Journal of Discourses Volume 9
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 9
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, April 6, 1861
Brigham Young, April 6, 1861
TRUE TESTIMONY--PREPARATION FOR COMING EVENTS--CORRUPTION
OF THE GOVERNMENT, ETC.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
1
We have always had larger congregations on such occasions as this
than we have had buildings to accommodate; and had it not been
that I requested the brethren of the city to tarry at home, so as
to give room to those who should come from a distance, the house
would have been crowded to overflowing, and there would have been
a large congregation outside. I do not know that, this side of
the day of rest that we are looking for, we shall ever have a
building large enough to accommodate our congregations. When we
have overcome the enemy to righteousness and have a thousand
years to work unmolested, I think that we then can build a room
that will contain as many people as can hear the speaker's voice.
We have the privilege, it is true, of assembling in the open air,
where most of our Conferences have been held.
1
We now enjoy the anniversary of our General Conference. The
Church is thirty-one years old to-day. It seems but a short
time--but a few days, since there were only six members in this
Church. It seems but a short time since I desired most fervently
to see some one who was a foreigner baptized into this Church. I
well remember how anxious I was that an English preacher
belonging to the Independents, and with whom I was acquainted,
should come into the Church, and he could go to his native land
and preach the Gospel there. What were the feelings of the few,
thirty-one years ago to-day?
2
Brother Kimball observed in his remarks, that he could recollect
the history of this Church from its beginning, and understood the
persecutions against this people. The Book of Mormon was
translated near where we then resided, as we might say, in our
own neighbourhood. It was translated about as far from where
brother Kimball then lived as it is from here to Little
Cottonwood; and where Joseph first discovered the plates was
about as far from where I then lived as it is from here to Provo.
Here we would have considered the discoverer of those plates and
the translator of the Book of Mormon as one of our neighbours. We
are in the habit here of travelling more frequently and further
than we were there. From the time that Joseph had his first
revelation, in the neighbourhood where brother Kimball and I then
lived, appears but a few days. Since then this people have passed
through, experienced, and learned a great deal.
2
If there is a person in the midst of the Latter-day Saints--one
who has named the name of Christ as a Latter-day Saint, that can
ask for any more literal testimony than we have, I do not know
what he would ask. He might wish to see some person that had
power to bring fire down from heaven. Should such a person
appear, the exercise of that power would by no means prove that
he was a messenger of salvation. Or suppose that I should see a
man capable of raising the dead every hour in a day, could I
merely for that believe he was sent of God? No. Some may think it
strange, but should I see a man come along here and cast his cane
on the floor, and it became a serpent and ran out of the door,
would I any more believe that man to be sent of God? No, I would
not. Were I to see a person fill the air with living creatures,
turn the dust into life, or the river Jordan into blood, do you
suppose I would any more for that consider that man sent of God?
Not in the least. There is but one witness--one testimony,
pertaining to the evidence of the Gospel of the Son of God, and
that is the Spirit that he diffused among his disciples. Do his
will, and we shall know whether he speaks by the authority of the
Father or of himself. Do as he commands us to do, and we shall
know of the doctrine, whether it is of God or not. It is only by
the revelations of the Spirit that we can know the things of God.
2
Suppose that we should see a man capable of raising the dead and
he should say, "Consequently I ought to be the leader of the
Church--the legitimate heir that God has appointed to perform his
work in the last days," would I for that believe him? No. I have
never seen the day, since I arrived at the years of discretion,
when it would have made any difference in my feelings. Almost one
of the first things I read in the Bible was that Saul in his
darkness and unbelief called on the Witch of Endor for a
revelation, and she had power to raise Samuel from the dead. What
proof was that that she was a Saint of God? If the people want
any more witness than they have, I do not know what they would
call for. Seek for the Spirit of Truth, and that will bring all
things to your remembrance that Jesus spake and performed,--all
that has been, is, and that which is to come, so far as may be
necessary. That is the Spirit by which Joseph spoke.
3
I am thankful that we live to see this day, and have the
privilege of assembling ourselves in these valleys. We are not
now mingling in the turmoils of strife, warring, and contention,
that we would have been obliged to have mingled in, had not the
Lord suffered us to have been driven to these mountains--one of
the greatest blessings that could have been visited upon us. It
has been designed for many generations to hide up the Saints in
the last days until the indignation of the Almighty be over. His
wrath will be poured out upon the nations of the earth. We see
the nations steadily driving along to the precipice. The lord has
spoken from the heavens, and he is about to fulfil the prophecies
of his ancient and modern Prophets. He will bring the nations
into judgment, and deal with them and make a full end of them. Do
you wish to see it done to-day? Are you prepared for the crisis
that will eventually come? No.
3
I have frequently thought upon the preparation that is necessary.
Suppose the word should come, "Return and build up the centre
Stake of Zion," are we ready for it? No. I have often alluded to
our mechanics. We have not a mechanic that would know how to lay
the first stone for the foundation of the wall around the New
Jerusalem, to say nothing about the temples of our God. Are you
prepared for the day of vengeance to come, when the Lord will
consume the wicked by the brightness of his coming? No. Then do
not be too anxious for the Lord to hasten his work. Let our
anxiety be centred upon this one thing, the sanctification of our
own hearts, the purifying of our own affections, the preparing of
ourselves for the approach of the events that are hastening upon
us. This should be our concern, this should be our study, this
should be our daily prayer, and not to be in a hurry to see the
overthrow of the wicked. Be careful; for if they were all to be
overthrown at once, how many would there be left that are called
Saints? Not as many as I would have remain. We are prepared for
the day that is approaching: let us then prepare ourselves for
the presence of our Master--for the coming of the Son of Man. The
wicked and the ungodly are preparing for their own utter
overthrow, and the nation in which we live is doing so as fast as
the wheels of time can roll, and ere long sudden destruction will
come upon them. Seek not to hasten it, but be satisfied to let
the Lord have his own time and way, and be patient. Seek to have
the Spirit of Christ, that we may wait patiently the time of the
Lord, and prepare ourselves for the times that are coming. This
is our duty.
3
We are blessed in these mountains. This is the best place on the
earth for the Latter-day Saints. Search the history of all the
nations, and every geographical position on the face of the
earth, and you cannot find another situation so well adapted for
the Saints as are these mountains. Here is the place in which the
Lord designed to hide his people. Be thankful for it; be true to
your covenants; be faithful, each and every one. How frequently
we hear from each other, "Be ready to receive the truth. If it is
contrary to our feelings--let it be ever so opposite to our own
feelings or affections--receive the words of counsel from those
who are appointed to lead us." How my heart longs to see the
brethren and sisters in a condition that when the words of truth
and virtue--righteous words of counsel--are poured upon them,
they will meet like drops of water meeting each other. How I long
to see the brethren, when they hear the words of truth poured
upon them, ready to receive those words because they are
perfectly congenial to their feelings, and every soul exclaim,
"Those words savour of the Spirit that is in me; they are my
delight, my meat, and my drink; they are the streams of eternal
life. How congenial they are, instead of their being contrary to
my feelings."
4
If I or any other man give counsel that meets with opposition,
that intrudes upon the affections, meditations, and feelings of
the people, and is harsh to their ears, bitter to their souls, it
is either not the words of truth, or they have not the fountain
of life within them, one of the two. If the Lord speaks from the
heavens, reveals his will, and it comes in contact with our
feelings and notions of things, or with our judgments, we are
destitute of that fountain of truth which we should possess. If
our hearts are filled with the Spirit of truth, with the Spirit
of the Lord, no matter what the true words from heaven are, when
God speaks, all his subjects shout "Hallelujah! praise God! We
are ready to receive those words, for they are true."
4
Much has been said in regard to the Government in which we live.
We say that it is the best form of human government upon the
earth. The laws and institutions are good, but how can a
republican government stand? Did you ever ask yourselves this
question? I wonder whether our great men of the nation have ever
asked themselves this question. The heads of different
departments--governors, judges, cabinet officers, senators,
representatives, presidents,--I wonder whether they ever ask
themselves the question, "How can a republican government stand?"
There is only one way for it to stand. It can endure; but how? It
can endure, as the government of heaven endures, upon the eternal
rock of truth and virtue; and that is the only basis upon which
any government can endure. Let the people become corrupt, let
them begin to deceive each other, and they will all deceive
themselves, as our Government has. When we made application to
the General Government for a restoration of our property and
rights in Missouri, if Martin Van Buren had said, "Yes, I will
restore your lands to you, and will defend you in the possession
of your rights, if I have power; and if I have not, my name shall
not remain as President of the United States," he could have
reinstated us in our rights. A few words from the General
Government to the Government of Missouri would have restored to
us our lands and stayed the operations of the mob. If Van Buren
had said, "Be still, or I will chasten you and keep sacred the
oath of my office," we should not have been mobbed, and the
nation would not have been as it is to-day.
4
Our present President, what is his strength? It is like a rope of
sand, or like a rope made of water. He is as weak as water. What
can he do? Very little. Has he power to execute the laws? No. I
am an American-born citizen--born under the Green Mountains in
Vermont, from whose summits you can look down upon the Atlantic
States; and I feel chagrined and mortified when I reflect upon
the condition of my nation. Of late, at times, I have almost
wished that I had been born in a foreign nation. I feel disgraced
in having been born under a government that has so little power,
disposition, and influence for truth and right; but I cannot help
it. What is the cause of their weakness and imbecility? They have
left the paths of truth and virtue, they have joined themselves
to falsehood, they have made lies their refuge, they have turned
aside the innocent from their rights, and justified the
iniquitous doers. They have justified thieving and lying and
every species of debauchery; they have fostered those who have
purloined money out of the public treasury--those who have
plundered the coffers of the people, and have said, "Let it be
so; you secrete my faults, you assist me to plunder and deceive,
and I am with you to cover up your iniquity." Shame, shame on the
rulers of the nation! I feel myself disgraced to hail such men as
my countrymen, though I think I shall live through it. I will
endure it as well as I can; but the corruption, the iniquity, and
the deception of men in high places no man can tell.
5
I have previously related one little circumstance, which occurred
not long ago, illustrative of the mode in which payment of claims
against the Government is sometimes secured. A certain gentleman
had attended many sessions of Congress, trying to get payment of
a claim due to widows and orphans; but could not. In a short
time, the claim was adjusted. Brother George A. Smith, when in
Washington, saw a gentleman who had been years in endeavouring to
get a claim allowed and paid; one thousand dollars more to grease
the wheels, and through it went--the claim was paid. We have long
been trying to get our claims paid for expenditures in quelling
Indian disturbances in 1853. When the appropriation had reached
the last move to be made, it could not go. "What is the matter?"
"Somebody is throwing sand on the axletree, and the wheel is
stuck." "What must be done/" "Thirteen hundred dollars must
grease it." It then moved through--the appropriation was made. It
is so all the time--every day. These instances are comparatively
of little moment, and I merely allude to them to show how
minutely corruption prevails where justice should exist.
5
These corruptions flow very naturally from the indebtedness
contracted to attain power. In elections, the successful become
indebted to their friends, and they promise them the patronage of
the President, that they shall be sent as a minister to such or
such a country, or be appointed a judge here or there, or a
governor yonder. They cannot obtain their election without paying
largely for it, both in promises and money; and to recover the
means, they must either become thieves or repudiate their debts.
"Such a one owes me so much for contributing to his election, and
he will not pay me." It often happens that he cannot, unless he
steals it.
5
The whole Government is gone; it is as weak as water. I heard
Joseph Smith say, nearly thirty years ago, "They shall have
mobbing to their heart's content, if they do not redress the
wrongs of the Latter-day Saints." Mobs will not decrease, but
will increase until the whole Government becomes a mob, and
eventually it will be State against State, city against city,
neighbourhood against neighbourhood, Methodists against
Methodists, and so on. Probably you remember reading, not a week
ago, an account of a Conference being held in Baltimore, in the
course of which they seceded from their fellow churches in the
free States. It will be the same with other denominations of
professing Christians, and it will be Christian against
Christian, and man against man; and those who will not take up
the sword against their neighbours must flee to Zion.
6
Where is Zion? Let us be prepared to receive the honourable men
of the earth--those who are good. Are there any good people among
them? Yes, hundreds and thousands and thousands right in our
Government, rotten as it is; but they are so priest-ridden that
they have not mind of their own--they have not strength and
fortitude. And I ask you, and I can appeal to your own
experience, place any of us back in the midst of our old
neighbours, would it not be hard to break out and say, "We are
Latter-day Saints and followers of Joseph Smith; we believe
'Mormonism': good bye?" There are hundreds and thousands in this
situation in the States, who desire to see truth, righteousness,
and right prevail; but they have not strength and power of mind
to break loose and say, "We will be for God and none else." They
follow the customs of their fathers, and more or less cling to
the faith and religion of their fathers. They are bound down with
priestcraft. I look forward to the day when their bands will be
broken. I pray this people to do right. Purify yourselves,
sanctify yourselves, and prepare to receive those persons into
everlasting habitations. It is time to close our forenoon
meeting. This afternoon, probably, we will take up the business
of the Conference, and continue our meeting; and when we are
through and wish to adjourn, we will do so. We all feel like
praying for the prosperity of the kingdom. The whole body is
continually seeking the welfare of each individual part. The eye
wishes the foot well, the foot wishes the head well, and will
walk to get food for the head and stomach, and they are united,
and we shall become more and more united. And I pray that the
Lord will pour out his grace on his sons and daughters, and I
pray the Saints to improve upon it until we are sanctified. God
bless you! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 6, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1861
SPIRIT OF UNITY--INDEPENDENCE OF ZION, &c.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
6
I am glad to see you, and the feelings within me are God bless
you, peace be multiplied upon the Saints; and those that are not
Saints, may they be blessed with that which they love to that
degree that they cannot stay in this land. (A voice in the
stand--"And I say amen.")
6
I do respect and love good men and women. It has been natural to
me all the days of my life to do this; and the more of the Good
Spirit that dwells in a man, the more that love of those that are
good accumulates in him. I often speak by figures, and so did
Jesus in his day. He said, "I am the true vine, and my Father is
the husbandman: every branch in me that beareth not fruit he
taketh away, and every branch that beareth fruit he purgeth it,
that it may bring forth more fruit. I am the vine, ye are the
branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth
forth much fruit; for without me ye can do nothing." Again, he
says, "If a man abideth not in me, he is cast forth as a branch
that is withered; and men gather them, and they are cast into the
fire, and they are burned." When a branch withers and dies, the
avenues of the sap and nourishment from the root is cut off, and
the branch is cut off after it ceases to live and draw
nourishment from the roots.
6
No branch is cut off from the tree while it is bearing fruit and
cleaves to the tree. We cleave to the vine by our works of
righteousness, and by our works of unrighteousness we become dead
and unfruitful; then it is necessary that the unfruitful branch
should be taken away, and another branch that is more fruitful
should be grafted in. We should all be one, like unto a tree, and
receive intelligence from heaven as the tree receives its
nourishment from the roots.
7
My prayer is from time to time, Father, baptize the Presidency
into one spirit, and let them partake of the same element; and
then, Father, baptize the Twelve, and the Seventies, and every
officer in the Church and kingdom of God, and also every Branch
connected to them, that we may all be baptized into one spirit;
then we need not fear earth or hell.
7
Brother Wells was speaking of the extension of our settlements,
that every inch of ground that is consecrated to God and the use
of his Saints is redeemed from the power of Satan. That is verily
true; and when the people of our settlements act like one man in
all things that are revealed unto them, it will truly be so. But
I presume, brethren, you will find many devils in all these
places; and they will be there until they are cast into hell with
all those that forget God and turn away from him. It is for us to
keep them out of our own bodies. If we do that, they will not
trouble us much. Resist the Devil, and the Scripture says he will
flee from you; that is, he will stand back a little until he can
get better chance at some future time to make an attack upon you.
That it is his business, and it is ours to avoid him and keep him
far from us. Our calling is to do right, and to teach
righteousness and virtue, industry and economy, that we may gain
power over the world, over the flesh, and over the Devil, and
over all that is combined to overthrow this work. Do you think
they will overthrow it? They may overthrow many of you, but they
will never overthrow this Church while the world stands. But when
a man loses that Good Spirit, he looks upon this work as the
world look upon it. He sees no beauty in it; he is opposed to it
in his heart.
7
As for the condition of the nations that brother Wells has been
speaking of, we shall never secede from the Constitution of the
United States. We shall not stop on the way of progress, but we
shall make preparations for future events. The South will secede
from the North, and the North will secede from us, and God will
make this people free as fast as we are able to bear it. They
send their poor miserable creatures here to rule us. Why, it
would be upon the same principle that this Church and authority
should send some poor curse to rule me and my family in my own
house. We need good men that are capable of ruling us, and we
have them in our midst. Take any man there is here, and I would
rather have him come and rule me and this people than have any of
those poor creatures that come here. What do they know? Nothing,
only to come here and undertake to lead this people astray and
pollute them. They would pollute every one, if they had the
power, or every one that would yield to them. We have to submit
to this, and to bear it with patience. But let me tell you, the
yoke is now off our neck, and it is on theirs, and the bow key is
in.
7
They day is not far distant when you will see us as free as the
air we breathe, and we will be ruled by those men whom God
Almighty appoints. I live above the law, and I am above them, and
mean to keep so by doing right, as the Lord requires us through
those who dictate and lead us.
7
President Young is our leader, and has been all the time since
the death of Joseph Smith the Prophet. He can govern this people
with his hands in his pockets, and they are not governed one whit
by the men that are sent here. I want to tell it, and I want they
should know I tell it. We are going to be ruled by our Father in
heaven, and the agents he sends and appoints for us, from this
day henceforth and forever.
8
Let us all go to work and cultivate the earth, beautify and adorn
it with trees and shrubs and plants that never die. Let us
preserve and sustain, and make ourselves independent both for
clothing and for food, and also for herds and flocks; and we will
be free, and our enemies will not trouble us much more. I am a
witness to what the nation has done to the people of the Saints
for thirty years past. They have killed some of the best men that
ever lived, and the whole nation sanctioned it, thinking they had
got rid of the worst men that ever were upon the earth. I know
this to be true. They now look upon President Young as they
looked upon Joseph Smith--as one of the greatest curses that
could come upon the earth. They have driven us, robbed and
plundered us; and when we sought for redress, they said our cause
was just, but they could do nothing for us. Let a man come into
my house or into yours, and serve us as the United States have
served this people, and would there not be a scrambling? We would
soon decide whether the cause was just or not. I can do it in a
family capacity; but Territories and States have not got as much
governing power as a man ought to have in his family. I do not
wish to say any more at this time. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / John
Taylor, April 6, 1861
John Taylor, April 6, 1861
UNION--HUMAN AND DIVINE GOVERNMENT, ETC.
Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
8
We have got through presenting the various Quorums comprising the
authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
It has seemed to be a little difficult to get some of the names
right, and also to get them in their proper places; but we have
now got them straight, and I believe there has been a unanimous
feeling to sustain all those officers presented in their
respective positions.
9
The question very naturally occurs to me, Would there be the same
unanimity of feeling in sustaining the same number of officers
anywhere else in the world? I do not think there would. In fact,
I know there would not. There is a principle of union with us: at
least, in outside show we are united; and in our actions, to a
certain extent, far more so than any other people; for other
communities cannot even be persuaded to vote alike. If there are
those among us that feel a little crossways, thinking that some
other way might be better; yet there is so much of the feeling to
the contrary that the opposition is readily brought to acquiesce
in the popular vote, whether they really feel so or not; but they
generally feel like it. But still there is a lesson that we have
been learning that none of us are perfect in. Our judgment is not
perfect; and as we are not perfect in our sphere, we need not
expect to find others perfect in theirs; and as we are not
perfect ourselves, we may have need to come to the throne of
mercy and ask for wisdom and support, and we can come to the Lord
with faith and full assurance. If we have need to come to the
Lord, so have you. Be careful, then, how you judge. We can say to
all, With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with
what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.
9
In regard to our criticism on the acts of public men, whatever we
may feel in regard to their acts, it is best to let it be laid
aside for the general good of all; or, in other words, we do not
think, or should not think, we are the smartest men in the world.
It appears natural to us to think that we are as competent to
judge as anybody else, and yet we think that those who dictate
matters ought to have the Spirit of the Lord to guide them, and
consequently yield our judgment to theirs, and we strive to carry
out the principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ in our actions.
We do it to a great extent, but not so fully as we might do. It
is all voluntary on the part of the people; but generally, out of
respect to the superior intelligence of those that are associated
with the dictation of affairs, we act with them. Although we may
feel an uncertainty in regard to the views of some, yet with
those feelings we act in unison to a certain extent, and we yield
to the judgment of the majority, and to that of those whose right
it is to nominate and dictate in the kingdom of God.
9
So far, then, as we have made progress in those things, so far
have we advanced in the knowledge of the Gospel of Christ, and so
far have we become strong and powerful as a people upon the
earth.
9
There is a little difference between our principles, or, I should
say, the principles of the Church of Jesus christ of Latter-day
Saints, and what are called democratic principles. Democracy
governs by the people alone; and, as was stated this morning,
where the people are pure and living under the influence of
correct principles, and are seeking to do right, it is one of the
best governments on the earth. but where the people are wicked
and corrupt, that alters the case very materially. It is not with
us as it is with democracy. We do not believe that any people are
capable of governing themselves. There is no need of entering
into an argument upon the matter before this congregation; but it
is my opinion that there are no people under the heavens that now
exist, nor are there any that ever did exist, that are capable of
governing themselves.
10
There have been a variety of governments on the earth, and very
powerful ones too have existed in different ages of the world.
Those governments have generally been established and maintained
by force of arms--by power. Thus many submit to the few, and the
majority have had very little to say in the matter. We have
generally been in the habit of supposing that our republican
institutions are the most perfect of anything can exist among
men--the ne plus ultra of human government; and hence we have had
a very favourite motto ready always upon our tongue's end--Vox
populi, vox Dei. I do not believe that the voice of the people is
the voice of God, but would ask, Is it the Northern or Southern
States that are governed by the Almighty? We have one of the best
human Governments upon the earth governed by the voice of the
people, and yet we are divided, torn assunder and confused, and
appear to be on the eve of having two governments, and both
republican in their form; but which of them is governed by God?
Neither of them have anything to do with the Lord. They are not
under his guidance or direction, and without his dictation it is
impossible to govern correctly. The principles of human
government, as now practised, are wrong; for what man knows the
things of God? What human wisdom can dictate to the inhabitants
of a world? Human governments have always been fluctuating and
changeable. They have their rise, their progress, and fall, and
have always contained within themselves the elements of their own
destruction. The proper mode of government is this--God first
speaks, and then the people have their action. It is for them to
say whether they will have his dictation or not. They are free:
they are independent under God. The government of God is not a
species of priestcraft, after the order of the Church of Rome,
where one man dictates and everybody obeys without having a voice
in it. We have our voice and agency, and act with the most
perfect freedom; still we believe there is a correct order--some
wisdom and knowledge somewhere that is superior to ours: that
wisdom and knowledge proceeds from God through the medium of the
holy Priesthood. We believe that no man or set of men, of their
own wisdom and by their own talents, are capable of governing the
human family aright.
10
These are our opinions. We believe that it requires the same
wisdom that governs the planetary system, that produces seed time
and harvest, day and night, that organised our system, and
implanted intelligence in finite man,--that it needs the same
intelligence to govern men and promote their happiness upon the
earth that it does to control and keep in order the heavenly
bodies; and we believe that that cannot be found with man
independently. It is a principle that exists with God, and he
will not confer it upon the wicked and ungodly, neither will he
sustain those that trample under foot his authority and his laws.
Hence he has organised his kingdom with the express intention of
governing his children himself according to the wisdom that
dwells with him, through the medium that he has appointed; and
hence, having appointed a medium, he brings it before the people,
that they may have an opportunity of expressing their sentiments,
Then, if they do not like the method which he has adopted, or any
plans that he may introduce,--if they do not like his officers,
they have a voice in it, and can say so. There is no man or
government under the heavens that has so strict a scrutiny as we
have in the Church of Jesus Christ. All the authorities of this
Church have to be acted for twice a year by all the Saints
throughout all the world. This is very rigid sentry, more
searching than that of our democratic rulers; but these men with
whom we associate in the kingdom of God do not take it upon
themselves alone to dictate and regulate these important matters
pertaining to the kingdom of God and the salvation of man,
because they do not consider they have got the intelligence.
Hence my remarks so far, and hence the course of procedure
pursued to-day in the presentation of the authorities of the
Church in bringing all leading matters before the people.
11
We can acquiesce generally in the guidance of the Lord, and with
pleasure obey the dictation of his servants. Have we by doing
this progressed in knowledge of the law of God, and the rule and
government of his kingdom upon the earth? If we have any
intelligence, we shall show that we have learned a great and
important lesson--one that we might have learned some time ago.
But I will tell you what it is: When God dictates through the
channel that he has placed upon the earth, he directs through the
gift and power of the Holy Ghost, and this way manifests his will
to those whose right it is to know it. In this way he makes known
the things of his kingdom and the principles that are necessary
to the salvation of the people. Then all the congregation lift up
their hands as a token before God that they sanction what is
presented, and then the voice of the people is the voice of God.
He first dictates, and then we sustain his nomination. Thus we
have the wisdom of God associated with the concurrence of man;
and God being governed by the Spirit of truth, and the Saints
possessing and being guided by the gift of the Holy Ghost, it is
the voice of God and the voice of his people under his direction,
and God and his people are one, as Jesus said--"I in them, and
thou in me, that we all may be one." This is the way we look at
things, and by pursuing this course we have made great progress
in the principles of eternal life, and all those things that
devolve upon us to attend to.
11
What is it that we are after? Is it to revolutionize these States
of America by force, by physical power, by the sword, and by
treading underfoot their rights? No. Are we striving to overthrow
the nations, and to put our feet upon the necks of men? No: we
care but very little about them or their concerns. But is there
not a kingdom that God should set up? Yes. Is not this the stone
hewn out of the mountain without hands, that is to grow into a
great kingdom and fill the whole earth? It is. Then how are you
going to accomplish this great work? We answer, Precisely as the
Lord tells us. We have existed for thirty years, and we have used
a great deal of our time and labour for the promotion of this
kingdom. But have we at any time interfered with the rights of
others? We have been outraged and abused in Ohio, Missouri, and
Illinois; but whom have we interfered with? We are at the
defiance of the world to point out a single instance. Have we
attempted to overrun Texas or New Mexico--to trample underfoot
the people of Nebraska and Kansas, and make everybody tremble and
succumb by the power of the sword? Have we interfered with
California, Oregon, or Washington Territory? No, we have not.
11
Then what have we done to cause people to be so jealous of us?
Why, we have just let everybody else alone; we have preached
peace and salvation, built up Zion, and proclaimed the kingdom of
God. They would not, however, let us alone; but we could not help
that. The very move that they have made and all the steps that we
have taken have brought us before the nations, and manifested the
power of God in a way that never could have been done otherwise.
They may say what they will, but this is the result of it. We did
not kill them when we had a chance. They came upon us and sought
to destroy us, and why did they do this? It was because the Lord
was with us. We could not help them doing as they did, and I
suppose they could not resist the power that prompted them to do
as they have done. However, it is all right; the hand of God is
in it and has been from the beginning. Do we rejoice at the
present time over the difficulties of our enemies in the States?
No, we would be glad to do them good, if they would only let us;
but they are unwilling to receive the truth.
12
Have we forsaken our covenants? or have they violated the law in
their treatment to us? It was shown very clearly this morning by
President Wells, that they hunted us like the wolves in the
desert. They came with their armies fully bent on our
destruction, but a barrier stood in the way. The Lord said, "Thus
far shall you go, and no farther. You can now stop. You can
shiver and shake out there in the mountains, during the cold,
chilling blasts of a dreary winter; but touch not my anointed,
and do my Prophets no harm."
12
They have now got the difficulties at home which they intended to
create among us. We have not injured them--we have not hurt a
hair of their heads, and we still feel willing to assist them. We
feel willing to help to preserve the nation; and our Elders have
travelled thousands of miles to bless the people. Yes, we feel to
bless everybody; and what will we not do to benefit our
fellow-beings? Brethren, let us try to conquer ourselves. Let us
try to understand our own position, to magnify our calling, that
we may be prepared to act in that sphere in which God may call us
to operate. The Lord has chosen his servants, he has lifted up
his standard in Zion, he has proclaimed peace and happiness on
earth, he has taught us how to live and how to die; the way is
pointed out whereby we can obtain salvation in his kingdom. He
has made manifest unto us his will, and we feel glad; we rejoice
and sing Hallelujah! the Lord God omnipotent reigneth!
12
Brethren and sisters, we have a great mission to perform--we have
to try to govern ourselves according to the laws of the kingdom
of God, and we find it one of the most difficult tasks we ever
undertook, to learn to govern ourselves, our appetites, our
dispositions, our habits, our feelings, our lives, our spirits,
our judgment, and to bring all our desires into subjection to the
law of the kingdom of God and to the Spirit of truth. It is a
very critical thing to be engaged in the upbuilding of the
kingdom of God--a nucleus of which we have here.
12
Whatever good feelings we have originate from the Spirit of the
Lord, and from the light and intelligence that come from the
Gospel of Jesus Christ. For all we owe our oblation of
thanksgiving to the great Giver of all good.
12
We are assembled here from different nations, having a variety of
prejudices, different kinds of education, having imbibed
different feelings, notions, and ideas; and we have now come
together to learn to bend our minds, to yield our opinions, and
not to follow our own notions, not to cling to our peculiar whims
and caprices, but to bow to the holy Priesthood, which is the
rule of God upon the earth. You should understand that when you
have been voting here to sustain the Presidency of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the Twelve Apostles, the High
Council, the Bishops, and other Quorums, you have been voting to
sustain the legitimate and authorized officers of the Church and
kingdom of God, whose right it is to rule and govern whenever and
wherever the Almighty has a people upon the earth.
13
Now, then, brethren and sisters, do not go away from here, and
run against those very parties whom you have covenanted to
sustain; because, the very moment you do, every sensible man will
set you down as hypocrites. You have a free opportunity here of
manifesting your choice, and I will here say that so far you have
manifested good sense in being united in regard to those
principles we have to carry out. Let the principles of union and
faith be observed at your homes; and if you are men having
families, let there be a daily incense arise from your family
altar, and let your constant and daily prayer be, "God bless the
Presidency of the Church, God bless the Twelve, the Bishops, and
all the constituted authorities of the Church, and the Lord give
me wisdom to act according to their dictation, and the Lord bless
all those that believe on their words." Then there will be a
feeling of union in all our small districts; and instead of its
being, "Tom wants to do this, and Jim wants to do the other," it
will be, "I don't want my way, but I want the mind and will of
God. I want to know what my duty is, and then I will pray God to
give me grace and power to do it." This is the feeling of every
good, intelligent, Latter-day Saint at the present time, who is
seeking to do the will of God upon the earth. Never mind if
somebody is trying to encroach; never mind about your
independence and your rights.
13
I was talking to a man, the other day, who said--"I must have my
rights." I replied to him, "I have no rights only those that God
gives me." But I have been imposed upon," said the man. Well,
what if you have? It is a great deal better than if you had
imposed upon somebody else. Just say, Why, that man don't know
any better; and if he can stand it, I can.
13
These are our feelings in regard to rights. There was a time when
I thought I had a great many rights of my own, but now I have got
to understand that I have all the rights that God will give me,
and I don't want to have any more. I want to live in the light of
his countenance, to ask him to give me his Spirit, and then I
know I shall prosper. When you feel like talking about your
rights, let me advise you to go into your closet, forget your
imaginary rights, and ask the Lord to give you wisdom to guide
you aright, that you may act before him as children of the light,
and not be the means of throwing a stumblingblock in the way of
others. By pursuing this course, you will get along much easier,
and there will not be near so much of that spirit of grumbling
and complaining.
13
It would be first rate for many Latter-day Saints to consider the
following sentiment of the poet:--
13
Were half our time in reasoning spent
To heaven in supplication sent
Our cheerful songs would oftener be
Hear what the Lord has done for me.
13
I believe what he has done for me and for this people to be
saving in its nature, and to be the best that could have been
done for us. Let us all seek to do right, get the Spirit of the
Lord, and allow that to govern and dictate us.
13
Suppose there are some who do not do exactly right in some
places, what of that? There are many things that are not right.
Never mind; everything that is wrong will in due time be righted.
Permit me to bring a figure before you. A year ago last winter
there was a very severe frost, and it injured the fruit trees.
Some who professed to be judges thought it best to cut down the
peach trees; some thought that if left alone they would still
grow, and therefore they left them alone to see how many would
live. There was quite a difference of opinion upon the subject,
and some adopted one plan, and some another. The general
impression was, I believe, that it would be best to cut off those
limbs that were frost-bitten and that did not appear to have much
sap in them.
14
Now, my doctrine is, Prune the trees, or, in other words, the
branches of the great tree to which we are connected, just at the
time when it will do the least injury. It requires great wisdom,
however, to prune and regulate the Church of Christ. There were a
great many of our people got frost-bitten--a kind of dead in
their spirits, and some were for going right to work and pruning;
but hold on. Said Jesus, "The wheat and tares must grow together
until harvest." Perhaps you would pull up the wheat with the
tares, if you were to do it when you think best. If there is
nothing good in a man, he will by-and-by develop the evil that is
in him, and then everybody will agree that the pruning ought to
be done, and the branch ought to be cut off; but if the good
preponderates, it would be wrong, because of prejudice or
ignorance, to destroy the good. It is best to leave it to the
husbandman, and then all the congregation will say Amen.
14
There are a great many things that might be spoken about to
further illustrate this subject, but the same principle applies
everywhere. For instance, there were two or three of us went up
to Salt Creek a few days ago to attend to some business; and by
the accounts given and the reports circulated, a stranger would
have thought that we had got one of the most mean and
contemptible of men for a Bishop: but when the matter came up for
investigation, there was not one solitary charge that could be
sustained; the man was innocent. Now, I would rather be found at
some other business than to be finding fault with and accusing my
brethren. If people would leave such things alone a little more
than they do, and leave the management of them to the proper
authorities, it would be better. Suppose a corrupt man is
presiding in a certain place, his corruptions are soon known.
People need not strive to turn good into evil because they think
that some man does wrong. They need not turn calumniators and
defamers, for all will come right in its turn. Then attend to
your own business, work the works of righteousness, sustain the
constituted authorities of the Church until God removes them, and
he will do it in his own time. Bishops, be after such men as
speak against the Lord's anointed. The Priesthood is placed in
the Church for this purpose, to dig, to plant, to nourish, to
teach correct principles, and to develop the order of the kingdom
of God, to fight the devils, and maintain and support the
authorities of the Church of Christ upon the earth. It is our
duty all to act together to form one great unit--one great united
phalanx, having sworn allegiance to the kingdom of God; then
everything will move on quietly, peaceably, and easily, and then
there will be very little trouble. I never want to interfere with
anybody else's business: I always find enough to attend to of my
own.
14
There was a man came to me, a short time ago, and wanted me to do
something about a decision of High Council. I told him I would
have nothing to do with it. It was presumable to me that they had
done right--that twelve disinterested men were more likely to
judge correctly than one man who was evidently interested. I did
not want to be entangled in affairs that did not belong to me. I
like people to attend to their own affairs.
15
Am I an Apostle? I would like to magnify my calling. Am I an
Elder, a Bishop, a Priest, a Teacher? If I am, I would like to
magnify my calling, that I might secure the honour and glory of
God, and promote the welfare of his kingdom, and be a co-worker
in the establishment of the principles of righteousness, and
become a blessing to my neighbourhood. What do we see our
President at? Is he sitting down at ease, allowing the time to
pass unimproved? No: he is stimulating us to good works. He is
saying to the Elders, Go forth and preach the Gospel, gather the
poor, send out your teams and your young men, and thus show that
you can do something for the gathering of scattered Israel. Get
the Spirit of life, power, and energy within you, that you may be
able to do something to make you feel fit to hold the Priesthood
of the Most High God. The poor Saints are watching you, the First
Presidency and other authorities are watching you, and they are
watching with Argus' eyes over the interests of the Church and
kingdom of God.
15
Where does this spirit come from? It comes from the Lord. Where
does it flow to? It finds access to every man that has the spirit
of honesty within him; and hence when the teachings come, "Send
your waggons, go here, go there," the reply is, "Yes," we are all
one in the Church of Christ; we have dedicated ourselves, spirit
and body, to the Church and kingdom of God; we are on hand to
furnish anything for its advancement. This is the feeling that
governs the Latter-day Saints. They all feel to say--"Do you want
teams? Do you want waggons? Do you want men, wheat, or corn?" The
response is, "Yes, we are all on hand." Brethren, this is the way
to make ourselves rich and strong, and secure the favour of God
and of the holy angels. This is the way to have peace in our own
bosoms, to preserve peace and happiness in our families, by
engaging in doing the work of the Lord, by striving to accomplish
his purposes upon the earth, and by preparing, as President Young
said, for the events that are approaching.
15
Let us be prepared to become co-workers with our file leaders,
and then all will be well. Brethren, God bless you! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, April 6, 1861
George Albert Smith, April 6, 1861
SECTARIAN RELIGION--DEMOCRACY, ETC.
Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
15
I arise before you to offer a few remarks, and to preach from a
text. I do not know that you will find it recorded in any
particular volume, and it is not exactly possible for me to tell
the chapter and verse, but it will be found in the Gospel
according to Saint Brigham:--Sectarian religion, sectarian God,
and the democracy of our country compared together.
16
We find in the Methodist discipline that the God worshipped by
John Wesley's followers was a very singular being, without body
or parts. In the platforms of the Presbyterians, Baptists, and
other denominations, it is declared that he has neither body,
parts, nor passions. This is John Knox's old platform. I never
was very much posted in these systems o piety, but I remember,
when quite young, looking at the book containing the articles of
their faith, and wondering what sort of a being it was that had
neither body, parts, nor passions, and I might perhaps, with
propriety, add principles or power.
16
Lindley Murray says a substantive is the name of anything that
exists; but if a being had no body, parts, or passions, its
existence could only be imaginary. I suppose it would be a noun,
but not really a substantive. I understand a substantive,
according to Kirkham, to be the name of a substance.
16
The God that Moses saw wrote with his finger upon the tables of
stone. (See Ex., ch. 31, v. 18). The God that Jacob saw walked
with him. Jacob was, no doubt, an expert wrestler, and in the
habit of throwing anybody that came along. (See Genesis, chap.
32, and chap. 24, v. 21.) He was wandering about one night, and
met a stranger, with whom he wrestled all night; and when he
found he could not throw him, he said, You are something more
than a man, or I could throw you. But I will not let thee go,
except thou bless me; for thou art more than mortal, or I could
throw thee. And Jacob said, I will call the name of the place
Peniel, for I have seen God face to face, and my life is
preserved. The God with whom Jacob wrestled had some body and
some parts. I need not go to investigate this subject, only to
say that the God worshipped by the sectarian world is not the
being that wrestled with Jacob.
16
We also learn from the old book that the Lord created man in his
own image and in his express likeness. Man possesses body and
parts: the result is, he is a being in the express image of the
Father. The Father of the God that the sectarians worship is not
the being who created man. But this imaginary deity, or myth of
nothing at all, whose centre is said to be everywhere, and whose
circumference is nowhere, (I have heard it described in that
language,) which is worshipped by the sectarian world, can simply
be expressed by using the words of the Methodist discipline and
the creeds generally, and with the addition of two or three other
words, without body, parts, or passions; then add principles or
power. What is the result of worshipping such a being? It is a
most indescribable religious confusion--a confusion that our
language is inadequate to express. One of the old Prophets
says--"Woe to the multitude of many people that make a noise."
16
I once went to a Methodist camp meeting, and heard some thousands
of men and women praying, shouting, screeching all at once. At
that time I looked round, and thought of the words of the
Prophet--"Woe to the multitude of many people that make a noise
like the noise of a sea." It was like a perfect bedlam of
confusion. About midnight I got tired of the noise, and thought I
would go away. I had tied my horse about a quarter of a mile from
the camp. When I went to get him, he had broke the girth of the
saddle, drawn the halter so tightly that I had to cut it and to
lead him some distance before I could quiet him so as to ride
him.
16
This will give you an idea of the confusion that can be created
by a thousand voices in the extreme of enthusiasm and confusion
of a Methodist camp meeting. The different sects differ about
almost everything that pertains to their religion.
16
Harper's Magazine tells the following story:--
17
"A Mormon Elder from Salt Lake, by the name of Randall, not many
years ago, while on a visit to his friends in the State of Ohio,
was requested to attend a Campbellite meeting--a society to which
his relatives belonged. He went, and listened to an eloquent
discourse. The preacher was more charitable than many of the
clergy of other denominations; and, in the course of his remarks,
said that each denomination or branch of the church formed a link
in the chain with which Satan will be bound, and thus usher in
the reign of peace. After the sermon was ended, many of the
brethren expressed their approbation of the discourse, and bore
testimony to the truth of what the preacher had said. Finally,
the friends of the Mormon Elder requested him to speak. He
hesitated. But, after much solicitation, he arose and said--"I
believe that your preacher has said in regard to the different
denominations--that they each form a link in the chain with which
Satan will be bound; and when bound, both Satan and chain will be
cast into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone,
according to the testimony of John the Revelator;" and sat down.
He was not called on again."
18
But now for the second part of my text--the Democracy of our
country. I was reading the remarks of a gentleman, who was
insisting that the young men of our country should learn to
spout--that is, to make a speech on politics, and be prepared to
take the stump. A gentleman commenting on it says gold will ruin
the country and destroy the Union. The people being the
government, having no recognized head, and having to express
itself through the belly, if you please, it takes a long time;
and by the time the sentiment comes to the head, it is so
confused and divided that the fact is, it would have you to
suppose that the greater portion of the brains were in the boots!
Read the proceedings of Congress for the last year, and you will
see one constant stew. Every man that could get the opportunity
would get up and pronounce a solemn speech, or have it printed at
the public expense--at any rate, to send home to his
constituents, to let them know that he did or must say something
to prevent the dissolution of the Union, without ever reflecting
upon or seeing the real cause of the difficulty. It is a species
of maddening fury that rolls along like the waves of the sea--a
kind of universal confusion. Take, for instance, those who have
been the most devoted to the Constitution of the United States,
and they, like the ancients who shouted "Great is the goddess
Diana of the Ephesians!" would shout "Great is the Constitution!"
"A great and glorious thing is the Union!" And every step they
would take, every single effort they would make, would be to
tread on the rights of others. What is the matter? What causes
all this confusion? Why, those men who are placed in authority,
from the President down, looked silently on, and saw the laws
trampled underfoot, the Constitution violated, the rights of the
innocent trifled with, the blood of innocence poured upon the
ground like water, and the little insignificant body of people,
the "damned Mormons," as they pleased to call them, driven from
their homes into the wilderness, and so peace was taken from
their midst. Suppose you get the Christians now together and
fetch them up here, and ask them to tell us which is the pure
religion; take, say a dozen of the leading sects, and let each
one tell us which is the pure religion of Jesus Christ, and they
would get up such a quarrel, such a confusion, such a hubbub,
that it would be impossible to tell anything about it. Go to work
and gather up the different factions of our country, politically,
and let them undertake to tell what the matter is, and it would
only have a tendency to show a specimen of that ignorance,
stupidity, weakness, and universal confusion which reigns
throughout the land. When the Latter-day Saints were driven from
Jackson county, in 1833, Joseph Smith prophesied that if the
people of the United States would not bring to justice that mob
and protect the Saints, they should have mob upon mob, mob upon
mob, until mob and power and mob rule should be all over the
whole land, until no man's life or property should be safe. This
prophecy is being literally fulfilled.
18
The laws of the country are trampled upon with impunity, and
there is nothing but a general and universal mob rule. There is
really a combination of corruption which exceeds anything which
the world has witnessed for generations.
18
Take, for instance, the officers of the army; go into any little
detachment of the army, and they get together in solemn conclave,
and condemn a whole lot of provisions--sell them for a mere
trifle. Some of them will buy them in again, and pay twenty times
as much as they sold for, and thus bleed Uncle Sam. Such men are
in office every year. Men in office think it a fine thing to
swindle the Government, which is only a miserable goose for them
to pluck.
18
Now I will put the text together. The religious and political
organizations of the country. Abe Lincoln, the present President
of the United States, that was--at any rate he occupies the seat
and claims the title, and presides over a portion of the Union at
Washington in name,--this man is the representative of the
religious enthusiasm of the country. For the last thirty years
there has been a constant stirring up and firm exertion on the
part of the North to get up a crusade against slavery--to make
the men who live in the Southern States turn over their slaves.
18
I was raised in the State of New York, and recollect the early
movements in this matter. At that time a great many men held
slaves. We drove our slaves to Virginia and sold them for the
money, and got full pay. We immediately began to feel sorry for
them, and began to feel that it was very wicked to keep negroes,
seeing we had got the money for ours. Our State was free from
slavery, and we desired all the Virginians to turn their negroes
loose. We grew more and more conscientious about it. The pulpit
took the lead--the Sunday schools and every other religious
influence that could be brought to bear. Mr. Lincoln now is put
into power by that priestly influence; and the presumption is,
should he not find his hands full by the secession of the
Southern States, the spirit of priestcraft would force him, in
spite of his good wishes and intentions, to put to death, if it
was in his power, every man that believes in the divine mission
of Joseph Smith, or that bears testimony of the doctrines he
preached.
18
There is no spirit more intolerant, cruel, and devilish than a
spirit of religious persecution. It carries its cruelties to a
greater extent; and when the civil authority becomes mingled with
the religious, and that power is united, and the sword is placed
in their hands, it is the most bloody weapon that was ever
wielded. Infidelity is almost harmless, compared with it. The
bloodthirsty power that has been exercised under such influence
exceeds anything that history records. It is a union--a
combination of civil and religious power in the hands of corrupt
men, and that brought to bear, and turned loose upon us, with a
determination to annihilate every Latter-day Saint. But God is
our shield and our protector.
19
It was this influence that brought us trouble during the
administration of Mr. Buchanan.
19
The Republican organs whipped Mr. Buchanan into the Utah war, and
they then whipped him for getting into it; and they whipped him
until he got out of it the best way he could, and they whipped
him awfully for getting out. They meant to keep him there until
the work of destruction was done. But, thank the Lord, the
Latter-day Saints yet live, and yet have an influence, and they
are yet felt.
20
Now, brethren, this is the word of the Lord. And that contention
which exists throughout the country, and which by its actual
division is rendered powerless to injure us, is really our
protection; God uses it to protect us. He has said, "The wicked
shall slay the wicked." The time shall come when the vengeance of
the Almighty will fall upon the heads of those that have
persecuted, slain, driven, and rejoiced over the destruction and
affliction of the Saints. I know that this is the work of the
Lord Almighty. I bear my testimony to it. And I say that if we
were as we ought to be, if we would listen to the counsel of
President Young as we ought to do, if we would obey his
instructions as we ought to obey them, we should be the
wealthiest people upon the face of the earth. I suppose, however,
so far as the necessaries of life are concerned, we are so now. I
presume you cannot find a community throughout the United States
as large as ours but what the present distress, growing out of
the present financial panic, from political disorganization, the
failure of men to pay their debts, the refusal of the South to
continue in the Union,--among these influences you cannot find a
community so large as this but what would be more or less
actually in a state of suffering for want of bread. There is no
Latter-day Saint in these mountains but what can get good bread,
and eat that which is good and wholesome. Hence, I may say, we
are the richest people; and if we had listened as we ought to
have done for the last four years to the counsel of the
Presidency, we should have possessed millions of property which
we do not now. The fear there is in the breasts of many that the
Presidency will exercise an influence over their business
affairs, that would not give them as good a chance as they ought
to have, has been all the while a plan to entangle our own feet,
and has caused us to grope like blind men in the dark, and
scramble for the picayunes when we might as well have picked up
the eagles. I have been sorry for this. I know that a wise head
to guide us in our movements in our different settlements--to
tell us what we should cultivate, what kind of things we should
improve in, and the advantages to be taken of the climate and
productions of our several localities, and the way we should
exercise our labour to produce the necessaries of life, is of
vast importance to us. We have our brethren scattered all over
the world, far and near, and many of them have been struggling
for years to come to Zion. We should be awake while we are here,
and try to release them from their bondage, for ere long the
terrible storm will break loose; every man's hand will be let
loose upon his neighbour, and blood and distress, turmoil,
sorrow, misery, war, and destruction will sweep the whole face of
the earth as with the besom of destruction.
20
Let us, then, exert ourselves to deliver our brethren, that they
may flee from the old barn like rats from a building on fire, and
escape in time, and escape unhurt. Be wide-awake and diligent in
these things; and, when we are called upon to go after the poor,
regard it as a most important mission. I do not want to bread.
There is no Latter-day Saint go as teamsters, select some that
are of no account. If you send out a team round which you expect
to have gathered fifteen or twenty Saints to cross the Plains,
send a man that will be a father to them, and teach them
righteousness, and inspire them with good sentiments and exalted
feelings. And you that go on such missions, remember you are sent
to bring home the sheaves: therefore take care of them;
strengthen and encourage them in regard to the things they should
do and understand; stir up in their hearts a spirit of obedience,
and they will come in here with the light of the Spirit of the
Lord burning brightly within them, that their passage over the
Plains may be a school to them of principle and doctrine, and
truth, that they may inherit all the blessings that are in store
for them--blessings that will endure for ever.
20
I believe I have got entirely from my text. Excuse me, and may
the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Lorenzo
Snow, April 7, 1861
Lorenzo Snow, April 7, 1861
IMPROVEMENT--RESTORATION OF THE PRIESTHOOD, ETC.
Remarks by Elder Lorenzo Snow, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
20
It is a matter of rejoicing to me, brethren and sisters, that I
have the privilege of assembling here with you in a Conference
capacity, contemplating the growth of the kingdom of the Almighty
which has been upon the earth for the past thirty-one years, and
considering the progress that this people have made in knowledge,
power, and intelligence. We meet together in this capacity from
time to time. Twice in a year we have always the same privilege.
20
After considering the past, and seeing the improvements we have
made, as a people and as individuals, it is a matter of
importance to us to consider ourselves, to see whether we are
making such progress as is required of us--to learn if we are
keeping pace with the times and the improvements that are being
made by the leading men of the Church--to find out whether we, as
individuals, are improving in the principles of the Gospel,
whether we are improving in the practice of righteous and holy
principles, and whether we are gaining knowledge, wisdom, virtue,
and getting a more full understanding of how to make ourselves
happy, and thus prepare ourselves for that situation that we
expect to occupy in future.
21
As has been said by our President, we can clearly see the rapid
improvements and advances that this people are making from year
to year. It is a pleasure to us, and we ought to feel grateful to
our Heavenly Father for the strength that he has given to this
people in consequence of the union, the knowledge, and wisdom
that we are continually gaining.
21
We can easily see the improvements that the people are making. It
is like the babe that passes from a state of infancy to
childhood, and thence to manhood. You cannot tell the particular
moments of its growth and increase in stature; you cannot point
out the particular day, hour, or minute in which it increases;
but you are all the time perfectly aware that it is gaining,
growing, becoming greater continually. It is precisely so in
regard to ourselves spiritually. If we are doing our duty, though
we cannot point out the moment, the day, or the particular time
when we receive the increase of knowledge, wisdom, or power, yet
we know and feel conscious, as we reflect back, that we have
gained. This is a blessing, and for this we should feel deeply
grateful to our Heavenly Father. We are where we want to make
ourselves happy, and the nature of the objects around us are such
as to cause us to bear some fruit, be it good or bad, sweet or
sour.
21
We are in the world, but we are ignorant. We do not know what
will make us happy, or whether we shall receive what we
anticipate. We know little or nothing about these things. We seek
happiness and that which will make us comfortable, but we do not
really understand what will make us happy for time and happy for
eternity.
21
The Priesthood has been restored. It has been bestowed upon man,
that through that medium all who would like to be good and happy
might have the privilege. The Gospel tells us how to be great,
good, and happy. The Spirit of the Gospel of Christ teaches all
things that are necessary for our present and future welfare.
21
We have these objects in view to-day, and we should continually
keep them before us. Look back for twenty-five years, or look
back ten years only, and a great many have been in the Church
that length of time, and see what we have accomplished. We see
farther and comprehend things better; hence we are better
prepared for the things that are coming on the earth than we were
ten, fifteen, twenty, or twenty-five years ago to know how to be
useful--to know how to do things as they should be done.
21
A man may be a very good man, and yet not have wisdom to do
things right; but we have got the Spirit that will enable us to
know how to put them in the best channel, so that they will be
best calculated to roll on the kingdom of God, to make us happy,
and prepare us for the scenes that lie before us. Is not the
Gospel a good thing? Is it not worthy of a man losing his
substance and even his life to gain the blessings that are
promised to the faithful in Israel? The man who has the
priesthood, who is filled with the Holy Ghost, is to be guided
and dictated by it in the way of happiness and life. It is very
necessary for us to have these things laid before us frequently,
that we may be put in remembrance of our duties.
23
The organised spirit which God gave us is the one which conceives
through the revelations that are given from on high. The nature
and the character of those teachings that come from the
Priesthood are such that we comprehend them: the Spirit manifests
them unto us as they are. By it we learn our duties to God and
man. We are taught by it to shun the evil and cleave unto that
which is good. We understand this, if we are in the path of duty.
It is not miracles that produce within us that living faith of
which President Young so frequently speaks; but we learn the
nature and character of our religion. We learn that which is
calculated to enable us to shun all evil power and to make us
happy.
23
When a man receives knowledge, he is prompted to impart it to
others; when a man becomes happy, the Spirit that surrounds him
teaches him to strive to make others happy. It is not so in the
Gentile world. If a man attains to any important position, he
does not strive to elevate others to participate in the same
blessings. In this respect there is a great difference between
the Latter-day Saints and the world of mankind. The object of the
Priesthood is to make all men happy, to diffuse information, to
make all partakers of the same blessings in their turn. Is there
any chance of a man's becoming happy without a knowledge of the
Gospel of Christ? A man may make the thunders roll, the
lightnings flash; but what has that to do with making a man
happy? Nothing. Though in the world they try to make themselves
happy, still they are not successful in what they strive to
accomplish. They cannot be happy except upon one principle, and
that is by embracing the fulness of the Gospel, which teaches us
not to wait till we get into eternity before we begin to make
ourselves happy; but it teaches us to strive here to make
ourselves and those around us rejoice in the blessings of the
Almighty.
23
This, then, should be our aim and object--to learn to make
ourselves useful--to be saviours to our fellowmen--to learn how
to save them--to communicate to them a knowledge of the
principles that are necessary to raise them to the same degree of
intelligence that we have ourselves.
23
Men may be very good, and yet they may not be very wise, nor so
useful as they might be; but the Gospel is given to make us wise,
and to enable us to get those things in our minds that are
calculated to make us happy. The time that we have to meet
together here and compare ourselves with the principles of our
profession is a great blessing.
23
We are a Territory; we have our own Government; we have our own
dispenser of light and knowledge, who is supported by our united
faith; and the Spirit within us teaches to sanction their
proceedings, and how to walk in the path of life.
23
I dare say that some of us do not sufficiently reflect upon the
good things that are in our minds, nor do we have that gratitude
that we ought to have to our Heavenly Father.
23
I see some of my brethren around me who hold the holy Priesthood
that has descended out of the heavens in these last days; I
behold their faces multiplied around me; I see them appointed to
become saviours among men--to be always on hand to officiate in
the Priesthood. They are destined to become saviours on the
earth--rulers among the children of men, to teach mankind how to
increase in the principles and likeness of Deity--how to increase
in those principles of power that will enable them constantly to
ascend in the path of eternal life--to be like the child that
grows when in infancy, gradually increasing in the knowledge of
God.
23
This is the condition in which they are placed, if they are
acting in their proper positions, and if they are upholding and
sustaining those who are in our midst, and who are appointed to
lead and guide this people to eternal life and exaltation. We may
increase in knowledge and power, and in our ability to build up
the kingdom of God upon the earth, and that, too, by our
diligence, our humility, and faithfulness to the covenants we
have made. We do not require miracles to enable us to perform the
duties of to-day. We know, from defending the teachings of the
servants of God, that we are right--that the Spirit from on high
accompanies us. We know that we are right as well as the Lord
does. How do we know this? Because Deity is within us, and that
Spirit of Deity that is within us teaches us that we are the sons
of God; it teaches the sisters that they are the daughters of
God, and by it we are all taught that we are the children of our
Father in heaven. Therefore we know if we are in the line of our
duty; for the Spirit of the Gospel teaches every man who lives in
the line of his duty that he is in the path of right, and so it
does every woman. By it she knows she is walking in the path of
truth and life. It is this Spirit which teaches the sisters as
well as the brethren the right from the wrong; and she has a
perfect right to know the truth of her religion--to have a
knowledge for herself that the principles of her profession are
divine. Is there anything wrong or mysterious in this? No. It is
because she is a child of God, and therefore she is capacitated
to know as he knows--to comprehend the principles of her
religion, its divine origin, and its tendency onward and upward.
23
This is a good and glorious principle, and we are uniting
ourselves together, and continually striving to form a nucleus of
power, and getting round us that support that will endure
forever; and we will stand shoulder to shoulder, and break in
pieces and subdue that which would strive to overcome us, and
then plant the principles of righteousness over all the earth.
This we will accomplish, for it is given to us to do; and this is
the period in which it is to be done, and we will do it. We will
gird up our loins and rejoice in the work given to us, and in
creating constantly around us that which will enable us to
increase in wisdom, in experience, and in the knowledge of God.
23
Brethren and sisters, short sermons is the doctrine of the day;
therefore I say, The Lord bless you! and I bless you with all the
power that I possess. President Young blesses you, his
Counsellors bless you, the Twelve Apostles bless you, the
Seventies bless you, the High Priests bless you, and we all bless
each other; and hence we are a blessed people, inasmuch as we
live for each other's good, and the building up of the kingdom of
God.
23
Brethren, who can overcome us? Who can place a stumblingblock in
the way of our feet as we are wending our way to celestial glory?
Is there any need of tears? No, not much. Need we have any fear
of the result? No. There is no need of crying and mourning, for
we are the saviours of men, appointed to be the kings and queens
of the earth. We cannot always do what we would like to do, but
we shall have the power to do that which we should do. The Lord
will give us the power to do this.
23
The Lord bless you! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 7, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, April 7, 1861
APPRECIATION OF DIVINE GIFTS AND BLESSINGS--RETURN TO JACKSON
COUNTY--ENCOURAGEMENT OF HOME MANUFACTURES.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
24
The remarks of brother Snow are all very good and brilliant to
every intelligent mind. We have to increase the same as a child
that goes to school and commences with his A, B, C. When that
child obtains a knowledge of the letters of the English language,
he can then put them together, and make words and sentences. He
then wants a second reader, and by-and-by he will call for a
third, and a fourth. Upon the same principle, you and I can
improve by degrees; and there is no other way by which any man
can improve, except by experience. There is no man in this Church
who has lived his religion and walked in the light of truth these
twenty-eight years past, but who knows a hundred times more now
than he did at the beginning of his career; and that knowledge
comes by experience.
24
We should appreciate our blessings and the gifts that God has
conferred upon us, and our affections should be stronger for the
Giver of the gifts than they are for the gift. Is it my duty to
think more of Jesus, the Son of the living God, than of his
Father who gave him as a sacrifice for the sins of the world?
Which is the greatest--the Giver of that gift, or the gift? Where
people would think more of the gift than the Giver, I have known
hundreds of times of those gifts being taken from them because
they did not appreciate the Giver. Remember the Father, in the
name of Jesus, and then appreciate those men God has given you to
be your servants, and you will prosper from this time forth and
forever, and all your enemies cannot move you.
24
Everyone that is not for God is bound for destruction; and if all
our enemies combine and come against us with all their armies and
munitions of war, they cannot hurt us, for God our Father will
fight our battles, as he has done up to this day. He will sustain
those who remember the originator of the great work of God in the
last days. I am now telling what I know; I am telling what I have
experienced. Sometime this month, it will be twenty-nine years
since President Young and myself were baptized.
24
I have been all the time in the midst of this people with the
Prophet, and with the Apostles, with Patriarchs, and with
sinners; and I know all about the persecutions we have passed
through as a people. All this has given me an experience that has
proved to a demonstration that the world and all hell combined
cannot budge this people one hair, only as they please to go. God
dictates them, and that you have seen more particularly within a
few years past.
25
Did that army hurt us? No, not as a people; but there are some
persons who are injured, and will be eternally. Who injured them,
the army? No: they did it themselves; they fostered the enemy
that would have destroyed this whole people and laid the knife to
President Young's throat, and to the throats of his friends, and
all the friends of God. But the Lord Almighty will make them pay
for it. You will feel the rod for this. If it is not in fifty
years, it will surely come, and you need not think you will
escape it. You may do good works enough to overbalance it, and
then perhaps you will not be found wanting.
25
Those in the days of Joseph who were traitors to him and tampered
with the mob are guilty of his death, and they will have to pay
the debt some day. You that have not done wrong, happy are ye. Do
not do any wrong in the future. You that have done right,
continue to do right. You that have not betrayed your brethren,
see you do not do it; and you that have not turned away from the
Lord and from your covenants, do not do it, but hold them sacred
the few more days you have to live in the flesh, and the Lord
will let you live many days, and you shall be the ones the
Scriptures speak of, to whom the Lord will grant long life, even
that child that shall be subject to his father and to his mother.
That is the blessing promised to them.
25
I will say to you, young men, you children of the Saints, and
you, young women, Repent of your sins, and turn to your fathers
and mothers, and listen to their counsel, if they are good and
teach you good principles; and if they are not good, but teach
you good principles, cleave unto those principles. When my son
turns away from me, he turns away from God; and if he does not
turn away from God, he will not turn away from me. I am a son of
God; I came from him. I belong to the family of Christ, and I am
an heir to all the promises with my Saviour Jesus. If I am
faithful, and do not do anything worse than I have done, I shall
come off victoriously.
25
A great many may condemn me, and say, I am not as affable and
kind as I should be; I do not kiss you and pet you enough, and
you condemn me for it, and you would condemn me if I did.
25
I am a branch of the vine that came out of the root that Jesus
dwells in; and when my son or my daughter turns away from me,
they turn away from God; and if they do not turn away from God,
they will not turn away from me; and when my wife turns away from
me, if I am a righteous man, she turns from the tree she is
connected to; and if she has done it unrighteously, she turns
from God--she transcends her bounds, and the Spirit of the
Almighty will not dwell with her; and all you sympathetic persons
will fall in with that spirit and condemn me. Let me turn away
from President Young and this Church, should I not turn away from
God? Of course I should.
26
It should be with a family as it is with this Church. As this
Church is compared to a vine or tree, so a family should be like
a tree; they should be one, concentrating their feelings in their
head from whence they spring; and if they cannot respect the
father they came from, how can they respect grandfather? I am
alluding to fathers and mothers--to the Elders of Israel--to men
of God that have been anointed with a holy anointing, to be what?
To be Priests of God. Live for it, and honour your present
calling, and keep your election sure. If you were not elected in
eternity, here is the place to be elected, and to enlist under
the banner of Christ; and finally we will all be elected, if we
will only take a course that is proper. It is going to be a
difficult thing for the elect to be saved, according to the
Scriptures, and there will not any of them be saved only by
taking a course to do right and by honouring their calling and
Priesthood, No man will become a king, only by honouring his
calling, and by obtaining a crown by experience, and continuing
in welldoing. There is no woman that will ever be a queen except
she is a good woman and well attached to a good king.
26
Now honour that calling and Priesthood, and that sacred endowment
that will bring you into the presence of God, if you will observe
it. How unrighteously many act that have received a holy and
sacred endowment! They will many of them violate those sacred and
solemn obligations. They have gone to the nations, and there
committed adultery; and those who have been led astray by them
think that the First Presidency of this Church and the Twelve
Apostles do the same things, and they go down to the pit; but the
Lord God Almighty will raise those persons yet, and he will make
those men do it, and they will have to pay the debt. They are not
going to get through with it in this time any more than those men
who fostered that army. They have committed sin; they have kept
men and women out of this Church that probably would have been in
it. We generally conclude that those who are kept out ought to be
out. I tell you that a great many that are out are better than
many that are in. And then look at your covenants, ladies! Ye
mothers in Israel, cleave unto your husbands; love them more than
your lives. If you have a kind, benevolent feeling, bestow it on
them; and then, if the brethren have any kind, benevolent, sweet,
compassionate feelings, confer them upon your wives, and
appreciate your Father and God, who gave you both, more than all
the rest.
26
I can recollect a circumstance of seeing a man and woman who had
a very fine son: the father took the son in his arms and wanted
to embrace him and carry him around and show him, he delighted so
much in his son, and thought everybody else delighted in him.
Because he did this, the mother stepped forward and pulled the
child out of the arms of his father. I said, God my Father will
take that child from your arms quicker than you took him from
mine, and not more than ten days afterwards it was in its grave.
26
Let us put everything in its proper place and nourish it
properly. And a good man that is inspired of the Almighty, a good
calculator and financier, knows how to govern and minister better
than the person who never knew anything, and never will, only to
waste and destroy all a man has got. You see things, and I do;
but you say in your hearts you do not care for anything, only my
dear little self.
26
Father says, in this book, what joy has a man in bestowing a gift
upon a person, when the receiver of the gift has no joy in the
giver? The joy should be in the giver as well as in the gift.
Take the gift and use it for the purpose for which it was
designed, and do not worship it, but worship the giver and the
proper authority. Now, we will say, here is an Elder; we will say
he is a Teacher, and he says, I respect brother Heber above all
other men on the earth, and I will not submit to anybody else but
to him; and here are scores of men between him and me that he
ought to submit to; but he runs over everyone of these choice
gifts to get to me;--what will become of him? He will go down to
the pit, as sure as he came out of it. When a man is attached to
a tree, he should appreciate, honour, and respect every branch
pertaining to that tree that is honouring its calling, living its
religion, and receiving the true nourishment from the root.
27
If you can draw any good conclusions from these few hints,
receive them and reflect upon them, if they do come from brother
Heber. He is just as capable of teaching the truth, when he has
the Spirit of truth, as any man in the world. Supposing I
communicate truth to you by a figure, an illustration, or a
representation, is it not the more easily understood?
27
Drs. Sprague, Dunyan, and Hovey are Thomsonians, and I like them
the best. I ask them why they put Greek names on their medicines
which I am familiar with? Does it change the nature of those
herbs by coming here to the mountains? No. Then what do you do it
for? They reply, People will appreciate a false name better than
a true name; hence we give to one man, at one time powder-falbin;
at another, May-apple; and then mandrake. Why do they not call
May-apple 'mandrake' at once? The doctor gave it to me every way.
It is mandrake, May-apple, and then it is powder-falbin. This is
done because people have an itching for something new all the
time.
27
I may be detaining you too long; but, brethren, I feel kind to
you. As for blessing you, there is not a day of my life but what
I bow before my Father alone and before my family, and I pray,
Father, bless all Israel, from the President of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to the last member connected
with it, and that tells the whole story. Let us do right, and God
will lead us off victoriously.
27
We are richer now for moving to the south than we should have
been if we had not moved. What did we save by it? It saved that
difficulty that would have brought you into sorrow, probably, all
the days of your life, if you had withstood that army and shed
blood. But by that move you saved your blood and the blood of
your enemies, and in this you did a good deed. It cost
considerable, but Father booked it against them, and he will make
them pay the debt. We might have to do such a thing again. I do
not know anything about it, but I am pretty sure of one thing--we
shall go to Jackson country, Missouri; that is, those who do
right and honour their calling, doing what they have been told to
do. You will be blessed, and you will see the day when Presidents
Young, Kimball, and Wells, and Twelve Apostles will be in Jackson
county, Missouri, laying out your inheritances. In the flesh? Of
course. We should look well without being in the flesh! We shall
be there in the flesh, and all our enemies cannot prevent it.
Brother Wells, you may write that. You will be there, and Willard
will be there, and also Jedediah, and Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and
David, and Parley; and the day will be when I will see those men
in the general assembly of the Church of the First-Born, in the
great council of God in Jerusalem, too. Will we want you to be
along?
27
I heard Joseph say twice that brother Brigham and I should be in
that council in Jerusalem, when there should be a uniting of the
two divisions of God's government. Now, you have got to live for
it. What would you not do to attain to those blessings? You would
give all you have in the world. You may give all you have got,
and then keep it; and if you keep the commandments of God and
live faithful, you shall every one see it, and that is what will
bring you to it.
28
When you are called upon to do a thing, do it with all your
heart, and God will add a hundredfold to your glory and
exaltation. When seed-wheat is sown, if it is not too thick, one
seed will produce thirty stalks, and a head on every stalk. Like
the mite that the woman gave, it will increase to you thousands,
and much more to them that have more in proportion to the kernel.
You Elders of Israel are the very men that will have to bring the
sons and daughters of Israel from afar, and nurse them at your
side; and you mothers will have to be those very queens that will
have to take care of them when they are gathered, if you will
honour your calling. It is the pride of my heart to see this
people do right, and to do right myself.
28
There was a man came into the mill the other day--he is a
painter, carpenter, joiner, and everything almost. He said I can
tell you how to reduce that oil and mix water with it, and no man
can detect it; and, says he, you must do it by adding lye to it.
I said I would rather have a clear conscience than all the lies
in hell. Said I, You and my brethren shall have the pure oil from
the flax-seed, and it shall be as pure and as holy as brother
Brigham's gold. You need to be a pure man to cry holiness to the
Lord God Almighty. Have our gold pure, without adulteration, have
our silver and brass pure, and you shall have the linseed oil
pure from me, as pure as it is in the seed; and I will undersell
our merchants. I will do it, if I come down to a dollar a gallon.
We will stop that leaching out of our gold, and let all Israel
say Amen.
28
Some said there was not any oil in the flax-seed, because the
country is dry; but I can get over a gallon of oil from a bushel
of seed. If you have money, I want it, and you shall have the
oil. I will supply the Public Works and let brother Brigham have
what he wants; and if the Gentiles bring oil here and sell it at
three dollars per gallon, I will undersell them. If you pay me
money for oil, I will pay you money for seed. If you do not pay
men money, I cannot return the compliment, but I will give you
oil for your seed. I am going to send back and get something I
cannot make. I will tell you what I am going to sell the oil
at--five dollars per gallon, and pay two dollars and half per
bushel for seed, or two quarts of oil. That is fair and
honourable--as fair for you as for me. If I make a gallon, I get
two quarts, and you two. And that is three dollars per gallon
cheaper than that which comes from the States.
28
I believe brother Clements is selling linseed oil at six dollars;
but he cannot sell long, for he has not got it.
28
Brother Wells has established a nail machinery, and God has
blessed him in the operation. He has introduced the nails into
market, and he is now making them by the ton, and has put them at
twenty-five dollars per hundred; and at the same time, instead of
paying their money and good things to him, some men are carrying
their money to the States to buy the nails. Why do you not
patronize brother Wells? Those I am speaking of are men in
authority. I am using the hydraulic presses brother Taylor
brought into this country, and they are performing wonders. They
will each press equal to a hundred and twelve tons weight.
28
Now, you go to work, brethren and sisters, and get out something
of home manufacture, and be as faithful as President Young and
his counsel have been in this matter, and then you shall be
blessed more than you are. We admit you are a good people, but
you can be more useful; and the more useful you are the better
you are. If you can feed ten men, you are better than the man
that can only feed himself. Would you not rather have him for a
husband, sisters, than the man that could not feed himself?
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, April 7, 1861
Brigham Young, April 7, 1861
HOME MANUFACTURES.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
29
I have no objections to the tenor of the remarks we have just
heard pertaining to our temporal affairs, though they are rather
more appropriate, according to custom, in such a meeting as we
had last evening with the Bishops, High Priests, &c. I wish to
say a few words on the subject last spoken of by brother Kimball.
I think he will be very successful in obtaining oil from flax or
linseed. For a beginning, and for persons that never saw oil made
before, which is the case with the workmen who are making
it--they knew nothing about making oil--I think they have done
extraordinary well. If I remember correctly, in the States five
quarts of oil from a bushel of seed was considered a good yield.
There I was some little acquainted with making oil, and very much
acquainted with using it.
29
Brother Kimball spoke of the oil that is imported to this
country. I am doubtful whether there has ever been a gallon of
pure linseed oil imported into this Territory; and the person
that told brother Kimball that he could reduce his oil so that
the adulteration could not be detected, is mistaken, for I could
detect it by rubbing it between my fingers. Before I knew
anything of "Mormonism," I knew how to adulterate oil. Brother
Kimball says that alkali is often mixed with linseed oil. In my
young days I had to quit the business of painting purely because
I had either to be dishonest or quit; and I quit. I will venture
to say that, let me have the oil that is made at brother
Kimball's mill, and have pure white lead of our own manufacture,
and I will put a coat of paint on to the outside woodwork of
buildings that will last twenty years, better than the materials
we import and now use for painting will last two years. When you
buy the oil that is imported and make putty with it and what is
commonly called Spanish white,--if you set glass in windows with
that putty, in a year or two the glass will be falling out; but
when you use the pure oil, in two years you could scarcely get
the glass out without the use of a knife or chisel to first cut
out the putty. Let it stand ten years, and probably you would
have to cut the sash to pieces to let the glass out. The oil we
get from the East is worth but little, only for present show.
That which we make here will last in this climate.
30
Our painters tell us that it is the climate that destroys the
paint. I do not think there is a painter in this Territory that
knows what pure linseed oil is. They tell us that the climate
destroys the paint. That is a mistake; the paint is not good. Can
you tell whether there is alkali mixed with the linseed oil? I
can. I can also tell whether there is Spanish white in the paint.
Plaster of Paris (by some called Paris white) is also mixed with
white lead, and our houses are painted with it. Other paints are
adulterated. I pay from thirty to fifty dollars to have a
carriage painted, and in three months it needs painting again.
Let it stand six months, and you would hardly suppose that it had
been painted in sixteen years.
30
We ought to have spoken last night in regard to raising flax in
this Territory, and I will now say to the brethren that we wish
them to return the flax seed they have borrowed at the Tithing
Office. We also wish you to raise flax and make linen cloth. We
have as good workmen at this business as there are in the world.
The American brethren do not generally know how to raise flax for
making fine linen, but they can easily learn. Instead of sowing
five pecks to the acre, sow five or more bushels, and you will
raise flax as soft as silk; from such flax fibres can be
hatcheled as fine as spinster's webs. Most of the linen we import
is more than half cotton. The flax is put into machines and cut
and torn to pieces; it then goes through another rotting process,
is then mixed with cotton, carded, spun, and called linen. I once
in a while see a genuine piece of linen, which will as well last
six years as the most we buy will last six months, if it is not
washed to death. This you know, if you have been accustomed to
using tow cloth. In clearing out brush, cutting down trees,
logging, and all kinds of rough work, one or two pairs of genuine
tow trousers and a couple of tow frocks will last through a
summer; but put on that heavy so-called linen you buy in the
stores, and do nothing but come into a pulpit, and before you
have had it three months it is cut to pieces and entirely done.
But I will not detain you longer upon this point.
30
Brother Kimball mentioned about some of the brethren's sending to
the States for nails. Send to the States, go to the stores, buy
where you please, and do you think that you can get better nails
than you can get at our nail factory? I know what nails are; I
have driven a great many. There is not a better nail made at
Boston or in Germany than there is at this factory. I never saw a
better nail, nor better nail machinery than that which we have
running.
31
We should now make our own iron. We have already spent about one
hundred and fifty thousand dollars to make iron here, but we have
failed, not for want of ore or for want of skill. Where is the
difficulty? There has not been union enough in the men who
engaged in that work. After we had spent about one hundred
thousand dollars, an ingenious man, named Peter Shirts, would
have brought out the iron as good as ever was made, and that,
too, by means of a small furnace of trifling cost; but they ran
him out of the county. The citizens pronounced him a nuisance,
confiscated his property, and drove him out. Every man said--"I
will have the name and honour of making the first iron made in
this Territory, or I will destroy the work." That is the
difficulty. We have the best of iron ore, and we have coal close
by it; and some man will go to work, by-and-by, who is not worth
fifty dollars, and make iron. Go into Vermont, and you will there
see a farmer, when he has a little leisure, take his waggon, get
the ore, smelt it, hammer it out, and make two or three hundred
pounds of iron in a day. He takes care of it, and by-and-by some
one comes along and buys it of him. Travel through that country,
and you will find hundreds of such little iron forges. Men who do
not pretend even to be blacksmiths get some person to teach them
how to use a trip hammer to draw out the iron after they have put
on their blast and run out some two or three hundred pounds. On a
rainy day a farmer has his ore ready and makes iron when he
cannot work in the field. We have shown you that we can make
nails. I cannot do everything. Who has brought carding machines
and other machinery here? Who has entered into every kind of
mechanism that has been started in this Territory? Twelve
thousand dollars we have spent to get the manufacture of pottery
under weigh. By-and-by some man will come along, not worth fifty
dollars, and take the feldspar, which enters so largely into our
granite rock, and make the best of chinaware.
31
We want glass. Some man will come along, by-and-by, and take the
quartz rock, rig up a little furnace, and make glass.
31
THE GIFTS OF GOD--HOME MANUFACTURES--WORD OF WISDOM--HAPPINESS.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
31
I wish to speak upon what pertains to our temporal affairs, which
I would very well have liked to have been brought before the
Bishops' meeting without detaining a congregation like this on
such matters. I wish to urge upon the people the necessity of
providing for themselves, and not being dependent entirely upon
others.
31
The Lord has given us ability to do a great many things. What a
blessing this is! Do you ever think of it? A man has ability to
take the raw materials and build a good, comfortable habitation
for the accommodation of himself, his wives, and children. The
wife can spread a table with wholesome food, and in a manner
pleasant to the eye, while the food is gratifying to the palate.
They have the ability to provide, if they choose, downy beds upon
which to rest their weary bodies. Do you ever think of this? I
presume the greater part of the inhabitants of the earth have
lived and died without reflecting much upon whence they derived
this ability, to whom they were indebted for the ingenuity they
possess, or the capability that is organized within them to
gather around them the comforts of life. Do you, brethren, think
of it?
32
We have ability to cultivate the earth; we know how to raise
stock, how to make clothing, and are not obliged to go naked like
the Indians. We are not obliged to lie down in the open air with
perhaps a few sage brush around us, as do many of the natives. We
have ability to make ourselves comfortable as to the physical
wants of this life. Where did we get that ability? Are your
hearts lifted to the Donor of those blessings? Do you remember
from whence your ability came? Who organised these tabernacles?
Who put into them these thinking powers? Who has placed the
spirit in the body, and organised them together, and made us
capable of reflecting? Where did you get this ability? A
well-read historian and geographical scholar can contemplate his
antipodes, and in his mind see what they are doing. He can also
behold the various exhibitions of human skill in different
nations, both in their social and political capacity; for they
are in the vision of his mind. Who gave the ability to reflect
and to behold the earth and the inhabitants thereof? Is not this
a blessing? How cheering, how comforting, how consoling, how
exalting! I would be glad if we could realise the blessings we
possess.
32
The Lord has placed in our possession the elements pertaining to
this earth. As I told the people, when we first came into this
Valley in 1847, there is plenty of silk in the elements here, as
much so as in any other part of the earth. Here is also the fine
linen. Were there any sheep here when we came first here? No.
Were there any silk raisers then here? No. Were there any flax
raisers here? No; neither was there a stalk of flax growing,
except what was growing wild. The elements are here. Bring the
seeds, the eggs of the silkworm, raise the trees for feeding the
worms, and let us see if we cannot produce silk here. It is in
the elements. We have the elements to produce as good wheat as
grows. The elements here will produce the apple, the peach, the
pear, the plum, the apricot, the cherry, the currant, and every
kind of fruit in abundance, and every variety of plant and
vegetable we desire. Have you the ability to bring any of these
things forth from the native element? Yes; here are men who know
how to raise fruit, and here are the women who know how to dry
and cook it. Here are the men who know how to raise sheep, and
how to take their fleeces and deliver them into the hands of
their families to be manufactured. Here are women who know how to
spin, weave, and make the finest of cloth. So with the flax, and
so with every material calculated to make us comfortable. Where
did we get this ability? We got it from our Father who is in
heaven. Be thankful for these precious gifts. As brother Kimball
justly said, "Remember, first of all, the Giver;" worship and
adore the Giver. Some will lose a great deal by neglecting the
Giver and by worshipping the gift. Such will find that they will
meet with losses.
32
I look forward to no distant period when this people, called
Latter-day Saints, will be obliged to sustain themselves. We must
prepare to gather around us every necessary of life, to make
every implement we may wish to use, and to produce from the earth
every grain, vegetable, and fruit that we need, and not go to any
other place to buy. Produce every article of clothing that we
need, and stop this importation that we are now encumbered with.
We must produce all we can enjoy. I expect that I soon shall do
so.
33
I will now make a request of the sisters--one which I wish them
to hear, remember, and put in practice. Carefully save all
cast-off linen and cotton articles of dress, all old shirts,
waggon-covers, sheets, and every article of cotton and linen
fabric, instead of letting them go to waste in your door-yards or
in the streets; for we want those rags to supply the paper mill
we are now putting up. We have as good machinery for making paper
as there is in the United States or in the world. We have brought
it here at a heavy expense--it has cost us some twenty or
twenty-five thousand dollars. We are now putting it up, and we
want the sisters to save rags, and we want the brethren to raise
hemp, flax, &c. We want to make our own paper. The inquiry is,
"Will it pay cost?" How much paper do we want to use? There is
annually imported into and used in this Territory some thirty
thousand dollars' worth of paper. Were we making our own paper,
much more would be used, for we could then fill the Territory
with school-books printed here, and could supply all the paper
required throughout the Territory, thereby saving a great many
thousand dollars now paid for transportation. We are not able to
print a book for want of paper. Now we are prepared to go to work
and make our own paper. As I have remarked, we have most
excellent machinery; we also have good paper-makers; and what
hinders our making the best of paper, and all the paper we want
to use? Then we can print, in book form, the History of Joseph
Smith, and do it in a respectable manner. Then we can print the
Church History for ourselves and for the world, and every book we
need. To aid in accomplishing so laudable an object, I want the
sisters to gather the rags and hand them over to the Bishops, and
we will pay for them with paper. We also want hemp, flax, and
every material suitable for making good paper.
33
There are a great many things we wish to talk about; and I do not
wish, if we could well avoid it, to bring such things before the
Conference, especially on the Sabbath. The sacrament is being
administered, and we would like to talk about the spiritual
welfare of the people; but if we cannot save ourselves
temporally, we may despair of saving ourselves or the people
spiritually. The first thing is to save our natural lives and
devote them to building up the kingdom of God on the earth.
33
Place ourselves back ten centuries, read the prophecies, and
behold by prophetic vision what the Lord was going to do in the
latter days. "The time is coming when the Saints are to be
called, and they will assemble themselves together." "Can it be
possible?" "Yes; for the Prophets have foretold it." "The time is
coming when the Lord will speak from the heavens and send his
angel to administer to men on earth, when the Priesthood will be
restored and bestowed upon the children of men. Look forth in
vision and behold these events." They would appear far more
beautiful than they appear to the natural man while acting in
them. I sometimes think that we are far beneath our privileges in
a spiritual point of view. The Prophets and other ancient holy
men saw our day. They did not look at the human family now upon
the stage of action in all their weaknesses; they did not see
every little trifling affair, every little quarrel that more or
less embitters life; they did not see our darkness and
contentions, sorrow, pain, anguish, grief, and strife. No; they
beheld the glory of God resting upon the people, as we now enjoy
it.
34
Many sects and societies of people have at different times tried
to assemble themselves together, because it was in the prophecies
that the Saints should be assembled in the latter days--that the
Lord God would gather his people. They have tried to gather their
societies, but what have they effected? Comparatively nothing. If
the Lord had spoken from heaven to them and revealed only this
one privilege, and no more, that Christians might assemble
themselves together, and live, walk, talk, and commune with each
other uninterruptedly, without being obliged to mingle with the
world, they would have esteemed it one of the greatest blessings
that could have been bestowed upon them.
34
I shall repeat my request to these my sisters. We wish you to
save every article about your house that will make paper, instead
of throwing it away. Put the rags in a way that they will get to
the paper mill, which is four miles from here. We have taken the
Sugar House and converted it into a paper mill, and we will try
to make paper, if we did not make sugar. And I urge it upon the
brethren to raise sheep, save the wool, and put it in the hands
of their wives and daughters. And I enjoin it upon the sisters,
old and young, to make clothing for their husbands, brothers,
children, and themselves, and stop running after imported goods.
34
In regard to the quality and utility of calico, by some called
prints, I can speak from actual knowledge. Take a good seamstress
who has four children, and let her sew from Monday morning until
Saturday night, and she can scarcely make up the calicos as fast
as those four children will wear it out; and let her do her
washing to please her, and she will want help in the house, or
the children will have to go dirty and ragged. What are these
imported rags good for? They are hardly worth making up. There is
not half the calico that comes here that is worth making up, if
you give it to the people free of charge, if they could do
better. Now we can do better.
34
Raise flax, brethren. There is no place in the world where flax
and hemp will grow better than they will here, though they will
not do well in every locality. Hunt out places and soil most
suitable for flax and hemp, and there let them be grown: also
raise and take care of sheep. It is thought by some that this
country is unhealthy for sheep, but it is not. There is not a
climate or soil better adapted to sheep raising than are these
mountains. Some may think that other countries are better, but
they are not, so far as I am acquainted. But keep hundreds and
hundreds of sheep in a small pen, shut them in there nights, with
hardly room to lie down, and let them remain there until ten or
eleven o'clock in the day, before they are turned out to grass,
as has been done here more or less, and it would kill every sheep
in England or Scotland. Let them have plenty of room by day and
by night, and they will not become diseased. Give them
well-ventilated pens, proper exercise, and proper food, and you
will not see them diseased. The disease that is among our sheep
is not natural to the climate; it was brought here, and has been
fostered by bad management.
35
When you find the soil that will produce the best and greatest
amount of sugar--that best adapted to raising cane, let the cane
be raised there, and there let the molasses and sugar be made.
Just now we want our quarter-of-an-acre of cane, our
quarter-of-an-acre of flax and hemp, our proportion of wheat,
corn, and everything else; but by-and-by our labours will be
systematized, and we will find the place where we can raise the
best cane, and let that place be devoted to raising it, and make
sugar, and stop importing it. The English brethren and the
brethren from the Eastern and Northern and Western States and
from the Canadas know nothing about making sugar from the cane;
and when they see newly-made cane sugar, they say it is not good.
I have never seen a purer article of sugar made than is made
here. Eat the new cane sugar that is made in the Southern States,
and it has a very unpleasant taste. Take our sugar and cleanse it
as they do, and let it stand until it is ripe for the market, and
you will find as good an article of cane sugar as ever was made.
The Chinese sugar cane is a better plant to produce sweet than is
the cane they raise in the South and on the West India Islands.
We can make our own sugar. We send out a large amount of money to
buy sugar, and we want this practice stopped. Now, farmers, raise
what sugar you want: you can do it as well as not. Go into the
business systematically.
35
You know that we all profess to believe the "Word of Wisdom."
There has been a great deal said about it, more in former than in
latter years. We, as Latter-day Saints, care but little about
tobacco; but, as "Mormons," we use a vast quantity of it. As
Saints, we use but little; as "Mormons," we use a great deal. How
much do you suppose goes annually from this Territory, and has
for ten or twelve years past, in gold and silver, to supply the
people with tobacco? I will say $60,000. Brother William H.
Hooper, our Delegate in Congress, came here in 1849, and during
about eight years he was selling goods his sales for tobacco
alone amounted to over $28,000 a year. At the same time there
were other stores that sold their share and drew their share of
the money expended yearly, besides what has been brought in by
the keg and by the half keg. The traders and passing emigration
have sold tons of tobacco, besides what is sold here regularly. I
say that $60,000 annually is the smallest figure I can estimate
the sales at. Tobacco can be raised here as well as it can be
raised in any other place. It wants attention and care. If we use
it, let us raise it here. I recommend for some man to go to
raising tobacco. One man, who came here last fall, is going to do
so; and if he is diligent, he will raise quite a quantity. I want
to see some man go to and make a business of raising tobacco and
stop sending money out of the Territory for that article.
36
Some of the brethren are very strenuous upon the "Word of
Wisdom," and would like to have me preach upon it, and urge it
upon the brethren, and make it a test of fellowship. I do not
think that I shall do so. I have never done so. We annually
expend only $60,000 to break the "Word of Wisdom," and we can
save the money and still break it, if we will break it. Some
would ask brother Brigham whether he keeps the "Word of Wisdom."
No: and I can say still further, as I told one of the teachers in
Nauvoo, I come as near doing so as any man in this generation. It
is not using tobacco that particularly breaks the "Word of
Wisdom," nor is that the only bad practice it corrects; but it is
profitable in every path of life. If our young persons were manly
enough to govern their appetites a little, they would not
contract these bad habits; but they must have some weaknesses;
they must not be perfect and exactly right in everything. It is a
loathsome practice to use tobacco in any way. A doctor told an
old lady in New York, when she insisted upon his telling her
whether snuff would injure her brain, "It will not hurt the
brain: there is no fear of snuff's hurting the brain of anyone,
for no person that has brains will take snuff." I will say that
the most filthy way of using tobacco is to smoke it. "What is the
neat way? If you are going to direct any course for the people to
use tobacco, let us know what it is. Cannot you who have used it
for years point out a neat, modest, judicious way of using it?"
The "Word of Wisdom" says that tobacco is good for sick cattle;
and when you want another chew, down with it as you would a pill.
It may make you vomit a little, but that is soon over, and it is
good for sick cattle. That is the neatest way you can use
tobacco.
36
I will now speak a little in regard to people's making themselves
happy. We heard something upon that subject to-day and yesterday;
and we frequently hear people preaching about heaven, paradise,
and Zion; and if there is a comfort, a felicity, and good
feeling, I want to say a few words about them; and I shall begin
upon the doctrine so much beloved by Saint and sinner, and that
is the plurality of women. The Saints like a plurality of wives,
and the sinners like a plurality of men and women. I will say to
the sisters and I have heard but very few women, and not a great
many men, ever talk sensibly upon the plurality of wives. When
they begin to talk about it, they exhibit almost without an
exception, passion instead of principle. Were we to appeal to
passions of the people, we should promote the doctrine of a
plurality of men and of women. But when we address ourselves to
the Saints of the Most High God, it is very different and in a
different light. It is for my sisters to be mothers of holy men
and holy women--to receive and conceive in the name and by the
power of the Holy Ghost--to bring forth their fruits to the
praise and honour of the God of heaven. But what are the people
doing here? "I want another wife," and almost universally passion
is exhibited instead of principle.
36
If the plurality of wives is to pander to the low passions of men
and women, the sooner it is abolished the better. "How far would
you go in abolishing it?" I would say, if the Lord should reveal
that it is his will to go so far as to become a Shaking Quaker,
Amen to it, and let the sexes have no connection. If so far as
for a men to have but one wife, let it be so. The word and will
of the Lord is what I want--the will and mind of God. He has
revealed his mind and will. The time is coming when the Lord is
going to raise up a holy nation. He will bring up a royal
Priesthood upon the earth, and he has introduced a plurality of
wives for that express purpose, and not to gratify lustful
passion in the least. I would rather take my valise in my hand
to-day, and never see a wife or a child again, and preach the
Gospel until I go into the grave, than to live as I do, unless
God commands it. I never entered into the order of plurality of
wives to gratify passion. And were I now asked whether I desired
and wanted another wife, my reply would be, It should be one by
whom the Spirit will bring forth noble children. I am almost
sixty years old; and if I now live for passion, I pray the Lord
Almighty to take my life from the earth.
37
I know the weaknesses of humanity, and I understand the passions
of men and women. I am sorry for them. I wish they had grace
according to their day, creating such fortitude in them that they
would determine to suffer unto death rather than violate a holy
command of the Almighty, or transgress the bounds God has set.
"Is that the way you have lived?" It is. It is the example I have
set before my family from the day the Lord opened my mind to see
the Gospel. Ask these sisters (many of them have known me for
years,) what my life has been in private and in public. It has
been like the angel Gabriel's, if he had visited you; and I can
live so still. But how are we to be made happy? There is one
course--love the Giver more than the gift; love Him that has
placed passion in me more than my passions. Let passion lie at
the feet of judgment, and let every attribute that God has
bestowed on me be devoted to the righteous cause he has commenced
upon the earth. This, and this alone, produces happiness. He has
brought us forth, and we live and see this day that Prophets,
kings, and millions of great and good men have prayed to see, but
died without the sight. When they looked at it in vision, it cast
a halo, around which was like the dawning of heaven to their
souls, and they shouted, "Hallelujah!: beholding the spirit and
glory of these times that we now live in. And we yield to
passion? I say, Shame on the individual that says passion has
anything to do with his life. It is crucified. It lies, as it
were, at the foot of the cross. That is my faith, and it has been
my life.
37
How will you be happy? Love the Giver more than the gift. Delight
yourselves in your duties, mothers. Here are the middle-aged and
the young. I am now almost daily sealing young girls to men of
a good man? Yes, to a man of God. It is for you to bear fruit and
bring forth, to the praise of God, the spirits that are born in
yonder heavens and are to take tabernacles on the earth. You have
the privilege of forming tabernacles for those spirits, instead
of their being brought in to this wicked world, that God may have
a royal Priesthood, a royal people, on the earth. That is what
plurality of wives is for, and not to gratify lustful desires.
Sisters, do you wish to make yourselves happy? Then what is your
duty? It is for you to bear children, in the name of the Lord,
that are full of faith and the power of God,--to receive,
conceive, bear, and bring forth in the name of Israel's God, that
you may have the honour of being the mothers of great and good
men--of kings, princes, and potentates that shall yet live on the
earth and govern and control the nations. Do you look forward to
that? or are you tormenting yourselves by thinking that your
husbands do not love you? I would not care whether they loved a
particle or not; but I would cry out, like one of old, in the joy
of my heart, "I have got a man from the Lord!" "Hallelujah! I am
a mother--I have borne an image of God, and that continually,
that he will overshadow the child by the power of the Holy Ghost
before and after its birth--that the Holy Ghost may attend it
continually. The mother should inquire what her duty is. It is to
teach her children holiness, prayer to God, and to trust in Him.
Teach them the holy religion and the commandments that are
calculated to sanctify the people and bring them into the
presence of our Father and God. But no; too often it is passion.
If my passion is served, I am in heaven. The fire will have to
burn them up. We must live by principle; and if we do, we shall
attain to perfection--to being crowned with crowns of glory,
immortality, and eternal lives. I would rather be purified here
than to live ten thousand years to attain the same point in
another existence. The man that enters into this order by the
prompting of passion, and not with a view to honour God and carry
out his purposes, the curse of God will rest upon him, and that
which he seems to have will be taken from him and given to those
that act according to principle. Remember it.
38
The world cries out against this obnoxious doctrine, that I
should have more wives than one. And what would they do? Destroy
the virtue of every woman in this community if they had the
power. What do they care about virtue? With comparatively few
exceptions, no more than do the devils in hell. Most of the
officers who have been sent here would have defiled every bed in
this Territory, had they have had the power. Tell about this
doctrine's being obnoxious to their delicate feelings! Yes, it
is, in one sense. It keeps them at bay; it is hell to them; it is
burning them up; and I say they may burn up, and they will.
38
Elders of Israel, have you entered into the doctrine that has
been revealed, through passion? If you have, you will find that
that course will take that which you seem to have, and the Lord
will say--"Let this man, that man, or the other man go, for he
has acted on passion, and not on principle. Take that which he
seems to have, and give it to him that has been faithful with the
five, the two, the three, or the one talent." That is the way it
will be, by-and-by.
38
Sisters, do not ask whether you can make yourselves happy, but
whether you can do you husband's will, if he is a good man. Teach
your children; for you are their guardians, to act as father and
mother to them until they are out of your care. The teachings and
examples of our mothers have formed, to a great extent, our
characters and directed our lives. This is their right, when they
act by the power of the Priesthood, to direct the child until it
is of a proper age, and then hand it over to the husband and
father, and into the hands of God, with such faith and such love
of virtue and truth, and with such love of God and its parents,
that that child can never suppose that it is out of the hand and
from under the control of the parent. Do not call it "mine." Let
your maxim be, "This is not mine," whether you have one child or
a dozen. "It is not mine, but the Lord has seen fit to let me
bear the souls of the children of men. It is from my Father and
God, and I will do my duty and hand it over to him," and have
that faith that the child can never wring itself out of the hands
of a good father and mother--can never stray away,--no, never.
That is the privilege of mothers. It is you who guide the
affections and feelings of the child. It is the mothers, after
all, that rule the nations of the earth. They form, dictate, and
direct the minds of statesmen, and the feelings, course, life,
notions, and sentiments of the great and the small, of kings,
rulers, governors, and of the people in general.
39
Now, mothers, act upon principle, and see whether you can do
anything to promote happiness in your families; see whether you
can guide the minds of your children, teach them their letters,
&c. I thought to speak upon the last-named point, but I will omit
it. You can, at least, teach your children faith, and pay
attention to knitting their stockings, making their clothing,
&c.; see that the chickens are taken care of, that the milk is
cleanly milked from the cow, and that the children are made
comfortable. And if your husband is here or there, do not fret
yourselves, whether he leaves you or not. If he is a good man, he
can take care of himself, and will safely return to you again.
The mother that takes this course will be a happy mother--a happy
woman. But where you find women jealous of each other, and "I am
watching my husband," I would ask, Where are your children? They
are nearly all the time in the mud, or in some mischief. And what
are you doing, mother? You are "watching that man." "Who is he?"
"He is my husband." I used to tell the sisters in Nauvoo that
they did not care where their children were, if they could only
keep in sight of their husbands. A traveller in the Eastern
country overtook an old gentleman walking towards a town, and
asked him, "Who is the great man of that little town? Who is your
leading man? Who is the governor and controlling spirit of that
little place?" The old gentleman replied, "I am the king of that
little town." "Really," says the traveller, "are you the leading
man?" "Yes, sir, I am king in that place, and reign as king."
"How do you make this to appear? Are you in affluent
circumstances?" "No, I am poor; but in that little village there
are so many children. All those children go to my school; I rule
the children, and they rule their parents, and that makes me
king." I frequently think of this. Let the children rule the
mother, and the mother the father, and that makes the children
kings. How frequently you find this. How is it, my brethren? When
you call your families together for prayers, where are your
children? Were this question asked me, I should say, "I do not
know." Mothers, where are your children? "We do not know; it is
as much as we can do to be here." Why do you not have your
children together? It is your duty to look after them; they
should not be running at random in the streets. Some mothers will
put a ten-dollar frock on a child and let it go straight into the
mud, while they are watching the father and trying to keep him in
bounds. Take care of your children, clothe them comfortably, and
avoid all extravagance.
39
I am ashamed, not only in my own family, but others, to see the
gewgaws that are so often put upon children, when an antelope
skin or a piece of blue factory would make much more suitable
clothing for them. Dress them in strong, durable cloth, and that,
too, made by your own hands. But no; the finest fabrics must be
put upon them to play in. Some, if they could get it, would put
fifty dollars' worth on a child, and send him into the street to
ride upon rails, climb trees, &c. And when prayer-time comes, the
husband inquires, "Where are your children?" "I don't know." It
is your duty, mothers, to look after them; and when you have your
children in the prayer-room, tell them that their father is
coming to pray with them. Also, let it be your delight that your
children do not waste bread and other food. If you have bread to
spare, give it to the poor, and see that your children do not
destroy it. Do not let them destroy valuable clothing, but put
strong, durable cloth upon them, and save where you can, and give
it to gathering the poor. I do not rule my family with an iron
hand, as many do, but in kindness and with pleasant words; and if
soft words would teach them, they would know as much as any
family on this earth. See that your children are taught every
principle of goodness and virtue, and do not let them run
uncontrolled in the streets, with expensive food in their hands
to waste and expensive clothing upon their backs to tear and
destroy. If you get a frock worth three dollars when a two-dollar
one will answer, and maybe last longer, you might have saved a
dollar to give for gathering the poor. Treat your children like
children.
40
Some mothers try to make father believe that a child five years
old knows as much as the father. Another great cause of
dissatisfaction is that so many women are such noble women, and
know so much more than their husbands. They say, "This man is not
capable of leading me." That is a positive proof to me that that
man does not know his ability and calling. I will acknowledge
that many women are smarter than their husbands. But when people
are married, instead of trying to get rid of each other, reflect
that you have made your choice, and strive to honour and keep it.
Do not manifest that you have acted unwisely, and say that you
have made a bad choice, nor let anybody know that you think you
have. You made your choice; stick to it, and strive to comfort
and assist each other.
40
There are other things that I would like to speak about, but I
will now stop speaking. God bless you! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, March 17, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, March 17, 1861
SUBMISSION TO REPROOF, &c.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 17, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
40
The brethren and sisters may think that it is no trouble for me
to speak. It is not any trouble for me to speak the truth, but I
feel quite feeble in body, and hence not much like speaking.
40
We are all very apt to speak of what we have heard, and I am
happy to say this morning that what has been said to us is
strictly true, so far as I have understanding. Now, supposing
that one man has light and knowledge that will circumscribe
certain arts and sciences, and another only possessing one-third
the information that he does, can this other one be of the same
service to the people as he can who has more understanding? The
Elders that will undertake to judge President Young and his
Counsellors, the Twelve Apostles, and all those men that the Lord
our God has given to guide his people, they will stumble. You may
go and read the revelation, for you cannot know the importance of
this except you have the spirit of revelation within you.
40
I can tell you, my brethren and sisters, that it is the little
things that lead to great ones in the kingdom of God. You know
the old proverb says that it is the little foxes that spoil the
vines. It takes but very little to injure the fibres and the
small roots of a tree, and you all know by your own experience
that small branches are necessary to the perfection of a tree; so
also are small members necessary for the complete organization of
the kingdom of God.
40
If a Saint will corrupt himself with the wickedness of the world,
it is very rare that correction and chastisement will do such an
one any good. We do not call upon such persons to be watchmen on
the towers of Zion, but we call upon those that are endowed with
power, filled with light and knowledge: upon such we can depend.
The spirit that is in the Church and kingdom of God will reprove
and correct those that are out of the way. There are a great many
men who profess to understand the things of the kingdom of God.
They are like George W. Harris--he professed to understand clocks
and watches, but he did not understand anything about them; and
if a man took a watch to him to be corrected, he would cut off
about one-third of the chain, and thus render the watch
comparatively useless. It is just so with many of the Elders in
this Church; they profess to understand the order and government
of God, when in reality they have great need to be taught the
first principles of the doctrine of Christ.
41
What we have heard this morning is true, and I am now striving to
sustain those very ideas. When I see the course that things are
taking in certain places, I feel surprised. I can see men around
me that have co operated together to carry out their own wishes;
and in order to do this, they will both write and speak against
the authorities of this Church; then by-and-by, when they
disagree, the shrewdest one will expose the others. This is the
situation of the world: with them there is no integrity; but this
will not do among the Latter-day Saints. We must become like the
limbs of one tree, filled with the fragrance and nourishment that
arise from the roots; then we shall be clothed with power and
authority--then we shall have care one for the other. If we do
not unite our efforts in this direction, we shall never pass
through the strait gate that is spoken of in the Scriptures, or
what I will call the narrow gate. It is the gate that will only
admit one man at a time. We are not going in all in confusion, as
the sectarians suppose.
41
This brings to my mind the vision that Joseph Smith had, when he
saw Adam open the gate of the Celestial City and admit the people
one by one. He then saw Father Adam conduct them to the throne
one by one, when they were crowned Kings and Priests of God. I
merely bring this up to impress upon your mind the principles of
order, but it will nevertheless apply to every member of the
Church.
41
When any of you receive a rebuke or a correction, acknowledge it
at once, and say to the one who administers it, Thank you,
brother; God bless you! and may the Almighty give me power to do
good! I have heard men say that it was one of the greatest things
in a man's favour, when the truth was told to him, to acknowledge
it; and I consider it to be a strong proof of a man's honesty and
of his desire to do right. I have heard men say a great many
times that it was the hardest thing they ever experienced, to
have to acknowledge the truth of a correction that was given to
them by a servant of God. In regard to that, I will say that
those who will not do it will have that light taken away from
them that was previously given. The Lord will take from him that
hath not that which he seemeth to have, and he will give it to
him that is more worthy and more desirous to improve upon it. Let
me advise you to be like the honey bee which gathers honey from
every opening flower, but does not destroy the flower itself. I
have heard of men who are guilty of making the most extravagant
assertions, and then boasting that they never recant or take
anything back. All I have to say of such men is, that, as the
Lord God lives, he will make them take back everything that is
not right to remain. I advise you to take reproof and correction
in the spirit of meekness and humility.
41
If we had died when we were babes, we should have been heirs to
the kingdom of heaven; but since we have attained maturity, we
are subject to the law, liable to reproof and correction in the
kingdom of God. I am striving to touch upon the same principles
that brother Brigham was speaking of. The standard that you and I
have come to in this Church is one that will try us, that will
sift us, and penetrate the inmost recesses of our hearts.
41
There is much said by the brethren about authority. Now, I do not
consider the Seventies any better than the High Priests or the
Elders; and I can tell you that, when any one of these gets out
of his place, he is not as good as the other that is magnifying
his calling. If a man makes a breach, he must repair it again,
just the same as a smith does a chain when one of the links is
broken.
42
If you do not listen to the counsel that is given, and get within
you the good word of God, drawing wine from the pure fountain,
you will soon be in the dark. Then, when a man undertakes to
disseminate the truth, you will shut up your ears, and refuse to
drink of the waters of life. I can tell you that such a person
will not advance in the knowledge of God any more than the limb
of a tree will grow after it is severed from the main trunk.
42
Now, then, I have a few words to say to you, gentlemen--those of
you who call yourselves gentlemen, and who drink whisky, when it
is heavily charged with arsenic and other deadly poisons, and
never find any fault with it; but you are very ready to find
fault with things that don't suit you in this kingdom. If you
will observe the laws of the kingdom of God, you will become new
in your minds, fresh in your imaginations, and powerful to do
good; then God will bless you and prosper you in all your
undertakings. he will guide you by his wisdom, that you may
perform your duties acceptably.
42
I know that God will reward me according to my works, for the
Scriptures say each one shall have his penny. You must
understand, however, that that is only bounty money, and the
wages will be according to a man's works. It is the man who
sticks to the army--who fights the good fight of faith, that will
get the reward. We have all enlisted under the banner of King
Emmanuel, and we invite all the world to join it. Some people
have got an idea that the man who receives the Gospel at the
eleventh hour is going to be put on an equal footing with the man
that engaged in the work in the first hour of the day; but I can
tell you that we shall only be rewarded for the labour we
perform.
42
God bless this people, and give them strength according to their
day, that they may be led off victoriously over all their
enemies. Joseph Smith could tell the plans that were laid for his
destruction, many times when he could not prove it by any natural
means. There have been a great many trying to injure me, but I
stand better to-day than ever before, and I shall continue to
increase in the favour of God, if I keep on the racecourse. That
man who lives his religion will, despite his enemies, receive
nourishment from God, and eventually triumph over every foe.
42
Those who defile themselves will not prosper; they have injured
themselves by their own conduct. They are like Samson when he was
shorn of his locks by Delilah. With that measure that ye mete, it
shall be measured back to you again, in all circumstances of
life.
43
Now, look at the United States' Government. Did they not send an
army here to kill and waste away this people? Yes. Almost every
priest in the pulpit and every politician in the land had fanned
the flame of persecution against us; but the Lord caused them to
stay out in the mountains till they got the chills instead of the
fever, and then he led them as a man leadeth a horse with a
bridle. Now, what will be next? Why, you will find the judgment
of God coming upon those who blasphemed his name, and the United
States will suffer, for they will be afflicted with wars and with
trouble at home. While this is going on, the man who lives his
religion and honours his calling will be prospered and go back to
Jackson county, Missouri, with the faithful Elders, where they
will receive their inheritances. They will then have to fulfil
their covenants which they have made with the Lord their God, for
these things will be required at our hands. None will be
permitted to dwell there who will not observe the laws of the
kingdom of God. And re member, there is no other way to go to
Jackson Country but through Great Salt Lake City.
43
It is very gratifying to me to speak to the Saints, especially
when I can speak to their understanding. I feel that I have
spoken long enough at this time; and my God bless you, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, April 14, 1861
Daniel H. Wells, April 14, 1861
THE GOSPEL OF SALVATION, &c.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, April 14, 1861
THE GOSPEL OF SALVATION, &c.
Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 14, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
43
The Gospel of salvation is rich in instruction, and it is
calculated in its nature to elevate and to strengthen the human
race. We see in our experience, in passing along through life,
errors, weaknesses, degradation, and every species of evil. As
the Gospel opens our eyes, the more light and intelligence we
get, the more we see, and the more we reform in ourselves.
44
There is nothing, perhaps, within our knowledge that is so well
calculated to elevate our minds, to bring us up out of the low,
degraded condition in which we are placed. Almost all mankind are
grovelling in the dark, and are unwilling to receive the light of
revelation that comes from heaven. The Gospel which we have
embraced is holy in its nature and in its tendency. It has caused
us to discover turpitude in our own bosoms and lives, and it
inclines us to reform to reject the evil, and cleave unto that
which is good. It is calculated to reform every Saint--every son
and daughter of Adam. The message which has gone forth is
comforting to all the world, if they will receive it--comply with
and abide by its requirements. It is free to all the inhabitants
of the earth. They can choose or reject it--they can receive or
turn away from it. It is a matter of agency, left with them to do
as they please, either to love the right or the wrong--to do good
or to do evil. Herein is the economy of heaven illustrated in the
human soul, sent forth upon the earth to perform its work either
for good or ill as it seemeth them good. If the people adhere to
the message which is sent and the Gospel which is being
proclaimed, they lay a foundation for eternal exaltation, for
association with the Gods of eternity. If they reject the good
and cleave unto that which is evil, the result will be the
opposite; the consequences will be diminishing and wasting away
of life and its blessings. There is no increase to the wicked and
disobedient; they will come to a full stop; whereas to the
increase of the righteous there shall be no end. The righteous
will continue to increase and multiply in this present life, and
also in that which is to come. That person who is wicked does not
live, according to the proper definition of the term. We may say
that he exists, but scarcely lives, except as he lives in
wickedness, which is only a temporary existence. The channel of
communication is closed up to the human soul that is wicked,
while it is extended to him that follows in the footsteps of
virtue. The enjoyment of the righteous is increase. The
attributes of our Heavenly Father's nature are only partially
learned by us: we are but babes in the science of the Gospel.
44
The pure-minded man is more capable of receiving these great and
glorious principles which are calculated to enliven the human
mind, and to enlarge the capacity of man, and prepare him for
receiving those things which are so beautiful and glorious. These
are truths which every one will admit who reflects upon the
principles of the holy Gospel. We all know them to be true, and
yet there appears to be a predisposition in the hearts of some to
do evil and not pursue that path of life and live their holy
religion as they have been taught. They do not feel to pursue the
holy path of righteousness so as to receive the blessings, the
enjoyment, and the felicity promised to the faithful Saints. It
is the privilege of the Saints to progress in the knowledge of
the principles of eternal life, and the greatest gift that can be
bestowed upon man is the gift of eternal life. It is our
privilege to progress in the knowledge of God, and to become more
instrumental of doing good in the service of our Great Master as
we increase in years, and also that we may increase in wisdom and
in intelligence, and lay a foundation for others to build upon
that come after us, that our children may benefit by our
experience, and not have to travel over the same ground that we
have travelled. They will be measurably free from the prejudices,
traditions, and superstitions under which we have been raised,
and they will be enabled thereby more easily to throw off the
shackles which are calculated to trammel their minds in the path
in which we have attempted to tread: therefore still greater
glory will attend their footsteps, if faithful, because of the
greater knowledge which they will be capable of receiving. And
yet we look around and see ourselves and others to a greater or
less degree prone to do evil. Not heeding the whisperings of the
Spirit which are calculated to shield us from those evil
tendencies and ways--calculated to preserve us and attend upon
our footsteps, we get into trouble and difficulty; but if we
strive to do as well as we can, and submit to those influences
which are calculated to shut out evil, we shall then increase in
knowledge and in all the gifts and graces of the Gospel of Jesus
Christ.
45
The only way to preserve ourselves in the faith is to be diligent
in prayer and in all those duties required of us as Saints--to be
faithful in those things that we have received, and not to be
dilatory in anything that we have to perform, but be diligent and
energetic in everything that is required. It is not a sacrifice
of our time, but it is an increase of the Spirit of the Living
God to the honest in heart. If they have order, they will have
more of it: in fact, attention to duty brings an increase of
every good thing that heart can wish or desire in righteousness.
It is our duty to strive to be actuated by the influence of the
Holy Spirit, and it is for us to encourage within us a love of
those principles which are being revealed--to let the love of
these principles be the delight of our bosoms continually, to
think upon, to act upon in our daily lives. Obedience brings with
it its own rich reward, and an increase of every good thing,
whether temporal or spiritual; and then we should discard the
evil and everything which has a downward tendency, that we may
receive edification, and thus cause union to spring up amongst
us, and encourage a feeling in our hearts to do good, and strive
in faith to bring down the blessings of heaven. Faith is the gift
of God; and if we will promote that in our bosoms, we shall
increase in the knowledge of the truth and in the power of God.
If we will promote faith and confidence in our bosoms, which is
said to be the basis of power, then what is there that we desire
that we cannot accomplish? Our faith and affections once united,
then see the strength and power that we should wield in promoting
the principles which we so much rejoice to see spreading abroad
upon the face of the earth.
45
How is it that we are compelled to pray that our Father in heaven
will gather out of his kingdom the ungodly? Is it that the sinner
in Zion may be afraid and the hypocrite flee away? We are; and I
expect we shall be compelled to make this prayer to our Father in
heaven so long as there are hypocrites in the midst of the people
of the Most High God--those who call themselves Saints.
45
We see the young people, ofttimes, walking in the way of evil,
practising dishonesty, practising drinking, stealing, and other
vices, and those, too, who have been born in this kingdom--born
of parents who loved and received this Gospel before their birth,
many of whom may be distinguished by their names having been
taken from the Book of Mormon--young men who should have known
nothing but righteous principles. I say it is grievous to see one
of these, in whom we have placed such strong hopes, turn away
from the truth and go into sin and iniquity.
45
It may be considered by many a wonder that we should fail in our
judgment; but I do not consider it is a wonder at all that we
should sometimes choose men who afterwards prove unfaithful, for
the Almighty will prove his servants who are called as well as
those who call them; and although the Lord may foreknow a great
many things, yet he is willing that all should have an
opportunity of proving themselves.
45
Although those who have been born in the Church have greater
opportunities than we have had in our infancy in regard to the
principles of life and salvation, yet they are subject to
temptation and to be led astray as we are. This our experience
teaches us, and it is not so wonderful that we should see this in
our youth. The spirit that is in man needs continual
watchfulness. We must watch ourselves--watch our footsteps. The
young and inexperienced do not understand this as we do who have
passed further along in life's dreary path. But they will improve
when they feel by experience the smart for walking in the ways of
evil, when they see that it does not afford that happiness which
they expected, especially if their parents, who seek their
welfare, continue to walk in the path of right, of justice, and
equity.
46
We look upon the world from which we have come, from the lowest
state of degradation, perhaps; and we are placed here upon a
platform which is calculated to lift us above every other portion
of the human race. This is the destiny of this people and of
their children, and all those who shall come into this kingdom,
to exercise an influence over the whole world--to exercise that
power which will emanate from heaven for the government of the
human family.
46
We are progressing; and this is truly a glorious work and mission
which this people have engaged in, and upon which they have been
sent. It is to redeem the earth from sin and iniquity, to
establish the principles of righteousness upon a basis never more
to be thrown down, to establish them upon a firm and righteous
basis,--principles which all the world may learn, and by which
they may be saved, if they will obey them. And it is the only
nucleus of power that will do to tie to. There is no nucleus that
can be compared with the power of this people. So long as they
will remain united, so long will they progress and increase in
the knowledge of the truth. I am proud to own this people as my
friends.
46
Brethren, if this our holy religion be lived and acted up to,
then it is a great, high, and holy mission which we have to
perform. Then act up to it nobly. Let us instil into the minds of
our children that nice sense of honour which will prove a shield
to them in after life. Mothers can prove of great service to the
children in instilling into their minds the principles that will
lead to life and salvation, and that will keep their feet from
unholy footsteps. It is a mission that mothers can act in. It is
a consolation to parents to see their children become great,
good, and holy men and women. Then they will never forget those
things that are instilled into their minds in their infancy. I
feel that there is not pains enough taken to instil that nice
sense of honour into the mind which will shield the children in
after life. I do not care how wicked they may become, the
wholesome instruction given in their youth will be like a
shield--like cords that will draw them and keep them from many an
evil thing in future life; and when they become fathers and
mothers, they will reflect upon the teachings of their
childhood--of how they were trained up in the nurture and
admonition of the Lord. The conscience restrains many persons
from evil, when made to understand and know that the eye of the
Lord is upon them, whether any other person sees them or not.
46
It should cause us to be more careful and particular than any
other influence that can be brought to bear upon us, seeing and
knowing what we can do, and how we would feel to have the Lord
behold an evil in our conduct. When we consider that the Lord is
cognizant of our acts, should we not be more careful that we do
nothing to displease Him than we are of displeasing any other
being? Is it not a joy to feel that we have the approbation of
our Father in heaven in all that we do, and to have that peace of
mind which this knowledge instils into our bosoms? Then how
careful we ought to be for our own satisfaction, to see that we
are circumspect in regard to our daily lives.
47
I also think it is our duty, upon the principles of
righteousness, to please each other as far as we can. But I would
not wish to inculcate that we should always strive to gratify
each other, but, as far as is consistent with the principles of
truth, strive to please each other, instead of pursuing an
opposite course, or one that is calculated to harass and injure
each other's feelings. I recommend this course myself, as being
productive of more good. We should not strive to hedge up each
other's way in the work of righteousness and truth; but as we
were taught by our President the duties of the Elders of Israel,
so let us correct an evil, not through any particular motives,
excepting that it is an evil, and knowing that in all
righteousness we should seek to build each other up. We should
seek to have within ourselves that spirit and feeling which will
produce the most happiness and prosperity.
47
The Gospel, if we will let it, will save us, old and young, bond
and free, and finally exalt us in the kingdom of our Father and
God. It is for us, then, to eschew evil and set worthy examples,
strive to extend this influence abroad among our brethren, so far
as we are able, and so far as we have it ourselves, and then
cause them to extend it to others, and so continue; and in this
way seek to redeem the earth, as well as in our labours of
seeking to redeem mankind from sin and iniquity.
47
We offer the people the Gospel, which is calculated to save them
in the kingdom of God. We seek also to make the desert blossom as
the rose; and herein we may improve ourselves in the cultivation
of the earth. We can ornament and adorn the earth with trees,
with shrubs, and flowers; and while it is bringing forth grain of
all kinds for the sustenance of man, it will also be beautified
by our industry and taste.
47
Israel is on a mission. The Elders are out upon a mission. The
good seed is being sown. The Lord has commenced his work in
earnest, and thousands will flock to this standard, and it will
do to tie to. Yes, thousands will do this for safety. Then it is
for us to prepare to bring forth the grain and the other products
of the earth for the sustenance of the people of God--to ornament
the earth with cities and temples, with grain, with shrubs, with
trees, with fences, and every good thing that makes it delightful
to the eye of the builder, and in this way cause our homes to
become beautiful. Like every other principle of righteousness, it
is better for ourselves to do things this way. It is pleasing to
God; it is also pleasing to every enlightened mind, and causes
the faithful in after life to look back to their childhood, to
consider certain traits in their character and the counsel and
admonitions they received. When children grow up, they are very
apt to look back to their old schoolhouses, and to certain trees
that surrounded the house, and other haunts of their childhood,
giving early and pleasing impressions. These things are
calculated to inspire the young minds with taste for that which
is beautiful and lovely. It is elevating to the mind to make and
have around us and our habitations shade trees, flowers, and
shrubs; and it sets a good example before the young, and it is
calculated to instil into their bosoms virtue, holy and righteous
principles. It will circulate the same in our Wards as in our
habitations.
48
Many people will live year after year--they will plow and sow,
reap and mow, without a tree, without a fence about their
premises; they will live in a mud hovel; whereas with a little
labour an hour or two in a day, in setting out a few trees, be
the labour ever so small, it beautifies that place on which the
labour is bestowed. When you look at a place, a house, an
homestead, it seems to indicate the character of the person that
dwells there. Although our improvements may seem to be very
small, yet every little does so much towards making up the sum of
human happiness. It is our duty to improve in all those things
that will make home pleasant and desirable. It is, as I said
before, our mission to redeem the earth, by adorning it in every
possible way. Then we shall wield an influence that in time will
enable us to overcome every antagonistic power and influence on
the earth that is brought to bear upon it. There is no doubt
about this in my mind, for I know that this kingdom must
eventually triumph.
48
The work of the Lord is progressing as fast as the Saints are
capable of standing up under it. Things are breaking to pieces in
the nations. The Lord is casting down and setting up as it
pleaseth him. We can plainly see his hand and footsteps in the
midst of the nations--the confusion which reigns and predominates
among the wicked, and we can hear the sound thereof almost from
day to day. But here in these valleys of the mountains is a grand
contrast; here is peace and happiness, and, if we have a mind to
make it so, our heaven; for it rests with ourselves. We can have
just as good a heaven as we have mind to, if we go about it in
the right way. It is for us to make it to suit ourselves. If we
have any happiness here, we have it to make. It is our privilege
to have peace--to make our homes happy by living our religion;
and why don't we do it? Many of us will say we will.
49
Here is the greatest heaven of any place upon the earth; and, God
being our helper, we will extend this heaven abroad, increase its
number of angels of peace, its usefulness, and extend its
benefits to others; for as many as choose may come and enjoy it
with their hearts and souls. It is my daily prayer that the
honest in heart may come with a heart and mind to aid in
reclaiming the desert, and causing it to blossom as the
rose,--come to aid in the good cause, in the concentration of
truth, of wisdom, of power, and of every good thing, to aid in
the enlightenment of the world and in concentrating all that is
worth having of science, of knowledge, of philosophy, of
mechanism, of the cultivation of the earth,--to aid in
concentrating into one focus all human ingenuity, and all human
strength and power that will build up the kingdom of God,
establish the principles of righteousness and peace upon the
earth, and thus form a barrier against the assailing floods of
wickedness and corruption which have so long desolated the
earth--a barrier which they can in no way overcome. They may
surge up against the kingdom, but the barrier will be greater and
greater, and it will eventually break the nations in pieces and
grind them to powder. As it was said by one of old, upon
whomsoever that stone shall fall, it will grind them to powder.
49
Here is a concentration of power, governed by righteous
principles, governed by intelligence; and here is an opportunity
of knowing all that is worth knowing or having upon the face of
the whole earth. And when this power is brought to bear upon the
wicked and ungodly nations, will it not crush them, and they be
as chaff before the wind when it shall fall upon them? Yes; and
it will grind them to dust.
49
It is for us, then, if we seek the prosperity of Zion, to be
faithful, to be diligent in our own duties, to live our holy
religion day by day, hour by hour. Did you not know that a man
may do that in a moment which he cannot redeem himself from in a
lifetime, and perhaps not in an eternity?
49
Let us shun evil and put it under out feet--put it far from
us,--yea, even the very appearance of evil, that our pathway may
be strewn with the blessings of the kingdom of God, and that the
influence of the Holy Spirit may be in us as a well of water
springing up into everlasting life. Let us strive to do good for
our own sake, and then peace, happiness, and prosperity, both
temporally and spiritually, will be ours.
49
I make this appeal to you, my brethren and sisters, that we may
live our holy religion, eschew all evil, build up the kingdom of
God, that we may participate in its blessings. What greater
inducements can be placed before us than those presented in the
kingdom of our God? I know of nothing outside of the kingdom of
God that is worth having. I have no desire for anything for a
moment that I cannot obtain in the kingdom of God, and that
lawfully, legally, and rightfully, and that it will be not only
my privilege to attain and enjoy, but my right. And I am not very
particular about that, if I can only be faithful and walk humbly
and obediently before my Heavenly Father, and endure to the end;
then I shall be satisfied, and then I shall have all that I can
wish.
50
I heard a person remark one time, when travelling through our
settlements, that if he had to raise wheat on such a piece of
land as that which we were passing, he would go to some other
country rather than live here. I told him that he did not feel as
I did; for I felt that, rather than turn away from the kingdom of
God, I would prefer being chained to a bare rock all the days of
my life, and have bread and water for my food. Yes, confined,
persecuted, or any fate that might befall me, I would prefer it
to turning away from the kingdom. That is the way I feel, and it
is the feeling of all true-hearted Saints. They feel that they
have everything to hold them in the kingdom of God, and they feel
that there is nothing worth having out of it.
50
Brethren, many go into darkness by giving way to small matters,
by finding fault, by supposing that they see something that does
not meet their minds, or that they suppose to be wrong. I believe
that most apostates commence in that way: they do not control
their thoughts, and hence things sour in their minds, and they
are apt to indulge in and to encourage those thoughts till they
will begin to express them; and then the way and manner of
returning into the favour of the Spirit of God begins to be hedge
up, and they cannot return so easily as they could have done
before they expressed their jealousies to some one else. After
men begin to express their doubts and fears around, one to
another, they go astray fast. Their unholy sentiments begin to be
established in their darkened minds like cardinal or fundamental
principles. They think they begin to see that they have been in
error in embracing that Gospel which they profess, and the first
thing they know they are landed in the whirlpools of apostacy;
they suddenly find out that they never did believe in
"Mormonism," and that if they did believe it they were in error,
for they now find out that it is all a humbug; and thus they go
on to destruction. If such persons could control their minds in
the commencing stage of apostacy, and be humble, seek wisdom,
light, and knowledge from the Lord, they could be saved. Then
they could be preserved, and not go in the way which many who
were our brethren have gone, who have sunk themselves in darkness
and misery, and finally into hell. If they would remember when
they begin to see things which they dislike and feel inclined to
find fault--if they would then remember their prayers and seek
unto the Lord, ask him to keep their minds enlightened--to give
them freely of his Spirit to guide them continually, they would
be save. But people in this condition invariably neglect their
prayers; they begin to see faults in their brethren--to find
fault with the authorities.
50
Let any man pursue that course, and he will find out when it is
too late to walk in the paths of righteousness, when the Lord has
left him to himself, so that he cannot return, if he would. Let
me caution you, brethren and sisters, to nip this sprig and sign
of apostacy in the bud. It is said that the mind that will
receive will have a knowledge given to it of the truth after
which it searches. The reason that those characters do not have
intelligence is because their minds are closed against it. I say,
and I admonish you to let your minds be open continually, esteem
it a favour--one of the greatest bestowed by the Almighty--the
gift of the Holy Ghost. Live so as to let it be in each of your
bosoms, to inspire your hearts, to enable you to receive the
instructions that are from time to time given unto you, that you
may ever be inclined to do good and eschew evil. That Spirit will
inspire you in every good thing; it will teach you to walk humbly
and faithfully before your Father and God.
50
I know there is that in the hearts of the people of this Church
and kingdom that responds to righteous principles; for no one
that hears the truth but knows, as a general thing, what is
right; but it appears that they are sometimes neglectful of what
they do know, and that they do not do as well as they might; and
they know that this is wrong. Brethren, I feel well. I feel
within myself a peculiar satisfaction in seeing the prosperity of
the people of God. I feel well in witnessing his mighty hand and
his going forth among the nations of the earth, as I see the day
approaching when the power of the Adversary will be weakened to
that extent that he will not be able to disturb the happiness of
the Saints. When I see the Lord breaking in pieces the nations, I
feel well. When I see the Gospel going abroad, and its principles
more and more adhered to by the people of God, and in seeing the
people cleave to righteous principles and forsake all that is
evil. I pray God that we may increase in those things that are
calculated to enable us to carry them abroad, that we may have
power with our Father and God, to maintain our faith and
integrity against every opposing power and every obstacle that is
put in our way, and be enabled to draw from the elements for our
support, that we may be free and independent from this wicked and
untoward generation.
50
I pray our Father to bless us with his Spirit, that we may be
able to act well our part, in connection with those that rule
over us, that we may sustain them by our faith and prayers, and
through our diligent efforts be instrumental in the hands of our
Father in heaven in redeeming the earth from sin and iniquity. I
pray my Father in heaven that we may be enabled to accomplish
these things, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 14, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, April 14, 1861
CULTIVATION OF THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH--TRIALS OF THE CHURCH, &c.
Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 14, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
51
There is scarcely a subject in regard to myself or this people
that is of any importance but I have thought of it, for I reflect
much. I wish to speak by the dictation of the Holy Ghost, and I
know that will be in proportion to the faith that dwells in you.
It is a pretty hard case for a man to speak to this congregation,
except he makes up his mind to speak according to the light that
is in the people.
51
Many of the people have ears to hear, but they hear not, neither
do they conceive the things of the kingdom of God. For instance,
when the people come together on a Sunday morning and hear a
discourse, go home to dinner and come together in the afternoon,
and they can scarcely remember a word that has been said in the
forenoon; therefore you perceive the necessity of our being
instructed from day to day, and of our having our ears cultivated
to hear the things of the kingdom. Then we shall have hearts to
understand, and minds to comprehend the principles of eternal
life. And if the word of life be in us, it will be like a well of
water springing up into everlasting life, and we shall have our
minds stored with that knowledge which is promised to the
faithful. It is necessary, and it is the imperative duty of the
Elders in Israel to strive to increase in knowledge, in wisdom,
in virtue, and in good works; for if we have good works we are
bound to have good faith: then again good faith produces good
works.
51
Ever since I embraced the Gospel twenty-nine years ago, I have
felt determined to draw near unto the Lord our God, knowing that
he had promised on that condition to draw near unto his children.
In doing this I have been blessed and comforted in all my
labours. It is our duty to learn to be men of truth in all our
acts, our words, our thoughts, and to cultivate the spirit of
truth.
52
I have frequently thought of the saying that some men are so
clever that they can turn the truth into a lie, and vice versa.
Now, I would like to now how it is possible to turn a lie into
truth. I contend that there is no such thing; but men may so
mystify the truth as to make it appear an error or a falsehood;
but the truth still remains firm and unshaken, for it is of that
character that the Scriptures speak of: it is like a two-edged
sword; yes, it will cut both ways. We should always be filled
with the truth, and not only filled with truth, but ever be ready
to administer it, whether we are moving backward or forward. We
should ever be ready to administer the words of life and
salvation, and let the error alone. Let us listen to the counsel
that we have heard to-day from brother Wells and the other
brethren. I did not hear brother Wells, but I heard brother
George A. and President Young. What they said was truth, and I
also know that what brother Wells said was truth, for he cannot
speak anything else. There are men of whom I could not say that;
but brother Wells' mind is stored with knowledge and wisdom, and
it would be hard for a man like him to talk anything else than
the truth. We often say that we wish to speak the truth to the
people, which is right and good; but is it any more necessary
that I should be a man of truth here than I am in my garden or
with my family? No. It is necessary that I should be a man of
truth wherever I am, whatever my employment may be. It is not
wisdom for us to be as the old Quaker, who, when he was insulted,
pulled off his coat and said "Lay there, religion, till I flog
this man!" Now my doctrine is, that if I cannot flog a man and be
just as religious as I am in this pulpit, I had better let him
alone. But, unlike the old Quaker, I never had an occasion to put
my religion to the test in this way; in fact, I never had much
difficulty with any man in my life. I have had more difficulty
with myself than with anybody else. I will not do as some have
done, whip a man because I have the power and the strength. Let
men act unjustly with me, and I will endure it until that spirit
which I enjoy says, You have borne enough; and then if I have to
administer chastisement unto that man, I will do it by the power
of God. Then such a man had better be out of my way and out of my
hands.
52
Do not, brethren, follow in the track of those who came against
Jesus. He had no friends, but he had the power of God with him,
and his enemies were struck dumb before him. This is the position
we should be in; and then what are the nations of the wicked, or
the armies of the United States, or of all the world? If we
attend to our business and let other things alone, the Lord will
sustain us in all circumstances of life. Supposing I had a dozen
men employed--men who were devoted to the truth and to my
interest, I would say, Boys, attend to your business; do what I
have told you, and I will attend to our enemies; I will see to
these chaps and flog them to it; I will teach them to attend to
their duties, or stand aside. This is the character of our
Father: he will defend his own, he will defend his people, he
will defend our wives and children, these mountains, and all that
cleave unto righteousness. This is the way I view the subject,
and I presume that all Israel will say Amen.
52
It is our duty to pursue that course that will lead and guide us
unto eternal life. This land is blessed above all other lands: it
was foreordained to be the gathering-place of the Saints, where
the Lord would hide up his people until his indignation should
pass over the nations of the earth. You have heard us say that
all the world and hell combined cannot get us out from these
mountains, and I say the same to-day.
52
It is by our faith and works, by our integrity and righteousness,
by doing to others as we would wish them to do unto us. Jesus
says--"With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with
what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." (Matt.
vii. 2.) This is and will be the case with every man in this
Church and kingdom, from first to last. All will have that reward
which their works merit, whether they be good or evil.
53
I realize that I am a feeble man--that I am nothing more than a
worm that crawls upon the earth, except when God is with me. The
more I see of myself, the more I am satisfied that I am a poor,
weak, frail man. We are all poor creatures without God, If you do
not believe it, look back into the world and see the condition of
things. They have no regard for honesty among them, speaking of
them as a community; but of course there are persons among them
that are honest--individuals who are the elect of God: they will
eventually be gathered.
53
Those who have been sent among us by the Federal Government as
officers were men who did not care for the people. They have
always manifested a great anxiety for the gold and silver, but
none for the interest through this community. Now, this should
not be so with us; our desire and labour should be to learn the
principles of integrity--to live up to our covenants made in the
house of God. If we do this, no power can overcome us, but we
shall prevail.
53
I have passed through a great many trying scenes. I have been
driven and rooted up every time that this Church has been removed
from its gathering-place by its enemies. I have also had the
experience of seeing armies come up against us in Caldwell
county, Missouri, when we could not raise above five hundred
half-armed men to defend the county, and the Governor, L. W.
Boggs, ordered out as many as fourteen thousand troops against
us. At that time, it looked as though we should be destroyed from
the earth; but the Almighty was on our side. When I saw the
condition that we were in, I concluded that it would be hot
times; so I put heavy charge in my United States musket, only
expecting to get one chance to fire, and felt determined that it
should be a dead shot to some body. We all felt very queer, for
there was no other prospect before us than that of immediate
assassination; but of a sudden, as by a shock from all heaven,
our enemies were panic-stricken and retreated in confusion.
Brother wells can tell you about the Battle Nauvoo, for he was
there and took an active part in it.
53
When the Church was thus broken up, we used to go forth from
State to State preaching the Gospel to all who would hear. We did
not preach the gathering at those times, because there was no
place to gather to: the Prophets and Apostles themselves had to
flee for their lives. In all these trying scenes the Lord
sustained us, and he gave us favour in another county and also in
another nation. These things have existed from the organization
of the Church; but in the midst of all, I never felt discouraged,
neither did I feel to shrink from any duty that was imposed upon
me. I knew that God was with us, that he was with his Prophet,
and with all good men. We were faithful at that time, and those
that continued faithful through those trials still remain with
us; and my Heavenly Father knows that I respect them, and I ever
shall respect them while I remain in the body and continue in the
spirit of my calling.
54
Now, you all know pretty well how the Lord worked it with that
army which the United States Government sent here to scatter this
people to the four winds of heaven. They sent their minions to
make war with the house of God, and he took the battle into his
own hands and kept our enemies at bay. Some of you make remarks
about our having no temple; but what of that? Was it not so in
the days of Moses? Yes, it was. The Israelites were left with a
Tabernacle and Ark of the Covenant, but still the Lord fought
their battles, he defended them against their enemies, he brought
them off victoriously, he severely scourged their oppressors; and
he will do the same in the present dispensation, if we are
faithful to the covenants we have made. Have not the ungodly made
war with the people of God? And was not that equivalent to
declaring war with our Father in heaven, and with Jesus Christ
his Son, and with his kingdom, with a design to overthrow it,
kill his Prophets and Apostles; and put to death his anointed
ones, and also every Saint that would not submit to their
lasciviousness, to their vices, and corrupting and damning
practices? Yes, brethren, the United States have done all this,
and much more that would be painful to recite.
54
Some of them talk sometimes abut brother Brigham crooking his
little finger, and have told that if he were to do that, no
Gentile would be permitted to live any longer among us. When the
enemies of righteousness came here, they became so afraid of the
Saints that they dared not let a man out of their ranks; they
were almost terrified to death, they went down among the cedars,
and there they have been ever since, and there they will remain
until they go away, which won't be long. How awfully they were
disappointed, as well those who came here to rule us! They have
not any of them accomplished what they designed, for the man or
the woman that falls in with such spirits is not our brother or
our sister. Who is our brother? He that doeth the will of our
Father who is in heaven, and none else.
54
Now think of these things, reflect upon them; and so sure as you
have seen a few things, so surely will you, in the Lord's own due
time, see many more, and you will see that our Father will
deliver his people every time their enemies come upon them. Yes,
it will be so from this time forth and forever. Then, in addition
to this, you will find that this Priesthood, through those who
hold it in righteousness, will rule the nations of the earth
forever and forever. Will those who hold the Priesthood govern
with a rod of tyranny? No; but it will be done by the power of
the Priesthood of the Almighty, which is compared to an iron rod.
The nations will eventually have to come and bow down before this
Priesthood and to this people, and they will be willing to lick
the very dust off their feet; yes, and they will be perfectly
willing to lick the dust from the feet of those men whom they
slew in Carthage, if they can be permitted to be in their
presence.
54
Brethren and sisters, I feel very comfortable, generous, and kind
to-day, and I feel that there is a good Spirit here. You will all
feel better when you get rid of your contractedness. Let the womb
of your mind be expanded to receive the words of life, and then
the Spirit of the living God will be in you as a well of water
springing up into everlasting life.
54
To you, sisters, especially the young ladies, I want to say, Away
with your folly. Put away far from you all pride and all
lightmindedness, and trust in the Lord your God, and let the
petition of your heart and the supplication of your soul be life,
life--eternal life!
55
There are many good books for you to read, and that are full of
good instruction. Here are the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and
Book of Doctrine and Covenants. You will see many revelations in
the last-named book that are already fulfilled, and there are
others that are still in the future. The Almighty through his
Prophets foretold that the nation would make war upon this
people, and that he would come out of his hidingplace, and pour
out his judgments upon those that rebel against him, and who
persecuted his people, and set themselves against his house. Then
it shall go forth like a mighty whirlwind upon the face of the
whole earth. In this country the North and the South will exert
themselves against each other, and ere long the whole face of the
United States will be in commotion, fighting one against another,
and they will destroy their nationality. They have never done
anything for this people, and I don't believe they ever will. I
have never prayed for the destruction of this Government, but I
know that dissolution, sorrow, weeping, and distress are in store
for the inhabitants of the United States, because of their
conduct towards the people of God. Then the judgments will go
forth to the nations of the earth. I have an understanding of
these things, and I sincerely hope that you comprehend as clearly
as I do. If you do, you will strive to prepare for those things
that are coming upon the earth in these last days.
55
I would like you all to become like a vine, or like unto a tree,
every limb, branch, twig, fibre, and leaf to be connected one
with the other.
55
Now, in regard to the Spirit of prophecy, I will say that we may
all prophesy, if we will wait till we are sure we are right.
Brethren, God bless you with the gifts of the Spirit, and may
peace be with you all, and may the blessings of heaven rest upon
these mountains and valleys for the benefit of the faithful
Saints.
55
When I look around, I see many things that I do not like; I do
not like to think of circumstances that have taken place within
the last few days. I do not like the idea of having thieves in
our midst, but we certainly have them, and I pray God Almighty to
root them out of the earth, and to let them go into
forgetfulness, and let all Israel say Amen. (The congregation
responded Amen.)
55
Brethren and sisters, I pray our Father in heaven to give you
liberally of his Spirit, that you may be led and guided thereby
in the way of righteousness and truth, and in the end of your
probation be exalted in the presence of the Father and the Son,
which I ask for you and all the faithful, in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
Woodruff, May 12, 1861
Wilford Woodruff, May 12, 1861
BLESSINGS ENJOYED BY THE SAINTS.
Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 12, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
55
Brethren and sisters, after the congregation receiving so much
instructions, I feel that I shall make my remarks very brief. It
is truly good to sit and hear the word of the Lord, and it is
truly a good thing to believe in it; but it is still better to
practise it.
56
I have reflected to-day, as I frequently do, with regard to the
mercy of God and his loving-kindness to the children of men. The
positions that the children of men occupy with regard to the
difference there is in the minds of men on the subject of
religion and the character of God is an important one. I have
considered the responsibility that rests upon men in regard to
these things. There seems to be very few that really have faith
in the Lord God of our fathers. If we judge them by their works,
we must certainly come to this conclusion. It is certainly a
great blessing to this people that they have faith in God and in
the promises of our Heavenly Father.
56
Truth is one of the attributes of the Almighty, and what he
promises he will fulfil. Now, if the children of men believed
this, they could save themselves a great deal of trouble. If
those who embrace the Gospel could have confidence to abide in
the truth, they would escape many trying scenes through which the
wicked will have to pass. The trouble that awaits this nation,
and that other nations have had to pass through in various ages
that are past, has been because they have had no confidence in
the Lord. They have not obeyed him, but have turned from
him--rejected the counsel given to them. It will be precisely so
with this nation when their afflictions begin to come upon them,
for the Lord will be avenged. We can now see the words of the
Lord and his Prophets fulfilling before our eyes.
56
This is a peculiar generation--a singular time in which we live.
There seems to be a great deal of the word of the Lord fulfilling
in our day and age of the world. We profess to acknowledge the
hand of the Lord in what we see around us, and I trust we do it
in our hearts. We have read, many years ago, the promise
contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants concerning the
nation in which we live. The Lord said, in the early rise of this
Church, in speaking of this land, that we should hear of wars
abroad; but at the same time we should not know the hearts of the
children of men in our own country. And the commandment was to
his people to prepare themselves to stand in holy places when the
indignation of the Almighty should be passing over the earth. We
now see these things coming to pass. They are plain and clear
before our eyes. We have a part fulfilled; and as truth is one of
the attributes of the Almighty, everything that he says he will
fulfil. The promise is to the whole world--"He that believeth and
is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be
damned." This promise is sure; and if the Lord fulfills in one
instance, he will in another. He will save the people if they
will obey him; and if they do not he will not save them, but they
will have to reap the reward that is due them for their works.
57
I consider that it is a blessing that I have the opportunity of
believing in the Gospel and in the word of the Lord. I believe in
them, and rejoice to know that they are true, and that they will
be fulfilled. I bear my testimony to the truth of this Gospel. I
also testify that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Lord. I know
this as well as I do that I exist. I know by inspiration and by
the revelations of Jesus Christ and the manifestations of the
Spirit of God from year to year and from time to time. I likewise
see around me the fulfilment of prophecy, and this tends to
strengthen me, and also every Latter-day Saint. The Scriptures
tell us that there is a spirit in man, and that the inspiration
of the Almighty giveth it understanding. It is upon this
principle that we become acquainted with the truth, and the power
of the Gospel which we have received. The principles of eternal
life are manifested unto us by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost;
for that Spirit rests upon us--it influences our minds; and if we
watch those teachings, having within us the right feeling, we
shall comprehend things clearly as they are. We can see the Lord
speaking to the nations and vexing them in his hot displeasure,
and still many eat, drink, and are satisfied, and do not appear
to be as energetic and active as they might be. It is our duty to
be alive and wide-awake to the times, for the things that are
transpiring are joyful, because in them we see the accomplishment
and fulfilment of the predictions of the Prophets of God that
have lived in this generation. The things we are experiencing now
are attended with salvation, and are preparing us to magnify our
callings and fulfilling the object of our creation upon the
earth.
57
I always rejoice in seeing my fellow-men come to a knowledge of
the truth by obedience to the Gospel as taught by the servants of
the Lord. When men have gone forth in the waters of baptism, and
receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost,
they receive the same truth, the same light as we have received;
and thus we become of one heart and one mind, and follow out the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost which attend his Gospel. In
preaching the Gospel and administering the ordinances of the
Lord's house, the Spirit of inspiration of heaven accompanies
those who officiate, that it will remain ever with them, if
faithful, in all the duties of life.
57
When I hear the brethren speak of the dealings of God with the
present generation, I perceive that their minds all run together.
The record which they bear is one; they all agree in their
testimony; they are one in stating that the work of the Lord our
God will prevail over all its enemies. But it is a calamity, as
we look at it naturally, for the generation in which we live,
that the Gospel is preached and by them rejected; in consequence
of which the Spirit is taken from them, because they follow the
devices of their own hearts and their wicked imaginations. They
follow the devices of the Evil One, and they spread it broadcast,
as it were, the cross which brings death and destruction, which
brings sorrow and mourning; and this is the case with many in the
present day and age of the world. There is not a man to-day that
has the Spirit of the Lord, and that is faithful in his calling,
but what can see the state of things both in and out of the
Church. He can see them with his eyes, and hear them with his
ears, and they can see the hand of God thrown over this people
to-day. I rejoice in the blessings that the Lord gives, and I
feel that we ought to be faithful. If there are anybody who are
blessed of the Lord, it is the Latter-day Saints; and if there
are anybody upon the earth who are and should be willing to obey
counsel, it is the Saints of the living God. We have reaped the
benefit of it for years, and we know that it brings forth joy,
peace, and consolation to the souls of men; and we would
certainly be very foolish to turn away from the only source that
will bring us joy, salvation, and eternal life. To do this, we
should have to turn our backs upon the only friends we have, and
shut up the only source from which we draw the blessings we have
in this life.
58
The world really do not know what they are doing; they don't
comprehend what lies before them; they judge after the hearing of
the ear, and while calamities will overtake the wicked, as the
Lord has spoken, we have something to hold on to and to rely
upon. We have seen the hand dealings of the Almighty with us; we
have learned his promises. Has he broken his promises to his
people? He has not; he has been faithful and true. I firmly
believe that we shall partake of all the blessings of the kingdom
of God by obeying the counsel of those set over us, for I know
that God has established a government to control, to guide, and
to dictate; and we shall not find so perfect a government as this
in any part of the earth, for it is the government of heaven.
58
I desire that we may have power and a disposition to live
faithful to-day, to do right, to obey counsel, that whatever we
are told to do we may unite together and do with all our hearts.
If there is strength anywhere, it is here. If it does not exist
here, it does not exist anywhere. There is no spirit of
friendship in the world; it has taken the wings of the morning
and flown away from many of the nations, and the blessings of the
Lord are being withdrawn in a great measure from the nations of
the earth. The people have no disposition to obey that which is
right, or give the servants of god an opportunity of preaching
the truth for the salvation of fallen man. Those who despise
those blessings and privileges will find that the consequences
and reward will follow.
58
I feel thankful that we are here in the valleys of the mountains;
and I rejoice that we are at peace, and not obliged to fortify
Great Sale Lake City, as the people are obliged to do in
Washington; nor is our President compelled to flee to Canada to
save his life. We are safe and in quietude. The enemies of this
kingdom do not understand the spirit and power of the Gospel. It
is a spirit and a power that they cannot cope with, and it is so
with all the sectarian world. We have the privilege of lying down
and of rising up in peace; we have the privilege of bowing in our
families in peace, and getting up and speaking our sentiments,
and none to make us afraid.
58
These are great blessings that we as a people enjoy. I bear my
testimony that these things are true and faithful. You know these
things as well as I do, and every man who lives his religion
knows it. The Lord is with his people, and this kingdom will
spread abroad. And when the Lord has destroyed the wicked, there
will be room for Zion to spread herself abroad, and to rebuild
the waste places thereof. Then all things spoken of in the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants will be fulfilled. It is good to
reflect upon these principles, for the promises will be
fulfilled, whether we believe them or not.
58
I pray God to guide us, that we may be prepared to partake of
eternal life and salvation, and share in all the benefits of the
Gospel of Christ, and of the Holy Priesthood which has been
revealed to us in our day and generation, which I ask in the name
of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, September 10th, 1861
Daniel H. Wells, September 10th, 1861
BUILDING UP OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD--HOME MANUFACTURES.
Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in Logan City,
September 10th, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
59
I appear before you this morning with grateful feelings to our
Heavenly Father for the privilege we mutually enjoy in beholding
the dawning light of so good a day for Israel.
59
Brother Kimball, when he bade me good-bye, as I started from the
city on this visit, wished me to say to the people for him, "God
bless them!" and brother Brigham blesses the people continually;
our Father in heaven blesses them; the heavens are full of
blessings for them. Why, then, should we not be the most happy of
all people? While the earth is full of turmoil and strife, the
people in these mountains dwell in peace, and are blessed with
unparalleled prosperity. They have that joy and peace, that
satisfaction and quietness that proceeds from God, which could
not be enjoyed in any other part of the world, or among any other
people under the most favourable circumstances.
60
We have been called together from different parts of the world
for the great and special work of building up the kingdom of God
upon the earth, to establish a nucleus of righteousness from
which shall radiate every great, good, and holy principle to all
parts of the habitable world. It is our privilege to bear an
important part in this great work. The Gospel of salvation has
been promulgated--has reached our ears where we dwelt among
different nations and countries, and has brought us to these
mountain regions. And now what is our duty? Shall we be like the
world from which we have been gathered out? If this is our
intention, we might as well have stayed in our native country,
where we could have ripened for destruction as well as here. But
if we have essayed to be servants of the Most High, to be his
children, to be his chosen and peculiar people, and for which
purpose we are gathered out from among the Gentile nations, let
us not do as they do, but let us do according to the high behest
of Heaven, who has given us an appointment, and called us forth
to build up his kingdom in these last days. Let us follow
implicitly the instructions of those whom God has appointed to
guide our minds and direct our steps; or, to use other words, let
us believe our religion and faithfully live it. Do we believe
fully that God our Father has appointed men whom he influences
day by day to lead forth his people, and direct them in all their
spiritual and temporal labours? and do we so order our course as
to correspond with the instructions given us? Or do we suppose we
can entirely take our own way in temporal matters, according to
the traditions of our fathers and the dictations of the spirit of
the world, and at the same time please high Heaven, and do our
duty faithfully in the building up of the kingdom of God? We
think in spiritual "Mormonism" we need direction and constant
instruction by the authorized servants of God; but we think we
know as much about temporal affairs as anybody. We rejoice in the
knowledge that has been revealed from the heavens to us; we
rejoice in the word of the Lord that has gone forth; we rejoice
that God has spoken in these last days, and that we have received
these most valuable instructions--that we have received the
knowledge that leads to life and salvation, and to exaltation in
his kingdom. But do we realize that God's kingdom in the latter
days is to all intents and purposes a temporal kingdom? And do we
realize that if we had stayed in the world we could have served
him spiritually there as well as here? But what kind of a kingdom
would that have been for the Saviour to rule over when he comes?
When he comes, he is going to reign over a temporal kingdom,
composed of men and women who do his will on the earth.
Everything that pertains to us in our life is temporal, and over
us and all we possess our Heavenly Father and his Son Jesus
Christ will reign, as well as over all the kingdoms of the world
when they become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ.
61
To build up Zion is a temporal labour; it does not consist simply
in teaching: teaching is to instruct us how to properly apply our
labour, the sooner and better to accomplish the end in view. Bone
and sinew is required to build up the kingdom of God in the last
days. When Jesus Christ was upon the earth, he said--"My kingdom
is not of this world: if my kingdom were of this world, then
would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the
Jews: but now is my kingdom not from hence." It was not of this
world, then; but it remained to be in the latter days, and then
his servants will wage a warfare against the powers of Satan,
both visible and invisible. The Saints are now engaged in that
warfare; they have to fight against the evil influences that
attend upon their footsteps day by day, and then have to fight
against his inclining them to do evil, and against all evil
powers, and to root them out from their midst. They have also to
contend against the powers of darkness which appear in human
beings, causing them to come up in the shape of mobs to fight
against the Saints of the Most High. This is a temporal warfare
as well in which we are engaged. The Devil has held the control
of the earth. Under his influence the people have built up
cities, colleges, and institutions of every description, and
traverse the earth and seas to amass money to sustain them. We
have been gathered out to form a nucleus of power to take the
kingdom, overcome evil with good, tread wickedness under our
feet, and exalt righteousness upon the mountain tops, that the
power, the wealth, and earthly prosperity may be taken from the
powers of the Devil and placed within the power and control of a
righteous people where it belongs. What can we do to promote this
great cause, to redeem the earth from sin, from hell, and from
the Devil, and make it a habitation for Saints and angels? This
is a question that comes home to us all. The best answer that can
be given to it is, Do according to the instructions of him whom
the Lord has appointed to lead us. He says, "Go to with your
might and build up the kingdom of God, by quarrying the rock, by
bringing the timber from the kanyons and making it into lumber,
by making adobies, mixing the mortar, burning the lime, and
drawing from the elements around us the material necessary to
beautify and build up, and to exalt in every way those principles
that essay to establish righteousness over the whole earth." If
the word is to build forts, build them; if to raise grain, raise
grain. It is needful to do these things because our society is
composed of men, women, and children, the same as other
communities of people. Like other people, we must have food and
raiment, houses to live in, and the common creature comforts. We
have come to these distant valleys to improve, not to debase
ourselves to the level of the savages around us: we have come
here purposely to advance, not to take the retrograde path,--to
exalt ourselves in the knowledge of God, and seek to exalt others
to our standard of holiness and goodness. It is, then, for us to
aspire constantly to a still higher standard in the scale of
human existence, exalting with us those with whom we are
associated. We need everything that other people need, except
sin, and no people need that. We need everything else that is
necessary to build up any other kingdom, and we have to produce
it from the elements with which we are surrounded. We have been
brought far from the wicked world, to give us an opportunity to
show that we will do it, or that we will not do it,--to prove our
integrity to the cause of righteousness and to God--to prove to
him that we will struggle to obtain the knowledge and the ability
to create the means of our own subsistence--that we will struggle
to subdue the elements, to sanctify the earth, chase unholiness
from it, and beautify it by building up beautiful places,
ornamenting our grounds, cultivating fruits of every variety that
will flourish in our country, and thus bless ourselves with the
blessings the Almighty has placed within our reach, and prove to
him that we are willing to abide his high behest, acknowledging
that he throws in our way all these advantages, and by our works
show that we are willing to make all our efforts point to the
building up of the kingdom of God, and prove to the world that we
are more exalted in our attainments and more elevated in our
notions than they are; and finally we will make ourselves
independent of every people and nation upon the earth.
61
When our Father in heaven finds he has got a people who stand as
a unit in favour of his kingdom, and have made themselves free
and independent, will he not be pleased with that people? It is a
long time since he has had such a people. It is our privilege to
be that people, and be acknowledged of God as his people. Then it
becomes us to be watchful, careful, energetic, and diligent in
endeavouring to bring to pass his purposes according to his mind
and good pleasure.
62
Here are the fat valleys of Ephraim. From the elements that are
strewn around us in rich profusion we can gain our entire
support. We can raise the flax, the wool, the cotton, the bread,
the fruit, and sugar. We can dig out the iron ore, and the
copper, and the lead, and mould these minerals to our wants, and
make them administer to our comfort and convenience. One can
accomplish one thing, and another can accomplish something else.
When our labour is properly directed, one man will go at this
employment, and another at that, to bring forth the things
necessary for our mutual convenience and comfort. When we are
willing to abide the instructions of our leaders, and bring to
our aid the knowledge we have received in the countries from
which we have been gathered, all will then conspire to one
end--namely, for the building up of the kingdom of God. In the
northern parts of this Territory we can produce things that they
cannot so well produce in the southern portions. Last spring we
visited the southern settlements. There they can raise choice
fruits that alone will flourish in southern climates; they can
also raise cotton better than we can, and you can raise wool
better than they. In this way we can create an exchange of
commodities between the north and the south, make our cotton and
woolen cloth at home, and not be too proud to wear it when we
have made it.
62
In the revelations of God to Joseph Smith, jun., we read--"And
again, thou shalt not be proud in thy heart. Let all thy garments
be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own
hands; and let all things be done in cleanliness before me." We
can get the furs in these mountains to make the most beautiful
hats, and the most durable. From the countries north-west of us
the Hudson Bay Company supply nearly all Europe with the choicest
of furs. Shall we first send the furs to hell, and then have them
freighted back to us by Gentile speculators at a great expense,
in the shape of hats for us to wear? Get the fur and make our own
hats. And so with our leather, and our boots and shoes, and so
with everything that is necessary for our happiness and comfort.
62
Heretofore we have been sorely taxed; our life blood has been
drawn from us--our circulating medium is continually drawn away
for those articles which we can produce ourselves. That woman
that makes a yard of cloth accomplishes a good work towards
building up the independence of the kingdom of God, and by her
works her faith is made manifest.
62
That man who raises a small patch of flax, prepares it for the
spinning wheel, procures the wheel and loom, and is diligent in
having his wives and daughters learn to convert the flax into
thread and cloth, is labouring in the right way to permanently
establish the kingdom of God. This will not only apply to flax,
but wool, and every other production natural to our country. In
this way both men and women and children are accomplishing the
purpose for which they have been gathered out from their native
places into these distant valleys.
62
I have said that we have a warfare to wage. Guns and pistols are
brought here, and can be had sometimes at low prices. Such
weapons are necessary in the warfare in which we are engaged. We
have attempted to make powder, and with perseverance and skill I
have no doubt a plentiful supply can be produced here.
62
We are now successfully making paper. You will soon receive the
Deseret News printed on paper made here. You can aid and assist
in this species of home production by saving carefully your rags
for the paper manufactory. In the manufacture of paper we check
the outward flow of one stream of gold that has heretofore gone
to enrich the Gentiles.
62
We are also successfully making nails. Our machinery is of the
most approved kind, and can produce them in great quantities.
62
We can also produce our linseed oil from the flax-seed. The oil
made here is of fine quality.
62
President Young has imported several splendid carding machines
for the carding of wool. He has taken no little pains in
importing the most useful machinery to meet our present wants. Is
it not better to spend our means in this way than to spend it for
imported goods of an inferior quality?
63
I wish to say a few words to those engaged in the military in
this valley. There are many who are subject to perform military
duty. Many of them are ignorant as to the proper care, proper
handling, and proper use of fire-arms. They should be taught to
handle fire-arms in a way not to accidentally injure themselves
or their companions in arms. I care more about their knowing how
to handle their arms, and how to keep them in good condition than
I do their knowing how to perform "Eyes right, eyes left," &c.
Not but what strict discipline and a maintenance of perfect order
in military ranks is essentially necessary, as in all other
departments of the community, though I would rather they would
learn to shoot correctly. And it would not be amiss to secure a
little extra supply of ammunition to practise how to shoot,
rather than trade off the arms and ammunition that is put into
their hands to use when necessary. Learn how to clean a gun well,
how to take it apart and put it together again, and how to keep
it in good condition. Learn how to load a gun properly, learn
what is a proper charge, and then learn to throw the ball to the
spot where you wish it should be lodged. It would be presumption
to call a person to go forth bearing arms that could not use them
with proper effect: this would prove an injury instead of a
benefit. We would be relying in vain upon that person to perform
for us an important duty. We wish the military officers to lend
their instructions in this way. Teach the ignorant how to use and
take care of their firearms, and how to keep them safely, that
they may be in continual readiness, and that their families and
friends may not be injured by them. Let your military
organizations be kept up, and enroll new comers into some
company, that they may know their officers and their place when
they are called upon to act. Let your organizations be perfected
as far as possible, that every man may be ready when called upon
to go on foot or on horseback.
63
I have seen your little girls herding cattle and sheep. I would
not let even small boys do it, to say nothing of girls. It is
unwise, for the sake of the influence it has over their minds. In
one sense it is a cause of idleness. Our boys and girls would be
better at school. Men should herd stock. Those boys who are now
about on horseback, with pistols slung to their sides, who are
butchering your cattle and stealing your horses, were many of
them herd-boys. Herding is a poor school for your boys and girls
to attend. They are on the wild plains, and among the swamps and
brush, away from the influence of their parents and school
teachers; and there they receive bad impressions upon their
minds, whereas good impressions should be made. Let men herd your
stock.
63
The building up of this kingdom is a work of progress; and where
some things are necessary to be done, other things must not be
neglected. If you have a great deal of work on your hands of one
kind, do a little less of that kind, and more of some other kind,
and bring all things together. You have not time, you think, to
send your children to school, you have so much work to do. I like
that you should have plenty to do; but should you neglect to
instruct your children while you are busily engaged in other
pursuits? It is not wisdom to neglect this very important part of
our duty, while at the same time it is good to be diligent in
every other duty that necessarily devolves upon us in every
department of life.
64
We raise a great amount of wheat, and crop our land year after
year with the same crop. This is a pernicious practice for our
land. It would be much better to introduce a rotation of crops
suited to the land and the climate. Let intelligent farmers pay
attention to this. Let crops of useful roots be introduced and
fed to sheep and other stock. It is as necessary and as
profitable to raise good wool and plenty of it as it is to raise
good grain.
64
Do not run into an extreme in raising wheat, but let there be an
equality in our productions, which will give greater scope for
exchange among ourselves, and less encouragement to the
importation of foreign productions. These are a few of my ideas
with regard to the economy of living and building up the kingdom
of God. This is a life-time matter, and we must take it in hand
wisely and with moderation, so as to bear up and carry it
through.
64
We are now in our probation, and the work in which we are engaged
will reach into a world to come. Then let us act like men and
women who are determined to be for the kingdom of God or nothing,
progressing steadily, unitedly, and firmly, day by day, week by
week, month by month, and year by year, as long as we shall live,
and never falter in our feeling, in our faith, and good works.
Never strike hands with the Devil; never seek to make friends of
Christ and Baal. They cannot be friends. If we do not let go the
hand of the Devil, we must the hand of Christ. Christ has long
ago refused to hold communion with Satan. We cannot hold one with
one hand, and the other with the other hand. If we try this, the
first we know we shall find ourselves entirely on the side of the
Devil.
64
What are our children given unto us for? To raise them up to be
angels to the Devil? I think not. None of us would wish that.
Still, many take that course which is calculated to lead them in
that direction, for want of understanding. We would not do this
intentionally. Many a person does a thing that will lead to death
and destruction unintentionally. They do not pay attention to the
wise counsels and excellent instructions that are almost daily
given to them, in a temporal point of view, but think they are of
no particular use to them.
64
It is a temporal kingdom that we are engaged in building up for
our God upon the earth; and it becomes essentially necessary that
we should be one in regard to temporal matters, as well as in
spiritual. There is no disunion of feeling upon the subject of
baptism for the remission of sins, in all the valleys of the
mountains, or upon the subject of laying on of hands for the gift
of the Holy Ghost. We all believe alike on these subjects. But
when it comes to using your surplus property for the building up
of the kingdom of God, instead of selling it to the Gentiles for
almost nothing, when it is advised to cease trading with them--to
cease going on the road to do this and that to build up Gentile
interests, you consider it infringing upon your liberties and
rights as American citizens. You say, "Have I not a right to
dictate my own property that I have worked for?"
65
You have nothing except that which the Lord God has intrusted to
your care. It belongs to him. The earth and the fulness thereof
are his, and we are his. There is only one principle that may be
considered our own, and that is our will. You can do as you are
told, or you can refuse to do it. You can seek good and do it, or
you can seek evil and do it. In this you are left to be your own
judge. You can show to God that you are for him, or that you are
for the Devil. You can become elect to do evil and be an angel of
the Devil, or you can become elect to do good and be a Saint of
the Most High. For your own sakes, be true to yourselves and live
your religion which you profess to believe, and train up your
children in the principles of righteousness which the Lord God
has revealed to you, and in which the faithful so delight, and
which is so great a comfort and consolation to them. Bring your
children up so that they will be an honour and a credit to you in
your old age--so that they will walk in your footsteps, inasmuch
as you walk in all obedience before the Lord. The Lord made great
promises to Abraham. Why? "For I know him, that he will command
his children and his household after him; and they shall keep the
way of the Lord to do justice and judgment," &c.
65
You can do your duty as Abraham did, and influence your children
in every possible way to work righteousness in all their days.
Every person has his agency; and how grand the idea, when the
strong will of man if used for the promotion of the kingdom of
God, to set forth as first and foremost the principles of truth
and righteousness, and thus finally lead to exaltation in the
kingdom of God, with power to preserve in it to all eternity our
identity, walk into the presence of God, and be able to bear the
scrutinizing eyes of our Father in heaven!
65
What an exceeding great blessing to be able to do all this if we
will, and save those with whom we are associated, and go forth
and become the Gods of eternity. Let us prove to God, to angels,
and to all holy beings that we are for the kingdom--that we are
for God and holiness. Let us put aside our contentions and
bickerings and little notions: they will not add any weight in
the balance in our favour, but it will weigh against us, and will
continually thwart our onward progress. You say a person has done
you an injury. Suppose he has, what of it? It should not affect
you. Overlook it and pursue steadily the upward path to
righteousness, and it will not hurt you a particle; but it will
hurt the person that has inflicted the injury. It is better to
suffer wrong than to do wrong. If a person steals anything from
me, it does not make it right for me to take something that
belongs to another. If a person gets angry with me, and I go
about my business and pay no attention to it, but rather take an
occasion to soothe and control his feelings, and finally gain the
mastery over them, and over myself in the first place, it gives
me a victory, although he may have done it on purpose to injure
me.
65
When the Almighty is blessing us with bountiful crops, how
foolish it is to quarrel with our neighbours for a little water.
Perhaps it may be we have some reason; but if we cannot obtain
the water with good feelings and kind words, let them have the
water.
66
Let us go forth in our daily transactions with an enlightened
view of things, and feel that we will not be moved from the path
of righteousness by every little thing that may cross our track.
Let us go a considerable distance round anything that would annoy
us, rather than make a fuss about it. Let us suffer a great deal
before finding fault with our brother or causing him to do wrong.
Try and cherish courtesy and good feelings to each other, that
you may attain that command over yourselves, and that elevation
of sentiment and feeling that is worthy of you as Saints of the
Most High. When your bishop or President chooses to lead out in a
certain direction in righteousness, follow after him and sustain
him. If he is not doing right and walking in the path of his
duty, let your faith be of that strength that will cause him to
be removed, and a man placed there that will do right. An
unfaithful President cannot stand in his place long, if the
people will do right. May God bless us, and help us to do our
duty, live our holy religion, and build up his kingdom, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, March 10, 1861
George Albert Smith, March 10, 1861
PROSPERITY OF ZION, &c.
Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 10, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
66
I arise before you, brethren, on the present occasion, with a
heart full of gratitude to our Heavenly Father for his manifold
blessings unto us, for our preservation and the light of his
countenance that has shone upon us to enable us to understand so
much of truth as has been taught unto us, or at least so much as
we have been capacitated to receive; that while the storms lour
upon the earth, which the Lord is about to sweep with the besom
of destruction, we are enabled to stand in the chambers of the
mountains while the indignation of the Almighty upon the wicked
passes over. From the time that we entered this valley to the
present moment, I have never contemplated our position without
feeling to shout Hosannah for the place that the Lord had
preserved for his Saints, for the natural fortresses that he had
constructed, and for the principles that he had revealed to
enable us to develop and to bring from the earth the necessaries
of life, and more abundantly for the privilege of participating
in the enjoyment of the principles and blessings of our holy
religion, uninterrupted by those who are without.
68
Our toilsome journey across the Plains, the difficulties we had
to encounter in making a settlement, were such as are
unparalleled in the history of mankind, rendered so by the
necessity of conveying our provisions over a desert for upwards
of a thousand miles. You may search the history of the whole
habitable globe in vain to find a parallel. We were guided by the
hand of the Lord from the beginning of this great work. This
people commenced to radiate forth from this place, cities began
to rise up, Branches were organized, new towns sprang up into
being, new valleys have been and still are being discovered, and
other advantages gained up to the present moment, with a
corresponding ratio of increase which is truly astonishing. The
winter after the pioneers arrived here, in 1847, a committee was
appointed to examine this valley and to ascertain how much land
could be irrigated. After a careful examination, they reported
eight hundred acres was all that could be cultivated, for want of
water; and the result is, as many thousands are now cultivated.
You might inquire into the condition of other valleys, and you
would be invariably told that the whole country was a barren
desert. This was the case with Spanish Fork and various other
places that are now the most fertile. The Lord has opened our
eyes, that we can see and understand the nature of the facilities
that surround us, that we produce the finest of grain, and make
ourselves happy.
68
In the earliest days of the Church the Elders were sent forth
with a report that those who were in the Eastern lands should
flee to the West, and we continued to flee from the Eastern lands
towards the mountains, and we have continued to do so; and at the
present time we, above all other people upon the face of the
earth, have cause to rejoice. While turmoil, discontent, and
bloodshed are increasing upon the earth, we are at peace. We
present the spectacle of a people inhabiting a country
flourishing as a reward for our industry.
68
The principles of the everlasting Gospel being established in the
minds of the people, and the people being united, there is no
power in existence that is able to interfere with or mar the
community.
68
It has been my privilege for the last six weeks to spend my time
in travelling and preaching in the southern settlements, in
company with Elder Joseph A. Young. Now, I remember the time when
all the Saints in Kirtland could have assembled in one of those
little schoolhouses, that I have been preaching in of late, and
they would not have been crowded either.
68
During our absence we have travelled eight hundred and fifty
miles, that is, going south and north, visiting all the
settlements south of Sanpete. We have attended some forty-three
meetings. To accomplish this, we had to make long days,
travelling eighteen hours in a day, in consequence of deep snow;
and we have tasted of the variety of temperature with which the
Lord has blessed Utah, from the frigid to the torrid zone.
68
On our return up the Rim of the Basin, from the settlements of
the Rio Virgin and Santa Clara, we appreciated the change more
than we did in going down. The brethren are in good spirits, with
few exceptions. There were a few places where we had to stay and
settle some difficulties. They expressed a willingness to do
right, and they were very glad to see us; and, although in
midwinter, they would crowd together; and in fact, they appeared
to enjoy our visit more than if they had known we were coming.
68
It is generally understood that all nations are desirous of
getting under their control both a northern and a southern
climate. This is desirable in all nations. We found that the
brethren in Washington county had again raised, last year, a good
quality of cotton, which would be highly creditable in any other
country. We have also soil and climate that will produce tobacco
as fine as is grown in Virginia: it only needs to be cultivated.
69
Now were we to take a man from the broad prairies of Missouri or
Illinois and show him the narrow flats of the Rio Virgin, he
would be apt to describe it as a certain member of Congress
described the Louisiana purchase made by Mr. Jefferson. He said
that it was not a belt nor a garter, but simply a mere strip--a
mere string west of the Mississippi river. That shows how little
a Congressman in Mr. Jefferson's time knew of the valley of the
Mississippi. Such is the feeling in relation to the limited
extent of arable land in the southern part of our Territory. The
field of operation for the production of a supply of cotton is
within our reach.
69
Many of us choose to use tobacco, and we could save $60,000 from
going out of the Territory every year, if we would raise these
articles within ourselves.
69
I am well known as one who is in favour of letting this article
of tobacco alone. It is said that many suffered more from the
want of it than they did for bread in the time of famine. If we
must have it, I am in favour of laying plans to produce it within
ourselves, seeing that the Lord has given us the climate.
69
Now the production of cotton in Washington county is no longer a
matter of uncertainty. It can be produced; and as men enter into
the business they will gradually learn how to manage it.
Experience shows that as we plant the seed, year after year, it
becomes naturalized to the climate, and we raise a better article
and more of it every year. This may also be said of grain in this
Territory, wheat and corn in particular.
69
Many settlements have arisen within the last few years that are
now in a flourishing condition. I visited one, Deseret City, on
the Sevier, where they are raising an abundance of wheat and
other grain. We organized a Branch of one hundred and twelve
members, and a good feeling appears to exist there. The soil is
of the best quality, and there is a prospect of its being one of
the granaries of the mountains. There is a spirit of waking up
among the people, at the present time, to their own interest and
welfare in regard to home productions. During the last two or
three years, while there has been such a vast influx of
merchandise, the goods in market being easily obtained, that has
had a tendency to cause the people to neglect home productions;
and they have exerted their ingenuity to procure means to buy
what they needed, instead of producing it. This feeling is now
dying away to some extent, and we find the people busily at work
to produce those things which they need for their own use, and
they do not feel to depend any longer upon a foreign market.
69
Brethren and sisters, the work that is before us requires our
undivided exertions and our best economy and industry. And when
we undertake to do a work, we should do it with an eye single to
the glory of God and a determined zeal to do his will--to live in
accordance with his ordinances.
70
In taking up the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and looking at
the commandments and promises given through Joseph Smith, I am
led to rejoice. With some there has evidently been a doubt of
their fulfillment; and the idea that there was a possibility of
the Saints, ever going to live in Jackson county!--why, say some,
it is full of Missourians, many of them possessing the most
hostile feelings, which they have nourished for years past. The
driving of the Saints from their homes by the people of Missouri
and the great prosperity that has attended this people have
excited a kind of apprehension that, at some time or other, the
"Mormons" would take a notion to go back to root them out of
their homes. Fear occasionally takes hold of them, but still
there is that same deadly hatred among them towards us which they
possessed; and in consequence of that, many have considered that
it would be impossible for the Saints ever to go back to that
land and inherit it, and build the temple that has been promised
and commanded to be built. Notwithstanding the revelations that
had been given to build a temple, the brethren were prevented
from fulfilling it, in consequence of the opposition of their
enemies, or foolishness, or carelessness in the breasts of many
who were called to act with the Prophet Joseph, when the Saints
were driven. When the Saints were driven from the United States,
we could not see why: but those who have any light in them can
see now. If we were in Missouri, we should be obliged to take
sides in the present lamentable strife of brother against
brother. If we were there, we should be in constant trouble. The
present state of anarchy should show us that it is impossible to
settle their difficulty peaceably. They may strive to divide and
make an amicable division, but it will end in the most awful
bloodshed. It is impossible to avoid it. Their determined will
and their hatred to each other are such that they cannot be
reconciled. The hatred with which they hated us has turned upon
each other, and it will continue upon them in such a manner that
they cannot avoid it. And by-and-by it will be like it was with
the Jaredites and the Nephites. When they became divided, they
were determined to exterminate each other: they resolved on the
extermination of one party or the other, and it ended in the
extermination of both. You look in the Book of Ether, in the Book
of Mormon, and you will find it. After they had slain two
millions of people, the king of one of the contending parties
tried his very best to procure peace and cease the shedding of
blood. Coriantumr offered Shiz, if he would give peace to the
people, he would give his kingdom to him; but Shiz would not
consent to peace, unless Coriantumr would come and be slain by
the hand and sword of Shiz. Then the people were again stirred up
to battle, and fought until all were slain, except him whom the
Prophet of God had said should not die by the sword. From the
spirit that is now manifest, it is not impossible for like scenes
to be again enacted upon this continent. It is just as easy, I
contend, for the Lord to cause the Saints to return and build the
Temple in Jackson County as it was for the Lord to bring us into
this wilderness, or to frustrate the powers of our enemies here
in this Territory, as most you have seen. When this people shall
have learned to do the will of our Heavenly Father, and to be
united in all things, then will be brought about the prediction
that the wicked shall slay the wicked. The time is not far
distant when the distressed of all nations will come from the
east and from the west, from the north and from the south, and
claim protection from the Saints of the Most High God.
70
It is high time for the Saints to be awake and on hand to perform
their duties, and live up to their calling as Saints of God,
doing all things required at their hands, that the light of truth
may constantly shine in our minds. The only thing that we have to
fear is that the Saints do not realize the importance of their
position, and that they will not be awake to the duties that
devolve upon them.
71
The time is nigh at hand when thousands and tens of thousands of
our enemies and their children will come to crave protection of
this people. There are many persons who have read the revelations
of Joseph Smith that have had misgivings in relation to them, and
they have feared that they were true; but they did not feel quite
willing to believe that they would be literally fulfilled; or, if
they did, they dared not confess it. Any persons that have looked
at the accounts published in our papers can see how rapidly and
how easily the Lord can accomplish his work. He does not wish us
to go and slay our enemies, but he wants us to be upon the
watchtower. He wants us to build towers, temples, houses, and
everything that will make us comfortable; also to plant vineyards
and oliveyards, and to watch over them. But when it comes to the
wicked slaying the wicked, he has thus far caused the wicked to
slay the wicked. The Saints have been and doubtless always will
be spared this trouble, but they will have to face dangers--in
many instances to lay down their lives for the Gospel's sake; and
to such the Lord will give crowns of glory and endless life, even
to all those that live according to the principles of eternal
life. But we need not expect crowns of glory in this life. The
blessings of light and life that are in the midst of the Saints
are only to be had by living for them--by living our religion.
There are hundreds and thousands that are willing to fight for
their religion. The things that are required are for us to live
our religion, walk in accordance with the principles of honesty
and justice, that the light of the Holy Spirit may continually
shine upon us, and that our religion shall be the uppermost thing
in our minds all the day long.
71
We frequently suffer ourselves to be bound by earthly
considerations, so that we neglect our duties and attend to some
small matters, and we thereby become careless and indifferent.
But of this we should be very careful.
71
When I first settled at Parowan, in the county of Iron, the
nearest settlement to it was Payson; and I believe there were
only some three or four families in Payson. There were also a few
in Sanpete. The fall after, the location was made at Cedar City.
From that day to the present there has been a continual increase
and extension of our settlements in that direction; and although
it appears to be a great distance from here, settlements are
rising up so fast that a man can stop at a settlement every
night.
71
In 1858 I was told at Toquerville that it was impossible to make
a road to the valleys up the Rio Virgin, and they were
calculating that they would have to carry their seed-grain and
ploughs over the mountains upon pack animals. I told them that in
a few years I would ride over in a carriage. Brother Joseph A.
Young and myself visited the two settlements there, and passed
over the ground I am speaking of, with four animals to our
carriage, and brother Joseph remarked that this road, which is
very steep and crooked, was so crooked that it was difficult to
see the lead animals. The pass has the name of Johnson's Twist.
71
The people are raising cotton and grain; they are cultivating the
earth and are enjoying excellent health, and the water is of good
quality. These two places (Pocketville and Grafton) are certainly
in a flourishing condition.
71
We also visited the settlement at Minersville, Beaver county. It
is composed of some twenty families. They are engaged in digging
for lead, and they are trying to bring it into use. Evidence
exists that a supply may be had from that quarter.
72
We organized a few families that live on Corn Creek into a Branch
of the Church. We also found a small company of men on Cove
Creek, who are commencing to make a settlement there. Those two
settlements obviate the necessity of camping out at nights
between Fillmore and Beaver, and the settlements in Round Valley
and at Chicken Creek prevent the necessity of camping out between
the cities of Nephi and Fillmore. This will be a great
convenience to travellers.
72
Our country is a very extraordinary one, indeed; and if the Lord
should see fit to send rain to prevent or do away with the
necessity of irrigation, it is capable of sustaining a dense
population; but as it is, the people are obliged to live in
cities located above the fields, in order to secure to themselves
pure water, and then go out and farm a patch of land with much
labour and toil in the shape of ploughing, digging, irrigating,
and weeding; and must so continue until the springs are made to
rise up in the deserts, or the vapours descend from the clouds to
aid in the better cultivation of the soil.
72
When I was at Washington, in the year 1856, I was asked by
Senator Douglas if I did not think that, if skilful farmers were
out in Utah, the land might not be made to produce abundantly
without irrigation. That showed me how ignorant Congressmen were
at Washington in regard to this country. When the Lord sees
proper to break down the barriers that exist and cause the rain
to descend upon the land, he can do it; but until then, he has
very wisely provided that we shall take the streams in the
mountains to irrigate the soil. If the mountains were covered
with beautiful timber, and plenty of grain could be raised
without irrigation, there is no doubt but our enemies would
overrun us, or at least make us a great deal of trouble; but as
it is, we inherit the chambers of the mountains: the rocks are
our protection, and the oases of the desert our homes. Here we
learn the arts of cultivation and of building; we learn to
irrigate the land; we also, in many respects, prepare ourselves
for a day when we shall go to the place that has been appointed
for the building up of the city of Zion and for the building of
the house which shall be a great and glorious temple, on which
the glory of the Lord shall rest--a temple that will excel all
others in magnificence that have ever been built upon the earth.
Who is there that is prepared for this movement back to the
centre stake of Zion, and where the architects amongst us that
are qualified to erect this temple and the city that will
surround it? We have to learn a great many things, in my opinion,
before we are prepared to return to that holy land; we have to
learn to practise the principles that we have been taught; we
have to study to fill up every hour of our time in industrial
pursuits and the acquisition of knowledge, and by economy and
patience prepare ourselves as good and skilful workmen, as
builders in the great building which our Father has prepared. And
let me remind you that it is predicted that this generation shall
not pass away till a temple shall be built, and the glory of the
Lord rest upon it, according to the promises.
73
There is nothing in this country that is very prepossessing or
encouraging to strangers, and especially to those who come with a
bad spirit. When a man loses the spirit of his religion, he wants
to leave the country. In a moment he sees it is a hard country--a
miserable, barren, God-forsaken country. I have known many men
come in here poor, and even destitute of the necessaries of life,
in a situation to need help in order to enable them not merely to
stay here, but to get food sufficient to sustain life. In three
or four years, these individuals would, by industry and good
luck, become measurably wealthy; they would become dissatisfied,
all at once discover that "Mormonism" was a hoax, and re solve to
leave the country in disgust. Still they were perfectly
independent of any assistance, and they were only leaving the
country, they said, because they were so oppressed.
Notwithstanding they had risen from poverty and degradation to
comparative affluence, wealth, and independence, so that they
could leave the country, into which they were brought by the Poor
Fund, with plenty of mules, horses, waggons, carriages, cows, and
many of them with money, yet they say that such oppression they
could not endure!
73
I heard a missionary who came into this Territory by way of
California say that on his way he met some seven families. They
were apostates, of course, and each one went to work to tell him
what they had apostatized for. They gave details of the causes
and the reasons they had for apostatizing from the Church.
Finally, the brother turned to one of the company who had not
been talking at all, and said to him, What did you leave for? He
replied very candidly--"I have been trying to think, and I have
come to the conclusion that I was treated too well. When I first
entered the Valley, I saw Elder Kimball, and he gave me a house
to live in, rent free. He supplied me wood to burn. He said he
would employ me. When I wanted to work, he told me to make myself
comfortable until I had rested, and then he would employ me. I
went to work, but was discontented. I went to work; but, not
being satisfied, I considered the matter over and concluded that
I was treated far too well." Now, I consider that man a pretty
honest apostate, and I rather think that he will come back again
to the Church.
74
I have heard men say that the reason why they apostatized was
because they were not well treated. Now, I have often thought,
when I have been reflecting that this was the work of the
Lord--the only means of exaltation, that the loss of such
individuals would be felt vastly more by themselves than by
anybody else. What a gratification it would be for such persons,
when they lift up their eyes in hell, being in torment, to think
that they might have been in a better place, if they had only
been well treated! What a comfort, what a consolation, what a
balm, especially to one who is lost forever! To overcome such
temptations was not an impossibility. But so far as we are
concerned, whether our brethren treat us well or not, if we keep
the commandments of God, keep ourselves in the path of rectitude,
and our feet do not slip, if we pursue a straightforward course,
if our raiment is clean, though we encounter many difficulties in
getting along while in this life, yet we may trust in the Lord
our God, who will exalt the faithful. If we set out in the work
of the Lord for time and all eternity, we set out for everlasting
increase, for a salvation among the blessed, and for an eternal
exaltation. If the principles of life are worth anything, they
are worth everything that man can possibly sacrifice or suffer to
attain to the reward that is promised. I remember, when in
Kirtland, having heard Jared Carter say that he had sacrificed
everything that ever would be required of him. He said, I have
sacrificed all my property once, but I will never do it again.
Where is that man? He is numbered in the long catalogue of
apostates. If a man should sacrifice all that he has, and then
say "I will do no more," it is equal to saying I will stop
serving the Lord. A man who intends to attain to eternal glory
must be constantly awake to the discharge of his duty. He must
not suffer his lust for gold, his thirst for wealth, or his
desire for gain to fill his heart with covetousness, which is
idolatry. We can pass over the pages of Church history and see
the incidents that have transpired during the days of Joseph, and
see the fate of every Elder who suffered lust or love of filthy
lucre to tempt him from the path of virtue. Their fate should be
a warning to all good men. We can see the career of many, and
behold their conduct and its results. Men took him by the hand,
saluted him with a kiss, called him brother, and then betrayed
him; yet I can see their career of hypocrisy, their apostacy, and
their consummate villainy. I can mark out their path. They were
men who did not live their religion; they were not honest with
God and their brethren; they were hypocrites; they corrupted
themselves and became traitors to that man whom God had inspired
to guide Israel. Some of them we regarded as very smart men that
had great talents. They laboured a little while in the cause, but
they were not true to themselves; they were not true in their
integrity; they were dishonest and corrupt; and in consequence of
this, they fell into darkness, and lifted their hands for the
destruction of the saints of God, and fell from that exaltation
which they had aspired to attain to.
74
The blessings of Providence have been over us from the
commencement of this Church; the protecting hand of the Almighty
has been visible over us all the day long: every step has been
guided in wisdom. To take a people from amongst the nations of
the earth and locate them in the midst of these mountains was one
of the greatest achievements over natural obstacles ever
accomplished upon earth. To organize a State in the midst of a
vast desert--one that could sustain itself and bear up against
the powers that endeavoured to destroy it, was a feat unequalled
by anything recorded in the annals of history.
74
When I was in Washington and in the library of the Capitol, I was
asked if the "Mormons" would fight. I replied that the people
that would have the energy to form a powerful State in the midst
of a desert would have energy to defend it. To take persons, of
various habits, possessing education of different kinds and
degrees, men and women speaking different languages, coming from
almost every part of the earth,--to bring them here and organize
them into a peaceful and united people, loyal to the Government
and laws of our country, was certainly no small task. Then take
the Saints that were assembled at Nauvoo, that had been driven
from their possessions, hurried away from their homes, and robbed
of all they possessed, driven away with a design on the part of
their enemies that they should perish in the wilderness,--to take
this remnant that was left and bring them with the rest to this
land, that was pronounced uninhabitable,--to make it produce the
rich provisions of the earth, and to organize a powerful State in
the midst of this desert country, shows the power and wisdom of
the Almighty, manifested through the man that leads, guides, and
instructs the people. It is of such a character that the leading
of Israel through the wilderness by Moses bears no comparison.
You go to the Book of Exodus and you find the children of Israel
made the most crooked paths, whereas we find that we came
straightforward through the mountains right into the land of
promise. We have straightened the mountain passes; we have made
the rough places plain and smooth: the mountains, as it were, are
melting away at our presence. The Prophet of the Lord showed all
this beforehand by the power of God that was in him.
75
After a few years in these mountains, we hear members of Congress
waking up, as did Mr. John Thompson, of New York, in 1858, being
from the same State as the Prophet Joseph, and was probably in
that State when the Church was organized. This astonished
Congressman, having opened his eyes, said--"Mormonism is a stern,
ugly fact, and it is halfway between us and the Pacific Ocean,
and it stands there with ten thousand bayonets daring you to the
contest." He had suddenly awaked out of his slumber probably by
the remarks of Mr. William W. Boyce, of South Carolina, who
said--"There are two ways of settling the Mormon imbroglio; one
is peace, and the other war: the first is the most humane, the
cheapest, and consequently the best. If we choose the second, we
make a hell of the passes in the mountains between the Pacific
and the Atlantic for the next thousand years.
75
They were just opening their eye to behold what they had done by
driving the Saints from the United States, and refusing to allow
them to lodge upon the banks of the Missouri. They drove them
into the wilderness, and hoped never to hear of them again.
75
The day has passed for us to submit to be mobbed and driven about
from pillar to post by our enemies: they have now got something
else to do. The sword is now passing back and forth amongst them.
I recollect, when I was a school-boy once, the master gave two of
us a stick and set us to whip each other: the master was
compelled to stop us on account of our severity. Our enemies
would not take the advice of the Prophet; this nation refused to
listen to his counsels; they would not hearken to the word of the
Lord which he proclaimed unto them; they killed us and drove us
away from our possessions; and now the Lord will suffer them to
punish each other for their sins, even as the schoolmaster did
the boys, until he gets ready to stop them.
75
I am very much pleased with the privilege of addressing you. I
feel that I am awake to the truth, and I try to live my religion,
to bear my testimony to the work of God, and sustain the
influence of my brethren in rolling on this great and glorious
work. My testimony is as it has always been. It is the work of
the Almighty, and his hand has guided it, and will continue so to
do henceforth and forever, and no power can stay its progress,
and he will guide it until it will overcome all opposing forces.
It is the little stone cut out of the mountains without human
hands, and it will roll forth and grow until it becomes a great
mountain and fills the whole earth.
76
When the Prophet Joseph Smith was before the court of Judge
Austin A. King at Richmond, Missouri, they wanted to prove the
charge of treason against him. It was stated in evidence that he
had preached from the prophecy of Daniel, where it speaks of the
great image and the little stone, and had stated that the stone
would strike the image upon the toes and feet and break it to
pieces,--that then it would become a great mountain and fill the
whole earth. Judge King inquired of the witness if Mr. Smith did
not say that the little stone spoken of was the Mormon Church.
The witness answered in the affirmative. Judge King, turning to
the clerk, said, "Write that down; that is treason." According to
this decision, the doctrines taught in the Bible were actually
treason. General Doniphan replied, "By G-d, Judge, you had better
make the Bible treason, and done with it." They of course
believed that the kingdom spoken of is a figurative kingdom; but
we know that God has organized that kingdom, and it will roll
forth with power and might until it overcomes all obstacles, and
fills the whole earth. Then it will grant shelter and protection
to all who are honest and upright, and protect them in their
religious sentiments, whatever they may be. This will bring about
a reign of peace and happiness that the world has long looked
for.
76
Men may speculate and write their squibs; they may undertake to
write this way or that; yet the Lord has commenced his work, and
it will spread itself abroad until the laws of Zion are sent
forth among all nations; for this work and this people will
eventually have the dominion, and no arm can hinder it. Every man
that is fool enough to be blinded by Satan will miss the honour,
the glory, and the exaltation that await those who shall be
sanctified and be prepared to enter in through the gates into the
city, while those who adhere faithfully to the servants of God
that are always on hand to build up Zion, seeking first to build
up the kingdom of God and to learn his righteousness, will rise
in majesty, glory, exaltation, and dominion.
76
May this be our case, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, June 24, 1860
Heber C. Kimball, June 24, 1860
SALVATION BY WORKS.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 24, 1860.
Reported by J. V. Long.
76
I have no desire to detain you here and weary you, for there has
been more said now than you can retain in your minds. All the
items that have been advanced by brother Young are very good.
When you reflect and take into consideration the religion of
Jesus Christ, viewing it from the beginning to the present time,
you can easily see that it is for you and I and every man upon
the face of the earth to be wide awake to our duties, to be
Saints, to be righteous, virtuous, pure, and holy men and women.
It is all to be comprehended in the words of James the Apostle.
He says, "Faith without works is dead, being alone."
77
Now, our position is such that we are required to manifest that
which is in us by our works. The following reasoning by the
Apostle James is excellent upon this subject:--"What doth it
profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and have not
works? Can faith save him? If a brother or sister be naked and
destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in
peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not
those things which are needful to the body; what doth it profit?
Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. Yea, a
man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works. Show me thy faith
without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works.
Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils
also believe, and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that
faith without works is dead? Was not Abraham our father justified
by works when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar? Seest
thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith
made perfect? And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith,
Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for
righteousness; and he was called the friend of God. Ye see, then,
how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only.
Likewise also was not Rabab the harlot justified by works when
she had received the messengers and had sent them out another
way? For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without
works is dead also." (James, chap. 2, verses 14-26.)
77
Can you tell me about anything that has been accomplished without
works? It matters not how much faith you have got, except you
have works with it. We read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants
that men can accomplish much by faith; but of course that faith
must be accompanied by works. Whenever a man of God undertakes to
do anything, he does it by the power of faith and works. Upon
this principle the Lord brings about his purposes, and there
never was anything of any moment accomplished upon any other
principle. The Almighty has said that in the latter days he will
send forth his angels to inflict punishment upon the wicked, and
that a certain angel shall blow his trumpet, proclaiming that
time shall be no more. An angel will also be sent forth to
destroy the wicked, or, as the Scriptures say, to reap down the
earth."
77
There is virtue in the words of a man of God; and when he rises
to address the people, he tells them his message plainly,
commands them to repent of their sins and to be baptized for the
remission of them; after which he promises them the gift of the
Holy Ghost. Then, when persons are received into the Church, they
begin their lives anew, as though they had never sinned, and thus
go on unto perfection.
77
We are told to work out our salvation by our faith, and with fear
and trembling. And cannot you readily see that works are required
at the beginning of our career, and from that time to the end of
our lives? Where is there a man in the world that ever raised a
crop of grain without works? If a man wishes to raise a crop of
wheat, he first ploughs the ground, then he drags it; he next
sows the wheat; and when the dry season comes on in this country,
he irrigates it; when it is ripe he reaps it, hauls it home,
stacks it; and when he gets ready, thrashes it, takes it to the
fanning mill, from there to the grist mill, where it passes
through the smutter; it is then ground, bolted, and taken home
ready for use. And every process that the wheat passes through is
controlled by works. And it is so with us: we are required to
perform works of righteousness all the day long.
77
Brethren, you are required to be very diligent and cautious; and,
as brother Joseph said, Be careful not to put in anything that
will sour and destroy the good that you do. Take good care of all
the good you get; increase in faith and in good works; for, as
James says, "Faith without works is dead, being alone."
78
Then go on with your works of righteousness; be diligent and
faithful in all things committed to your charge. Let the Elders
be at their posts, and be ready to administer in the ordinances
of the house of God whenever duty requires it of them. If the
Elders will be faithful, the power of God will attend them in
their administrations; but if the people to whom they administer
have not repented, they will not receive the remission of their
sins, nor the gift of the Holy Ghost; for that Spirit will not
dwell with that person who does not honour his calling, and who
is not sincere and truly penitent before the Almighty. You may go
to meeting and sit from one day's end to another, and it will not
profit you anything, if you do not perform the works of
righteousness required by the law of heaven.
78
I can live my religion, whether at home or abroad, whether I sit
here, preach to the people, or do anything else that pertains to
my calling and position. If it is necessary for me to preach, I
rejoice in doing it, or in the performance of any other duty. If
I do not confess, I shall be condemned.
78
I have noticed that there are not many of those "counter-jumpers"
come to meeting: the saloon keepers are not much better. It is
hard times with them; there is not much money stirring now; the
business is almost done on credit now-a-days. What do you think I
think of old grey-headed men who sell whisky all the week, and
then come to meeting on Sunday? I do not fellowship such men, be
they young or old; I disfellowship them all. I cannot fellowship
the old men who have loved it from their youth, and then go and
give it to young men, and lead them to destroy their bodies and
defile the earth. It is drunkenness that leads to whoredom and
abominations of every kind, and brother John Alger, senior, who
sits before me, knows it as well as I do. He knew me when I was a
mere boy, and there was not a drunkard in all that district of
country; but now they are nearly all drunkards in that part of
the State; yes, men and women are leading each other to
destruction. Then who can have any feelings against me for
talking against these things?
78
I wish now to speak of works. Let us consider those principles
and ordinances that lead to life. The doctrines we teach are good
and wholesome, and every man and woman that will observe them
will be saved; they will be at peace at home and abroad. Do you
think it will inspire a man who is already honest to become a
Latter-day Saint? No; I am just the same in that respect now as I
was before I embraced the Gospel. I was honest then, and I am
honest now, and brother Alger knows it. The man that will be
dishonest with what we call Gentiles will rob me, if I give him
an opportunity. You should be as honest with those comers and
goers as you are with me. God has never given you the right to be
dishonest. There are too many such characters in our midst.
Sometimes I am sorry, sometimes I am glad, and sometimes I am
ashamed of what I see and hear. How long will such things
continue? Not many years, I can tell you. Our Father will sweep
them from the land, and that man who is honest, although he does
not profess religion at all, will be saved; but those who profess
and do not possess the spirit of their profession, and who do not
live up to their privileges, will be cast out. None can stand or
endure the trying day, except those who are active and diligent
in the discharge of their duties.
79
There are some people who think I am very hard, and occasionally
pretty rough in my sayings; but I can tell you that I am not as
severe as I ought to be, considering the persons and cases I have
got to deal with. When I see people taking a course to lead them
to destruction, I feel anxious to save them from falling. I know
that I am a poor frail mortal, liable to err; but I know better
than to cheat or rob a neighbour, and so does every man that has
been baptized into this Church; but men give way to temptation.
If men steal, they know they are doing wrong and sinning against
God.
79
In regard to trials that brother Joseph was speaking of, I
consider that I never had any that affected me; and if anybody
ever rejoiced in tribulation, I did when I had to break up and go
and make a new home. When the proper time comes, we shall all
have the privilege of attending to the ordinance necessary for
the salvation of our dead. My brothers and sisters and all my
relatives almost died before the Gospel was revealed; and when we
get a Temple built, I will go forth and be baptized for them, and
bring them to enjoy that which is their right. At present I have
to say to you, brethren and sisters, Live the life of the
righteous, do that which is required for the benefit of the
living, and the day will come when you can go through the
ordinances of the house of God for the dead.
79
I am free to acknowledge that a great majority of this people are
improving, and I am sorry to say that a few of them are
retrograding. Some have become contaminated by associating with
this army. They are responsible for this themselves, for God
never suffered an army to come here to corrupt the people, but to
try them--to prove them in this as well as in other things. It is
true the army has been a curse to many, more so than any previous
influence with which they have come in contact. We have to be
tried, and this has been suffered, to see what we would do. Many
who have come here would, if they had an opportunity, debauch our
families--seduce our wives and daughters. There are some
honourable exceptions to this, and those who would not do it here
would not do it at home.
79
There are many enemies of ours that look upon us as the outcasts
of all creation, because of our religion. I expect to see the day
when they will have to come and be our servants, and they cannot
avoid this.
79
This is the Church and kingdom of God, and the religion we have
embraced is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and it will ere long
prevail over the whole world, and the wicked cannot prevent it.
Do you think they believe it? Yes, the Congress of the United
States have more trouble about us than they have about the whole
world besides.
79
This is a day of judgment; hurricanes are passing over the land
and terrifying the inhabitants of the earth; and this is not the
end. Many persons who profess to know have been predicting that
in the year 1861 more events of a marvellous character would take
place than in any previous year; but whether this is the case or
not, I know that the judgments of God will pass over the earth.
79
In conclusion, I feel to bless this land, these valleys,
mountains, waters, also our herds and flocks; I feel to bless all
the righteous, and predict judgments upon the wicked. Let the
Elders who meet to pray after the holy order of the Priesthood
ask the Father to hasten the consummation of his work, that the
Saints may inherit the earth.
79
God bless you all forever! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, September 16th, 1860
Daniel H. Wells, September 16th, 1860
BUILDING UP THE KINGDOM OF GOD, &c.
Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 16th, 1860.
Reported by J. V. Long.
80
I feel to rejoice this day in what I have heard. The kingdom of
God is independent, and so are the servants of God. They should
act so always, and not be afraid to tell the truth.
80
I rejoice particularly in the overturn of affairs suggested by
our President this morning in regard to assisting the Elders from
this end of the route.
80
This is a good day for Israel--the very best day they have ever
seen. They are prospered; they are becoming wealthy in the good
things of life; they are comfortable, and they have peace in all
their borders. They go forth upon the right hand and upon the
left, and they are building up the kingdom of God. They did more
yesterday than the day before, and they are continuing to do so
every day, and thus the kingdom is increasing.
80
How fully we should realize (and perhaps many of us do partially
realize) the greatness of the work in which we are engaged--the
magnitude of the work of this last dispensation. What else should
occupy our attention equal to it? There are scarcely any, be they
rich or poor, but what have these feelings, and they have come
here in consequence of them, and some few may have come for other
motives. But I take it for granted that those who come here do so
because their hearts have been touched with the light of truth.
81
This is the beauty of the revelations and principles that have
been revealed in these last days. They that have embraced them
desire to build up and exalt righteousness upon the earth, and to
walk wickedness and every species of abomination under their
feet; and for this cause have they assembled themselves together
in these valleys of the mountains. There is less of wickedness
and of those who desire unrighteousness and to roll it as a sweet
morsel under their tongues: their desire is to exalt the
principles of truth with which they have fallen in love. They
have crossed the great seas and plains, and many of them have
striven for years to come to these mountains to associate with
those that have pursued the same course, stimulated by the same
influence. We have great reason to rejoice that there is a
nucleus formed here that we can gather to. It should be the
feeling of every heart, not to build up ourselves, but to build
up the kingdom of our God. How is this to be accomplished? We are
to be united as the heart of one man. We have difficulties to
contend with, as the people of God always had. We need food and
clothing, but we do not need the wickedness which other people
revel in, or the wastefulness with which others trample under
their feet the good things bestowed upon them by our Heavenly
Father; but we require that wisdom that will enable us to live
and accomplish the most good, in the best way, in the work in
which we are engaged. It is our business to provide for ourselves
and our households those things that are necessary to make them
comfortable. It is our duty to teach them how to pray, and how to
practise economy, and do all things for the building up of the
kingdom of God. How shall we use the bounties of nature so as to
build up this kingdom? We must go to work with spirit and energy
to do those things that are necessary for our existence, and to
give us greater ability for the rolling forth of the work of the
Lord. Let virtue and truth control us in all things. Are we not
living in an age of revelation? Do we not have revelation day by
day, week by week, and month by month, pertaining to our
salvation? Suppose that one of you were living in some dark
corner of the earth, and the light of revelation and truth should
reach and penetrate your understanding, and leave a testimony in
your bosom higher in value and more to be coveted than gold;
would it not be more appreciated than it is now?
81
If we cultivate the Spirit and influence that was spoken of
to-day, and if we notice and observe its operations, it will be
like the voice of the true shepherd speaking unto us. If we
clothe ourselves with that Spirit, we shall be blest with its
guidance and inspirations from time to time; we shall have line
upon line and precept upon precept. If this influence and Spirit
were to control us continually, we should see, feel, and
appreciate it; we should know that it was from heaven--the voice
of the Almighty unto us. I have heard many say that they required
not "Thus saith the Lord," because they knew the words of the
servants of God to be true, by the Spirit and influence that
accompanied them. This satisfies any one who has the light of
truth within him. And this is what we all can have: we can all
attain to it, if we have this Spirit. When this is our guide, we
know what is the true voice from heaven: we can then tell when
anything emanates from the right source, and we can see the
beauty there is therein, and the propriety of following out the
dictates of wisdom and the instructions which we receive from day
to day. We should strive to appreciate and understand the things
we hear, and then go and practise upon them. We should love the
truth for the truth's sake, as we were told this morning, and do
all that lies in our power for the advancement of the cause of
truth. We should labour for the attainment of this object with
perseverance and energy, and work humbly and diligently, that
hundreds and thousands more may be brought to an understanding of
the same glorious principles that we now rejoice in. We should
also strive to learn more of everything that is necessary for our
benefit, and that we may be useful in the kingdom in which we are
engaged; and thereby we shall learn to be diligent in the work of
the Lord.
81
Have we any need to see any idle times in our experience in this
Church and kingdom? I have not found any peace in my experience
where I could be idle for one moment; and if I have not had my
mind and hands employed, I have always felt that I was idle and
unprofitable. And I will here remark that I think, if we are
willing, we have plenty to do; and I think it would be so with
all, if they had the right spirit.
82
Let us all strive to be in the way of our duty, and ready to jump
into any place and work. No matter what is to be accomplished, do
it with an eye single to the glory of God and the advancement of
his kingdom. My soul delights in seeing any measure adopted,
which has a tendency to roll on the great work of the Lord. I
rejoice that the means of the Church are now going to be
husbanded and kept for the gathering of the Saints, instead of
being expended for fine clothing and other unnecessary articles,
which is almost equal to squandering the money away. I know the
feelings of President Young upon this subject, and have for
years. He has been borne down under this for some time, and all
Israel ought to rejoice in this movement; for it is lifting a
great burden from the people abroad as well as from the
Presidency; and I consider that the Saints in these valleys ought
to be thankful for the opportunity of doing something for the
spread of the Gospel. Have you not seen many precious
opportunities for doing good, and neglected them, and afterward
regretted that you have let them pass? If you have, remember now,
and consider that you will regret more if you let the present
redeeming chance pass without doing something to aid in sending
forth the Gospel to the nations of the earth. I would likewise
advise you to make your deposits towards gathering the poor.
Remember that it is one of the chief duties of the Saints to
gather Israel, in building up the kingdom of God; and everything
we do should conspire to this end.
82
It is for this purpose that we gather together, and that we may
have greater power and put our means together to accomplish it in
a greater degree, and that we may see how we can best operate to
bring forth more fully the kingdom of God and the gathering of
Israel.
82
I am told that in the old country they have a saving fund, into
which they cast their spare pence for the gathering of the poor
Saints. They pray and watch; they also fast, believing that their
deliverance will come, if they are faithful in putting by a
little every week for the purpose of bringing the poor to Zion.
You that have been there and passed through the ordeal know about
this better than I do. I understand how anxious they feel to
gather with the Saints to these mountain fastnesses, and I will
ask how you feel, who have left brothers and sisters in those
lands. Do you not think that they feel to long for the hour to
come when they can have the blessings which you enjoy in these
valleys of the mountains? Do they not long to contribute to the
building up of the kingdom of God.
82
It is a duty incumbent upon this generation of the Saints of God
to impart freely of their substance for the gathering of
scattered Israel, and also to aid in dispensing the words of life
to all nations, that those who sit in darkness may have an
opportunity of embracing the Gospel of salvation that has been
revealed in this dispensation. This Gospel must be proclaimed to
every creature, that they may receive it, if they see proper; and
if they do not, they will be under condemnation. This is an
obligation resting upon the Saints of God. Who are there that
would not be glad to gather their friends together and encircle
them around them--I mean those whom they know to be as honest as
themselves? They would certainly like to have their relatives
participate in the same blessings that they themselves enjoy. We
all wish our friends to have the privilege of exercising their
own agency in regard to the Gospel, as well as in any other
matter. I suppose there are none but that have these feelings for
their friends and acquaintances.
83
We are here living in the midst of the Saints, participating in
all the blessings of the kingdom of God. And suppose we do not
have all the luxuries we desire, what of that? How often do the
Saints abroad go without a meal's victuals for the sake of saving
something for the Mission and for the spread of truth? I have
heard the Elders say when they were gathering money to assist the
brethren to go to India, that many of the poor would go to
meeting without anything to eat for the sake of contributing
something to help forward the work of the Lord. Who is there here
that has done without a meal of victuals for the sake of the
Gospel? Let us think of these things, brethren and sisters, and
do all we can for this or any other enterprise that may be
suggested by our President. Let us see how ready we can be to man
the ship Zion, and to push on any enterprise that he has set on
foot; and in this way we can test ourselves and see if we are as
ready as we were in the first place to assist in the work of the
Lord, and to yield of the things of the world and everything else
for the cause's sake.
83
Economy and prudence in our deal and management is a thing
touched upon by brother Kimball this afternoon. Now, you all know
that speculation is rife in our midst. What do speculators care
about our principles? Nothing whatever. They run here to line
their pockets with the golden god in the mountains. Yes, they
come one after another to offer their worship at the shrine of
the golden god. If this is not idolatry, I would like to see it,
and to know where it is. Where does this idolatrous worship
prevail so much as it does in the Christian world? Among the
nations it seems to be the object of both merchants and ministers
to get the people's money.
83
When I have heard that some of the Elders of this Church made it
their special object to get people's money, and that their
preaching has been MONEY, Money, money, every day of their
ministry, I have been grieved in my spirit; and then they would
come upon this stand, when they returned, and misrepresent their
labours. I have been ashamed of their conduct. Then, again, I
have heard the Elders tell that they had to gather money for such
and such a fund, and that half their preaching was about money. I
have felt anxious to see some change. This movement, then, I hail
as a great blessing to the British Saints. What a blessing it
will be when they are relieved from this great burden! I rejoice
in it, and I trust we shall all feel united in responding to the
call.
83
I will also call your attention to something else in addition to
the Missionary Fund. Let us do something towards emigrating the
poor Saints at this end of the route. I feel interested in it. We
have had a great many come to us to know how they could manage to
get their friends from the old country. Many of them are out of
employment, and they do not know how to get out of bondage. The
friends of such persons come to us and want us to help them; but
what have we to assist them with? Who of you have paid your
Tithing for the last two years? (President Young: "They do not
know what it means.") You have almost forgotten the meaning of
the word: this is through carelessness. Let us rub up a little,
and see if we cannot learn what tithing means. Will you rob the
Lord of tithes and of offerings?
84
These are not my words, but they are in the Bible. The Prophet
said to the Jews--"Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But
ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye
are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed me, even this whole
nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there
may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the
Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and
pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to
receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he
shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your
vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord
of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be
a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts." (Malachi, chap. 3,
verses 8 and 12.)
84
Let us apply these things to ourselves, ponder over them, and
seek to do better, and live better every day, and strive to
increase in our ability to do good.
84
I have striven diligently to do what I could for this kingdom,
and I find that the more I do the more ability the Almighty gives
me. I hope ever to be free with what means I have, and the Lord
knows that I cherish nothing in this world in comparison with the
success and prosperity of this kingdom. When I joined the Church,
I joined with all I could control, and I rejoice in the
continuation of this feeling within me. Let us all live and feel
that it is a duty and privilege for every one of us to be upon
the altar, and to do all we can to promote the interests of the
kingdom of God upon the earth. In that our interests are combined
and circumscribed. If we wish to appeal to a selfish motive, we
shall find that motive fully satisfied in pursuing that course in
which I have endeavoured to direct your minds. The best
investments and bargains that you can make and the best thing you
can do for yourselves here while in time and for eternity is to
let the kingdom absorb all your interests and all that pertains
to you. It is the best bargain that any son and daughter of Adam
can make, to consecrate their time, their talents, and all that
they possess to the advancement of the cause of our Redeemer; for
by it we shall obtain all that is good for us here and all we
desire in the future. Through that channel we shall attain
eternal riches, and through that channel we shall preserve our
identity before our Father and God, and insure our salvation in
his kingdom.
84
Let us be obedient and humble, and listen to the whisperings of
the Spirit of God. There are not many people in the world but who
hear the whisperings of the Spirit at times, and you Latter-day
Saints have a claim upon it constantly, if faithful. I have
remembered the whisperings of the Spirit to me for years after
they were given, and they have come to my mind at times and
seasons when they have been very acceptable. I know that it came
to me by the power of the Spirit with regard to the truth of this
work.
84
I can bear the same kind of testimony as brother Pratt, who
addressed you this morning, although he has been an Apostle for
many years, and was one before I was baptized. This causes me to
rejoice, because we have all the privilege of receiving a
testimony for ourselves.
84
"This is the Gospel of Jesus Christ: go and be baptized for the
remission of your sins," was the whispering of the Spirit to me.
I soon went forward and embraced it, and I have been thankful
ever since that I followed the dictates of the Holy Spirit. It is
true I did not think as much of it at that time as I have done
since, but I know it was the whispering of the Spirit of the Lord
to me.
85
Many times when I heard President Joseph Smith teaching the
people the principles of the Gospel, I have had this same
influence whispering to me that what he said was true, and I
often desired in my heart that the time might come when I could
go forth and be baptized and dwell with this people; and the Lord
has answered my prayer. I feel thankful to him, and I rejoice
exceedingly in the work in which I am engaged.
85
These are good days and glorious times in which we live, and I
feel to thank God and give praise to his holy name for the
blessings poured out upon me--blessings and honours unexpected
and unsought for by me. I can truly say, in this connection, that
I feel grateful for the blessings I enjoy and the position I
occupy; and I know of no other way to do the will of my Heavenly
Father than to do as I am told by my file-leaders. I will throw
myself before this people as an example. I have been prospered in
all things I have undertaken, and the Lord knows that I have
never sought these temporal blessings; but I have been prospered,
notwithstanding, in all things that I have put my hands to in
this kingdom. But I have sought his wisdom that I might be
useful, and I have tried to be so. This has been the
predominating desire of my heart all the day long, and these
blessings have come through having that desire, as a reward from
the Almighty.
85
I rejoice as much as any man can rejoice, with the same degree of
knowledge, in the privilege of laying a good foundation for time
and for eternity. I know that my brethren have blessed me and
prayed for me, and so have the Saints generally, weak and
unworthy as I feel. I feel to bow down and weep before the Lord
because of my poor ability. I have often felt that I have been
required to do things that I thought I had no ability to perform;
but my motto has been--"O Lord, assist me to do this." And my
desire has been to see and know and carry out his good will and
pleasure. I err a great many times, I doubt not, and wound
brother Brigham's feelings; but my desire is to do whatever he
desires me to do.
85
I do not think of talking upon this subject, but I felt led in
this peculiar strain, or I should not have pursued it. While I
have been standing before you, I have been led to advance these
ideas; and perhaps it is well for me to say a few words more, and
express a few sentiments in regard to how I came in possession of
these blessings.
85
I never look for pay for anything I do, and I do not care
anything about it; but when I have heard the Elders preach about
the future reward and enjoyment, I have said that I did not know,
neither did I care anything about it; for I have always believed
that the Lord would give me all and more than I could desire or
receive. I have no trouble or doubt about the reward. I know that
I shall not go short, neither will you or any man who will strive
to do the will of his Heavenly Father. It is the duty of all of
us to take the right course, to do right in all things. It is the
only principle by which any man can stand in this Church. Let the
people impugn a man's motives as much as they please; if he
pursues a righteous course, it will bring him out right at last.
People may try to injure others as they please, but that son and
that daughter that takes the right course, and do not do anything
to grieve the Spirit of the Almighty, will come out right in the
end, if they will be faithful. Although dark clouds may be
louring around at times, let the Saints look up, and let them get
a character with their God. Remember that you are citizens in the
kingdom of God. Citizenship in the United States is highly prized
by some, and rightly too; but what is it to be a citizen born in
the world, to that of being born in the kingdom of God?
86
Let me now call the attention of parents for a few moments; for
there are doubtless a great many here, and perhaps there are some
who are accountable for having put the intoxicating cup to their
neighbour's lips, and more especially for having put it to the
lips of their sons. It seems to me that there should be some
restraining influence thrown around the rising generation, as
well as on this practice of men introducing liquor to others. I
suppose that a man is responsible who takes liquor into his
system; but I would rather it be some one else than me who throws
the first temptation in the way of any man. It is my desire to
throw around my family and friends a good influence--to instil
into their minds something better, higher, and nobler. Parents
can do this whose minds are steady, and who have the light of
truth in them like a well of water springing up unto eternal
life. Let us throw around those that have a wild disposition a
salutary influence, and endeavour to cause them to forsake the
paths of vice--throw something around them that will be
calculated to exalt them and bring them into the presence of
their Father and God. How joyful that family would be if they
could save a soul! How joyful would they be if they could see
their sons taking a wise course, being moral and sober,--to see
them growing up in this kingdom in righteousness, and to have the
assurance that they were raising up families imbued with
righteous and holy principles! What encouragement it would be to
press on in the paths of virtue, and to shun the path of
immorality! How pleasing would it be to see our sons and
daughters pursuing the path that leads to life, and avoiding the
one that leads to degradation and death! I hope that we shall see
an improvement in this respect in the future.
86
I will not occupy your time any longer. I feel well, and I
rejoice in the Gospel of salvation, and I feel to bear my
testimony that this is the Church and kingdom of God, and that
the servants of God have borne a faithful testimony all the day
long. You have had so much of their preaching that you do not
appreciate it; you have had it like a surfeit; the words seem to
bound back; they are like the tinkling cymbals, as the President
remarked. And it will be so, unless you have the spirit to
appreciate the teachings of the servants of God. A greater
blessing could not be poured out upon you, and it comes in such a
way that you cannot appreciate it. For instance, it is a common
thing for people to say, "Oh, I have heard that before!" and
hence the people pay no attention, nor do they give heed to the
teachings that are given here. This is because they are blessed
with them so frequently. But is that the way to do? It is the way
you do. But I look for a reformation in many things. The work is
not going to stop; it is going to be propelled with immense
force, and there are sufficient people to make it roll with
greater rapidity.
86
This people have been prospered and blessed, and have got the
comforts of life; and if they do not keep them in their
possession, it is their own fault. It is within the power of
every one to get them: they are offered for labour on every hand.
Those who can lay up for their families should do so, and their
is no necessity for any one going short of bread. It is offered
in the streets for sale very cheap, and the supposed surplus is
going out of the Territory. The people can get it for their
labour, and they had better keep it and treasure it up against a
time of need.
86
May the Lord bless us all, and keep us faithful, and enable us to
be useful in his kingdom, is my prayer in the name of Jesus.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, May 7, 1861
Brigham Young, May 7, 1861
PRIESTHOOD.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Mill Creek Ward,
May 7, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
87
In order to come to a proper understanding--to see eye to eye--it
is necessary that we be instructed, that we may be workmen that
need not be ashamed before God and his holy angels. I pray for
you continually, that the wisdom of God may rest upon you and
upon all his Saints. I am happy for the privilege of meeting with
you, and can say, according to the best of my knowledge, that
there is a great improvement in the midst of the Saints: they are
increasing in understanding. The little apparent difficulty you
seem to have here is no difficulty at all. In the rise of this
Church, and for years afterwards, if four men had been appointed
to live in the capacity of a neighbourhood, there would have been
more real difficulty in one month than there has been in this
Ward since brother Miller has been its Bishop. This proves that
the people are learning to let things alone that they do not know
to be right, and wait until they know what right is. This is a
great lesson to learn. It is also a precious gift, that some
people seem to be possessed of, to have knowledge enough not to
talk until they can say something to advantage and benefit to
themselves, or others, or both.
87
The instructions some of you need here I presume would be good
for all. It is not always an easy matter for persons to
understand the true position they really hold before God and
before their brethren. People do not seem to understand fully
their position and the duties they are called upon to perform;
but when a person comes to understanding, he will not go amiss.
There are so many traits in the lives of the people possessing
the Priesthood, that, touch it where you will, you cannot touch
it amiss; and if you know and understand it, it is to you a
source of great satisfaction, while those who do not understand
are still left in the dark.
88
When brother Miller was at the Seventies' meeting in the city, a
week ago last Saturday, I made some remarks on the items of
doctrine before us, and the clerk wrote down a few of them. I
took, I think, the purport of these remarks, and published them
in the last week's News. I then and there stated that a Bishop,
and his Bishopric, cannot try any individual for error in
doctrine. In reflecting upon this, let me ask, how do we
understand doctrine? By revelation. What are the privileges of a
Bishop? Has he the privilege of the administration of angels?
Yes; this belongs to the lesser Priesthood. Has he the privilege
of using the Urim and Thummim? Yes. The breastplate of Aaron that
you read of in the Scriptures was a Urim and Thummim, fixed in
bows similar to the one Joseph Smith found. Aaron wore this Urim
and Thummim on his breast, and looked into it like looking on a
mirror, and the information he needed was there obtained. This
earth, when it becomes purified and sanctified, or celestialized,
will become like a sea of glass; and a person, by looking into
it, can know things past, present, and to come; though none but
celestialized beings can enjoy this privilege. They will look
into the earth, and the things they desire to know will be
exhibited to them, the same as the face is seen by looking into a
mirror.
88
The office of a Bishop belongs to the lesser Priesthood. He is
the highest officer in the Aaronic Priesthood, and has the
privilege of using the Urim and Thummim--has the administration
of angels, if he has faith, and lives so that he can receive and
enjoy all the blessings Aaron enjoyed. At the same time, could
Aaron rise up and say, "I have as much power and authority as
you, Moses?" No; for Moses held the keys and authority above all
the rest upon the earth. He holds the keys of the Priesthood of
Melchizedek, which is the Priesthood of the Son of God, which
holds the keys of all these Priesthoods, dispensing the blessings
and privileges of both Priesthoods to the people, as he did in
the days of the children of Israel when he led them out of Egypt.
This Priesthood has been on the earth at various times. Adam had
it, Seth had it, Enoch had it, Noah had it, Abraham and Lot had
it, and it was handed down to the days of the Prophets, long
after the days of the ancients. But the people would not receive
the Prophets, but persecuted them, stoned them and thrust them
out of their cities, and they had to wander in the wilderness and
make dens and caves their homes. The children of Israel never
received the Melchizedek Priesthood; they went into bondage to
enjoy it in part, but all its privileges and blessings they never
would receive in full, until Jesus came, and then but a few of
them would receive it. This High Priesthood rules, directs,
governs, and controls all the Priesthoods, because it is the
highest of all.
89
What ordination should a man receive to possess all the keys and
powers of the Holy Priesthood that were delivered to the sons of
Adam? He should be ordained an Apostle of Jesus Christ. That
office puts him in possession of every key, every power, every
authority, communication, benefit, blessing, glory, and kingdom
that was ever revealed to man. That pertains to the office of an
Apostle of Jesus Christ. In the last week's News I published a
portion of a revelation, showing the authority of the First
Presidency of the Church, composed at first of Joseph Smith,
Sidney Rigdon, and Frederick G. Williams. When this revelation
was given, the two last-named brethren were Joseph Smith's
counsellors, and this First Presidency possessed the power and
authority of building up the kingdom of God upon all the earth,
and of setting the Church in order in its perfection. You read in
the revelation alluded to that when the Twelve were called and
ordained, they possessed the same power and authority as the
three First Presidents; and in reading further you find that
there must needs be appendages and helps growing out of this
Priesthood. The Seventies possess the same power and authority;
they hold the keys of establishing, building up, regulating,
ordaining, and setting in order the kingdom of God in all its
perfections upon the earth. We have a Quorum of High Priests, and
there are a great many of them. They are a local body--they tarry
at home; but the Seventies travel and preach; so also do the High
Priests, when they are called upon. They possess precisely the
same Priesthood that the Seventies and the Twelve and the First
Presidency possess; but are they ordained to officiate in all the
authority, powers, and keys of this Priesthood? No, they are not.
Still they are High Priests of God; and if they magnify their
Priesthood, they will receive at some time all the authority and
power that it is possible for man to receive.
89
Suppose that Sidney Rigdon and Frederick G. Williams had been
taken away or had apostatized, as one of them did soon after the
revelation I have referred to was given, and there had been only
Joseph Smith left of the First Presidency, would he alone have
had authority to set in order the kingdom of God on the earth?
Yes. Again: Suppose that eleven of the Twelve had been taken away
by the power of the Adversary, that one Apostle has the same
power that Joseph had, and could preach, baptize, and set in
order the whole kingdom of God upon the earth, as much so as the
Twelve, were they all together. Again: If in the providence of
God he should permit the Enemy to destroy these two first
Quorums, and then destroy the Quorum of Seventy, all but one man,
what is his power? It would be to go and preach, baptize,
confirm, lay on hands, ordain, set in order, build up, and
establish the whole kingdom of God as it is now. Can we go any
further? Yes; and I think you will see the reason of it, and how
easy it is to be understood, and see the propriety of it. I
really believe, and it is my doctrine, that if I speak to the
brethren by the power of the Spirit of my calling, the evidences
are commended to those who hear, and the reasons they see in the
spirit of the remarks I make. Suppose the Enemy had power to
destroy all but one of the High Priests from the face of the
earth, what would that one possess in the power of his
Priesthood? He would have power and authority to go and preach,
baptize, confirm, ordain, and set in order the kingdom of God in
all its perfection on the earth. Could he do this without
revelation? No. Could the Seventies? No. Could the twelve? No.
And we ask, Could Joseph Smith or the First Presidency do this
without revelation? No; not one of them could do such a work
without revelation direct from God. I can go still further.
Whoever is ordained to the office of an Elder to a certain degree
possesses the keys of the Melchizedek Priesthood; and suppose
only one Elder should be left on the earth, could he go and set
in order the kingdom of God? Yes, by revelation.
90
How came these Apostles, these Seventies, these High Priests, and
all this organization we now enjoy? It came by revelation. Father
Cahoon, who lately died in your neighbourhood, was one of the
first men ordained to the office of High Priest in this kingdom.
In the year 1831, the Prophet Joseph went to Ohio. He left the
State of New York on the last of April, if my memory serves me,
and arrived in Kirtland sometime in May. They held a General
Conference, which was the first General Conference ever called or
held in Ohio. Joseph then received a revelation, and ordained
High Priests. You read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants how
he received the Priesthood in the first place. It is there stated
how Joseph received the Aaronic Priesthood. John the Baptist came
to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. When a person passes behind
the vail, he can only officiate in the spirit-world; but when he
is resurrected he officiates as a resurrected being, and not as a
mortal being. You read in the revelation that Joseph was
ordained, as it is written. When he received the Melchizedek
Priesthood, he had another revelation. Peter, James, and John
came to him. You can read the revelation at your leisure. When he
received this revelation in Kirtland, the Lord revealed to him
that he should begin and ordain High Priests; and he then
ordained quite a number, all whose names I do not now recollect;
but Lyman Wight was one; Fathers Cahoon and Morley, John Murdock,
Sidney Rigdon, and others were also then ordained. These were the
first that were ordained to this office in the Church. I relate
this to show you how Joseph proceeded step by step in organizing
the Church. At that time there were no Seventies nor twelve
Apostles.
90
Twenty-seven years ago, on the 5th of this month, in the year
1834, a company started for Kirtland to redeem the land of Zion.
Brother Heber C. Kimball and my brother Joseph were in that camp.
There had not then been ordained any Twelve Apostles, nor any
Seventies, although there was a revelation pertaining to the
Apostles and Seventies. There were High Priests, but no High
Priests' Quorum. I am relating this as a little matter of history
that will no doubt be interesting to those who were not there.
90
After we returned from Missouri, my brother Joseph Young and
myself had been singing after preaching in a meeting; and when
the meeting was dismissed, brother Joseph Smith said, "Come, go
down to my house with me." We went and sung to him a long time,
and talked with him. He then opened the subject of the Twelve and
Seventies for the first time I ever thought of it. He said,
"Brethren, I am going to call out Twelve Apostles. I think we
will get together, by-and-by, and select Twelve Apostles, and
select a Quorum of Seventies from those who have been up to Zion,
out of the camp boys." In 1835, the last of January or in
February, or about that time, we held our meetings from day to
day, and brother Joseph called out Twelve Apostles at that time.
He had a revelation when we were singing to him. Those who were
acquainted with him knew when the Spirit of revelation was upon
him, for his countenance wore an expression peculiar to himself
while under that influence. He preached by the Spirit of
revelation, and taught in his council by it, and those who were
acquainted with him could discover it at once, for at such times
there was a peculiar clearness and transparency in his face. He
followed up that revelation until he organized the Church, and so
along until the baptism of the dead was revealed.
91
I relate these circumstances to show you that a person who is
ordained to the office of an Elder in this kingdom has the same
priesthood that the high Priests, that the Twelve Apostles, that
the Seventies, and that the First Presidency hold; but all are
not called to be one of the Twelve Apostles, nor are all called
to be one of the First Presidency, nor to be one of the First
Presidents of all the Seventies, nor to be one of the Presidents
of a Quorum of Seventies, nor to preside over the High Priests'
Quorum; but every man in his order and place, possessing a
portion of the same Priesthood, according to the gifts and
callings to each. Does not this clear up the subject? [Voices:
"It does."] This will explain it to you so that you can
understand it. When we find where our callings and positions are
in the midst of the people of God, and every person willing to
act in the discharge of his duty, there is enough for us all to
do. All persons can have all they desire to do to promote the
kingdom of God on the earth; they can exercise themselves in all
that God has granted to them to prove themselves worthy before
God and the people.
92
I will again refer to the office of a Bishop. If you will look
over the revelations and search the Scriptures, you will find
that the office of Bishop was bestowed upon Aaron, Moses'
half-brother, for certain services he had performed, which
Priesthood was to continue with Aaron's posterity. We have not
the literal descendants of Aaron in the Church to fill the
Bishopric, but the Church is mostly composed of the literal
descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who are entitled to the
Melchizedek Priesthood, that holds the keys of all the
Priesthoods ever delivered to the children of men. But we want
Bishops in the Church. Here are brethren settling in different
neighbourhoods, and we learn that the office of a Bishop is to
attend to the temporal affairs of the Church--to see that the
poor are taken care of--to see that the brethren judiciously and
wisely conduct themselves in the capacity of a community. The
President of the Church cannot attend to these temporal affairs
in all the different settlements, and the Twelve Apostles are
away preaching, and the Seventies are away preaching, and the
High Priests are scattered here and there in their local
capacity; and we want men who are literal descendants of Aaron to
act in the Aaronic Priesthood, to which pertains the Bishopric;
but we have not got them. Under these circumstances, we take a
High Priest and ordain him to the office of a Bishop, to which he
is not entitled by lineage; but in his calling he possesses the
keys and power of the holy Priesthood of the Son of God on the
earth, and this qualifies him to officiate in all the lesser
offices. We take this man and set him apart to be a Bishop.
"What! ordain a High Priest to the lesser Priesthood?" No; we
call it ordaining a Bishop; and though we say, "We ordain you to
be a Bishop, with our hands upon your head," it really and
virtually means, "We set you apart to officiate as a Bishop in
the midst of the people of God, by virtue of your holy
Priesthood, which is after the order of Melchizedek, which is
after the order of the Son of God. We set you apart to officiate
in this office of the Aaronic Priesthood, blessing you with all
the keys and authority of the same." This Bishop can call two men
to be his Counsellors, but it would not be so if we had a literal
descendant of Aaron. When we find such a man, and he is ordained
to act or is set apart to act in his lineal Priesthood, he is to
all intents and purposes a Bishop, and needs no Counsellors. This
seems to be a great curiosity. A man who is a Priest, and cannot
hold any higher office, can preside as a Bishop over a community
of people where he is appointed to preside, and dictate the
temporal affairs of the people of God, and that too without a
Counsellor from among his brethren; but a High Priest cannot act
in this office without two Counsellors. Is not this a novel
thing--a strange peculiarity? It requires three High Priests to
perform the duties, fill the office, and attend to the callings
of a literal descendant of Aaron, who cannot hold a higher
Priesthood. That is the order, and what Joseph did is according
to the revelation he received.
92
When we take a High priest and set him apart to officiate in the
office of a Priest as a Priest or as a Bishop, while he is acting
in this calling do we expect him to officiate as a High Priest?
When Bishop Miller finds that the Seventies in his Ward are
teaching doctrine that he does not believe in, he has nothing to
do with the matter while acting in the capacity of a Bishop. He
would say, "I stand here as your Bishop, and I have nothing to do
with the doctrines you teach. I cannot control the higher
Priesthood, while in my present calling. I cannot officiate here
as an Apostle, as a Revelator, as one who has authority to say
'Thus saith the Lord' to the people concerning spiritual things."
The Doctrine and Covenants teaches us whom they are to be decided
by. Though brother Miller, as a Bishop, should say nothing on
controverted points of doctrine, yet he can meet with his
brethren of the High Priesthood who may be in his neighbourhood.
Three High Priests for a Quorum; five form a Quorum; seven form a
Quorum; twelve form a Quorum. Let a Quorum of High Priests go
into an upper room, and there appear before the Lord in the
garments of the holy Priesthood, and offer up before the Father,
in the name of Jesus, the signs of the holy Priesthood, and then
ask God to give a revelation concerning that doctrine, and they
have a right to receive it. If you cannot get the information in
any other way, suppose you were upon the islands of the sea, far
away from the main body of the Church, you are entitled to the
administration of angels who administer in the terrestrial
kingdom; and they have right to receive administrations from the
celestial. In this capacity you could ask for revelations
pertaining to doctrine.
92
In the capacity of a Bishop, has any person a right to direct the
spiritual affairs of the kingdom of God? No. In that capacity his
right is restricted to affairs in a temporal and moral point of
view. He has a right to deal with the transgressor. I do not care
what office a transgressor bears in the Church and kingdom of
God, if he should be one of the Twelve Apostles, and come into a
Bishop's neighbourhood, and purloin his neighbour's goods, defile
his neighbour's bed, or commit any breach of the moral law, the
Bishop has a right to take that man before himself and his
council, and there hold him to answer for the crime he has been
guilty of, and deal with him for his membership in the Church,
and cut him off from the Church to all intents and purposes, to
all time and eternity, if he will not make restitution and
sincerely repent. "What! one of the Seventies?" Yes. "One of the
High Priests?" Yes. "One of the Twelve Apostles?" Yes, anybody
that happens to come into his neighbourhood and transgresses the
moral law. On the other hand, can the Seventies try a Bishop? No.
Can the High Priests try him? No, unless they call twelve High
Priests in the capacity of a High Council; and then you must have
the Presidency of the Melchizedek Priesthood to preside over the
council, and there you can try a Bishop. How curiously it is all
woven together to make the fabric so strong that no one man or
set of men can rend it asunder! The Lord has so effectually woven
it for the salvation of the people, that it takes tremendous
power to destroy it from the earth. All this is designed to guard
against evil. A Bishop can try a man for a breach of moral
conduct, but he cannot sit in judgment on controverted points of
doctrine, for they are to be referred to those who hold the keys
of the higher Priesthood, and their decision is the end of all
strife.
93
In trying all matters of doctrine, to make a decision valid, it
is necessary to obtain a unanimous voice, faith, and decision. In
the capacity of a Quorum, the three First Presidents must be one
in their voice--the Twelve Apostles must be unanimous in their
voice, to obtain a righteous decision upon any matter that may
come before them, as you may read in the Doctrine and Covenants.
The Seventies may decide upon the same principle. Whenever you
see these Quorums unanimous in their declaration, you may set it
down as true. Let the Elders get together, being faithful and
true; and when they agree upon any point, you may know that it is
true.
93
I will now say a few words upon the callings of men in a
neighbourhood or Ward capacity. Some of the High Priests may be
ordained to officiate in callings pertaining to the Church in
Ward capacities. Now I will ask the Bishop of this Ward if he has
a right to neglect this Ward to meet with the High Priests'
Quorum in their meetings. He has no such right--he has no right
to neglect this Ward one minute for the sake of such meeting.
That is not his right and calling when his services are required
here as Bishop. There is a poor widow, a sick family, business is
going at random here and there, and he has no right to believe
that he has the privilege of leaving all his Ward to look out for
themselves, and say, "If you do well, it is well: and if you do
ill, I cannot help it, I am going to my Quorum meeting." It is
his duty to devote his time, from new Year's morning to New
Year's morning again, for the benefit of his ward. He is placed
to preside over it, and he will dictate all in his Ward. If he
sees a Seventy or a High Priest squandering his property, or if
he sees any getting drunk, gambling, or loafing about, wasting
their time, he has a perfect right to call them to account.
94
We have mass Quorums of Seventies in most of the settlements in
the Territory; and I have frequently thought, if the brethren did
not improve pretty fast, the title would have to be altered a
little; but as they have improved, we do not see any necessity
for making the application and calling them muss Quorums. Joseph
Smith never would permit the Seventies to get together and
believe themselves a separate body from the rest of the Church. I
never cared much about this, for I was not a particle afraid that
they would get any power that truly does not belong to them; for,
if they did, I was always satisfied that it would be blown to the
four winds. I want to inform the Seventies living in Bishop
Miller's Ward, (and what I now say applies to all the other Wards
and Bishops,) if he calls on them to act as Teachers, it is their
imperative duty to act as Teachers, seeking to benefit and bless
the people by enlarging their understandings, that they may prove
themselves before God and one another. There is a world of
intelligence to impart, and the Priesthood (in its various
callings, appointments, helps, and governments,) is the means,
through its ministers, of imparting it to the people. It is not
the duty of a Seventy or High Priest, who is appointed a Teacher
or a Bishop, to neglect the duties of those callings to attend a
Seventies' or High Priests' meeting. Attend to the wishes of your
Bishop, and never ask who has the most power. The man who has the
most power with God will wield it, and earth and hell cannot
hinder it. Talk about power, and "I want you to give me
influence!" There are but few things that offend me more than to
have men come to me and say, "Brother Brigham, give me influence,
for I am a great man in this kingdom." And what would he do with
it? He would take himself and all who would follow him to the
Devil. Every man who has true influence has obtained it before
God through faithfulness, and in all such cases there is not the
least danger but what he will have it before the Saints. It is
the man who converses with the heavens, who delights in doing so,
and knows for himself that this is the kingdom of God, who has
true influence.
94
As I said last Sabbath, the greatest proof and the least to prove
that this is the kingdom of God, consists in its embracing every
truth and rejecting every error, and that embraces God and heaven
and all holy beings. Who, then, has the greatest power? Those who
best do the will of God. When a Bishop calls upon a man to
officiate as an assistant to him, he does not call upon him as a
Seventy or as a High Priest, but as one of his own family--as a
member of his Ward. You know what the Spirit of the Lord teaches
me, to see that the widows go not hungry, that the orphans are
clothed, and every able-bodied man is judiciously and profitably
employed, and that every man is doing his duty,--to see that the
cattle and waggons are got together when they are wanted; and it
is as much the duty of the Seventies to look after these matters
as it is the duty of any of their brethren. When the Bishops say,
"Go and drive that team, do this, or do that," "Oh yes," says a
Seventy, "with all my heart." "Bishop, we thought we would meet
once a week as Seventies or High Priests; can we have your
permission?" "Yes; go to the school-house and sound life eternal
to the people."
94
Told by their President to have a muss Quorum meeting here! No;
no such power is vested in the Seventies anywhere. No man gets
power from God to raise disturbance in any Branch of the Church.
Such power is obtained from an evil source.
94
Now, High Priests and Apostles, go to with your might and assist
your Bishops in providing for the widows and fatherless.
94
If Bishop Miller is not responsible for this Ward, to dictate all
this Ward, who is? He is the man that is appointed here to
preside, and as a High Priest he has a right to meet with his
brethren of that Quorum, and to baptize, confirm, bless children,
administer to the sick, and perform all other duties pertaining
to the office and calling of a High Priest. His being a Bishop
does not take away any of his Priesthood or power.
94
May God bless you! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, September 30, 1860
Daniel H. Wells, September 30, 1860
PRIVILEGES AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE SAINTS--BUILDING
UP THE LATTER-DAY KINGDOM.
Discourse by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 30, 1860.
Reported by J. V. Long.
95
I arise, my brethren and sisters, being ever willing to give my
testimony in behalf of the goodness of God and the work in which
we are engaged, even the Latter-day Work, the building up of the
kingdom of God upon the earth. I know it is the desire of my
heart to meet every engagement, appointment, and duty incumbent
upon me by reason of my calling, and in undertaking to become a
Latter-day Saint.
95
When I made my covenant by baptism, I did it with an
understanding, and with a desire to do the will of our Heavenly
Father in this generation. I did it with a determination that I
would from that time forth do the will of Him whom I then
covenanted to serve, and that I would do all those things that
should be required at my hands--that I would perform every duty
according to the best understanding I had, constantly looking to
the Lord to give me better understanding, greater light, and more
extended knowledge of the things of his kingdom. These were my
feelings then; they have been my feelings ever since, and I hope
and trust that I shall ever be guided by the same Spirit. I have
ever felt that it was good to have the testimony of Jesus in my
soul. It is for me, and I consider it is for all of us, to
respond to every call that shall be made, whether temporal or
spiritual; and I desire that we may feel to respond to and do
whatever we shall be dictated to do with glad hearts, be thankful
for the opportunity, and esteem it a high privilege to have a
part in this work.
95
We should strive to get faith in everything that pertains to this
work, and feel that it rests upon our shoulders to perform, and
that it behoves each one of us to live in that way that will
promote our own interests therein, and give us light and
knowledge, which will enable us to cultivate that Spirit in our
bosoms which has been promised, as a well of water springing up
into everlasting life, to all the faithful Saints.
96
There is a consolation in our religion which goes to every heart,
and by it every man, woman, and child may receive joy and
satisfaction, while acting under the sweet influences of the Holy
Spirit, having it within us to dictate and guide us in the path
of virtue and truth. When the Spirit of the Lord influences any
man, especially the true and faithful Saint, it fills him with
joy and peace, and makes him humble in the performance of duties.
The Spirit of the Lord carries with it its own reward. A person
deprived of this influence meets with difficulties upon every
hand. It is only by being obedient and submitting to the counsel
of God in all things, that we can fully enjoy that good Spirit.
By acting upon this principle in a family capacity and in
managing our individual concerns, (for it is in thus acting upon
the principles of obedience, that families are united,) that
Spirit will unite, connect, and cause the Elders to see eye to
eye, and thus promote the advancement and prosperity of the cause
we have all espoused. We cannot fulfil our engagements with the
Almighty without we have that Spirit with us. We should so live
as to acknowledge the Good Spirit continually. We cannot do this
unless we let the Spirit of God rule in temporalities as well as
in spiritual matters.
96
When he whom the Lord has called to stand at the head of his
Church as the mouthpiece of the Almighty speaks to us, let us
find out the spirit that leads him and follow its dictation, and
then we shall be well off and do well. How often, instead of
cherishing the head and letting that dictate the whole body--how
often, I say, do we seek to avoid it, perhaps for the purpose of
having it some other way, or passing off in some other direction.
This is not right. We should let the Spirit of the Lord rule, and
the law of God abide in our hearts. If we have the law of God
dwelling in us, and if we practise righteousness and live by
correct principles, we may have it, and will increase in light
and in power with the heavens and with all good men. We should
cherish that law, let it abide in us, govern and control us in
all we do and say. Let us square our ideas, feelings, and spirits
to it, and bear in mind that this is what preserves us and
connects us together in the strait and narrow way that leads unto
life eternal. Let us nourish that kind Spirit in our bosoms, get
light from the pure fountain, and not grieve it away by our
unwise and sinful conduct. We frequently do things according to
our feelings and opinions, until we in a great degree lose of the
Spirit which should control, and which would, if we would let it,
be a guide to our path and lead us in all that we do and say; and
certainly we need it constantly to guide us and to enable us to
render ourselves useful, and be the means of doing great good in
the kingdom of God. Offer a kind word to them that are cast down,
buoy up the drooping spirits, and do all we can to sustain each
other in the trials and difficulties through which we have to
pass in this state of existence.
96
It is a consolation and a great assistance to a man who tries to
be a Saint to receive a word of encouragement from a friend. It
prepares the heart for the warfare of life; it makes a man feel
stronger in the Lord. He is thereby prepared to perform his
duties as a member of the kingdom of God upon the earth. We all
have a great variety of duties to perform; some are required to
act in one way, and some in another. None can say that they have
no part or lot in the matters in this kingdom.
97
The Gospel embraces every branch of business that is
useful--every department of literature, whether science or
classics,--everything that is useful in the world. All is
necessary to its accomplishment and the bringing about of the
purposes of God in the last days. All that is good and true is
necessary to the completion of this mighty work. In this kingdom
there is scope for the mind; there is room for the exercise of
all the physical powers of mankind. There is some labour for each
and every one to perform. The people may have to change from
their old customs; they may have to go from one kind of labour to
another, by reason of their being put in different circumstances
and coming from one country to another. This with the faithful
Saint makes but little difference. Let us all do the things that
are before us with an eye single to the glory of God and the
building up of his kingdom. By pursuing this course we shall be
able to accomplish whatever shall be appointed unto us that will
tend to the gathering of Israel and the bringing about of the
great Latter-day Work.
97
The work that is now transpiring is in fulfilment of prophecy,
and in this we should have joy; and if we need anything to
strengthen us in our holy religion and to buoy up our feelings,
the things transpiring around us should be sufficient to do this
and to stimulate us to further action. People are brought from
every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, by the instrumentality
of this Priesthood and the power that accompanies the testimony
of the servants of God. We have as great a testimony as any of
the ancients in regard to the work in which we are engaged, and
we have increasing testimony day by day that should convince the
most skeptical. We see the hand-dealing of the Almighty from time
to time, and the Spirit is bearing witness from day to day that
this is the truth of heaven, and that we have the oracles of
divine truth in our midst. The Lord has not left himself without
a witness. If there had been nothing written, there is sufficient
manifested to prove that this is the work of God in which we are
engaged to induce us to learn our duties and perform them, and to
be ready and willing to turn our hands to this, that, and the
other purpose as shall be necessary to enable us to obtain our
sustenance, to cultivate the soil, beautify the earth, and cause
the wilderness to blossom as the rose. If we are actuated by the
right spirit, we shall go forth building up the kingdom, having
our eye single to the glory of God, instead of gathering together
for our own particular benefit and to suit our natural wants.
97
For my part, when I embraced this Gospel, I felt that I had no
affairs of my own for the future. I felt that I could live
anywhere and anyhow, if I had the society of the Saints. I then
expected to have a rough passage. I had not then seen "Mormonism"
as we have since seen it. For a few years previous to that time,
I had seen turmoil, trouble, and strife. I had witnessed what has
now become the history of the Saints, and I have seen and known
it since we have arrived in these valleys of the mountains. Here
it has been comparatively peace and prosperity with this people.
This came the more acceptably to me because I had looked for
something different. I embraced the Gospel with that view, and
felt that I was determined to cling to the rope, feeling
satisfied that the tighter I clung to it the less it would burn
my fingers. Suffice it to say that I have ever felt as I now
feel, to hold fast to the ship Zion.
98
We can generally see other people's faults much quicker than we
can our own. You all remember, no doubt, the account which
Patriarch John Young gave of the Devil's looking-glass. The glass
was represented as one in which a man could see his neighbour's
faults instead of his own. Now, who is there among us but can see
our neighbour's failings sooner than our own? I will guarantee
that we can all see the follies of others, and at the same time
be blind to our own; but we should be a great deal better
employed in looking into our own hearts, in governing ourselves,
controlling those pernicious feelings and notions that rise in
our bosoms, and in eradicating every such influence from our
hearts, instead of busying ourselves with looking into the
affairs of others. I know from experience that it is a very good
lesson for me to look into my bosom. There is the flatterer, and
by studying ourselves we can easily perceive how liable we are to
neglect ourselves and look into affairs with which we have
nothing to do. People do not look into their own hearts rigidly
enough, and therefore they do not see what has been the prompting
or leading motive that has caused them to judge others instead of
themselves. The inward monitor, if we will let him have full
play, will teach us many things that are applicable to ourselves.
And if we inquire more fully into ourselves, we shall find that
we are not always acting, from the best of motives, those things
that we do in regard to others, for we often come across their
notions.
98
There are a great many persons who consider their own way the
best--yes, much superior to any other person's. If we will
compare that with an unprejudiced mind and liberal soul, we may
reject our own bantling, and learn that there are others whose
ways are preferable to our own. We will take it for granted that
we are actuated by the best of motives. Even then, some would go
to work in one way, and some in another, to build up the kingdom
of God; but we should all feel interested in taking that course
that will promote our interests. If each one is to have his own
way and carry out his own notion, then there will be no effort to
concentrate; hence no union. Every one should seek that which is
best, and be submissive to the will of God in all things, and not
strive to follow his own peculiar notions. We live to learn, and
should so conduct ourselves as to make good use of what we
experience.
98
I have had a great many ideas myself upon subjects as they have
passed before me; but after they are consummated, I always find
that, if I had had my way, it would not have been near so well.
Those who have more light, greater comprehension, and who are
appointed to do those things which are required of this people,
can do so with better understanding; hence I say we should
readily yield to that wisdom and strive to see a propriety in
carrying it out. In this we can soon learn to see what is right
and best for this people. We cannot possibly believe that the
Almighty will suffer those whom he has appointed to lead his
people to go astray. We have all confidence in this, and shall
have, if we do our duty. Then let that Spirit, which we so much
desire to have in our hearts, control and govern us; permit it to
eradicate every vile principle and influence; and do not let our
notions and traditions stand in the way of our yielding a ready
assent to the rolling forth of God's kingdom in the last days.
The law of God should be our joy. The study and the knowledge of
it are blessings that have been vouchsafed unto us in this
generation. The Lord has conferred this holy Priesthood upon us;
he has opened up a communication between us and his throne, by
which we ourselves can open and find out in regard to the
principles which have been taught from this stand, as well as
those taught by the Prophet Joseph.
99
This is a great and important era in the world's history: it is a
great privilege given in the experience of the human race. God
has shown himself no respecter of persons. The other portions of
the human race have or will have this Gospel laid before them. It
has already been presented to a great extent, and the people
might have embraced it, if they had been disposed to do so. If
their minds had been inclined, they could have seen the kingdom
of God upon the earth; for it has not been an exclusive matter.
The Lord has scattered the seed upon the whole earth. In
communities from which we have come, our neighbours and friends,
by whom we have been surrounded from our infancy, have had the
same opportunity that we have had. The only difference is, we
have received it, and they have rejected it; or, in other words,
they have not seen proper to receive it, although it was sent as
much for their benefit and for their salvation as it was for
ours. The Lord, I repeat, has conferred this great blessing upon
the human family in these last days, and it is for those whose
hearts are touched with the Spirit of the Living God, who can see
that this is the kingdom spoken of by the Prophets in olden
times, who have gathered together for the purpose of establishing
the principles of righteousness permanently upon the earth, and
who do not forget those things committed unto them, and who
remember, when they come together before the Lord, the world that
they have come from. It behoves them not to forget the wickedness
by which they were surrounded, nor the motives that brought them
together. If you do not bear in mind these things, why did you
not stay where you were? If you wish to serve the Devil your own
way, why did not you stay in the world where you had that
liberty, which, we might say, is the least desirable upon the
footstool of God? There are many in the world, who are associated
with this Church, who think it would be the greatest privilege
they could enjoy to be freed from the wickedness that stalks
abroad at noonday; but when such come to Zion, how soon do they
forget the condition of others whom it is their duty to remember,
because they are in circumstances similar to those which
surrounded them before they were enabled to gather home.
99
We should remember that we have been collected from the nations,
through the same motives which now inspire our brethren and
sisters in other lands, to establish righteousness upon the
earth, to put down iniquity, and to hate the report thereof. You
will see this manifest in the correspondence of our brethren who
are still among the nations. It was formerly manifest in ours,
and each of us was accustomed to exclaim, "Oh that I could be
delivered from Babylon!" We were finally enabled to come up here,
and to get deliverance from that great wickedness which was an
eyesore to us every day. Then how do we act? Do we hanker for the
wickedness of the world? Our traditions are still thick upon us;
and if we do not remember our covenants and strive to see things
by the light of the Holy Spirit, we shall soon be led to find
fault with things which we see around us.
99
Perhaps those who thus become disaffected may not say anything
about it for a time; but they will say in their hearts and souls
that they do not like this, they disapprove of that, and they
despise the other. They do not at first speak of these things,
but the next thing they do in the path to ruin is to neglect
their prayers, to neglect their every duty, and finally they are
led captive by the Devil. They ask if that spirit that has
actuated them in their early experience, and that has been the
motive-spring in times gone by, sanctions what they see around
them. Darkness gradually gets into their minds, and the first
thing they know they are led back to love the wickedness of the
world.
99
This is because they forget that upon themselves rests the
responsibility of making that Zion about which they talked,
prayed, and preached. It is because they forget that it is their
business to labour for the establishment of righteous principles,
and to walk wickedness under their feet.
100
This is the duty, and this should be the labour of all that come
up here. They should let the law of the Lord be the delight of
their souls day by day. They should let the principles of our
holy religion absorb every other feeling. If this comes in
contact with their previously-received opinions, let it be
eradicated from their souls by the Spirit of the Living God; and
the quicker they can do this the better it will be for them.
100
The work in which you have thus far been engaged, brethren and
sisters, is worth everything you possess; and if actuated by
righteous motives, you will seek by industry and economy to
establish good principles, to promote righteousness, and to do
that for which you have been called into the fold of Christ; you
will endeavour to do that which is necessary to amalgamate your
sentiments and efforts for your own comfort and the comfort of
those around you; you will endeavour to build up; you will work
diligently in that sphere in which you are called to labour, and
the kingdom of God and its righteousness will be the first thing
in your minds. Whatever you may have to mourn about, you will
have a joy in labouring for the kingdom of God.
100
It should be the delight of every man and woman to strive to
accomplish the greatest amount of good in whatever sphere they
are or may be called to act.
100
We are exhorted in the Scriptures not to be covetous; therefore
we should not let covetousness get into our hearts, for that will
drown the best affects of our nature; it will ruin any man or
woman that encourages it. It is idolatry to worship the creature
instead of the Creator; hence covetousness becomes idolatry. I
could wish there was not any of it with us.
100
This, you must remember, is no argument in favour of
wastefulness, neither does it authorize us to neglect the
cultivation of the ground, or to be careless with the things
which the Lord puts into our hands. We should strive to make the
soil produce for the benefit of ourselves and the advancement of
the interests of the kingdom of God. The mechanic also should be
as diligent as he can; and whatever the labour appointed shall
be, all should be diligent therein, and not say that because they
are not to be covetous, they will therefore go and waste away
that which the Lord has given them. [President Brigham Young:
They will be cursed if they do it.] It is displeasing in the
sight of God, for it is doing a discredit to him who has created
these bounties of nature for the use of man and for the benefit
of all his creatures.
100
Let us have no other object in view than the building up of the
kingdom of God. I have heard persons say that we should not give
our means away, but we should go and do this or that; and in fact
I have frequently thought such persons seem to be extravagant and
wasteful on purpose to squander their means, and thus prevent
those who are appointed to take charge of the kingdom of God on
the earth from controlling it. Whoever does this scattering,
destroying, and wasting away is actuated by the spirit of the
Devil.
101
The Lord Almighty is willing to bless the Saints, we are
informed, if they are willing to take care of and use that which
he puts into their hands in that way that will best promote the
interests of his kingdom upon the earth. As we were told here
this morning, the earth is full of good things, and whom will
they belong to? We are here now; but everything we have is
borrowed--our lives, the breath that is in our nostrils, and all
that we now seem to possess. This is not our abiding place. In
this our present capacity we are in a state of probation or
mortality, and we have borrowed everything that we possess.
Nothing belongs to us that we now enjoy; it is merely loaned to
us. If we are faithful to those things given unto us, and make a
wise use of them, the promise is that we shall be made rulers
over many things. We are nothing here; we are as it were lent to
ourselves for a season, and it is expected of us that we will
make ourselves worthy to receive everlasting habitations, which
have been prepared for us from before the foundation of the
world. The Father has many mansions, as Jesus said--"I go to
prepare a place for you, that where I am ye may be also."
101
We have a great deal to do to destroy wickedness and establish
righteousness upon the earth, and to prepare ourselves for the
establishment of Zion, that she may become the head upon the
earth.
101
Will we bear correction and proper tutorage? Will we bear
chastisement and throw aside our own faults and frivolous
actions? Will we live our religion, or will we give way to every
foolish thing that comes in our path, and thus let our minds be
drawn from the pure stream into byways, and thus bring about our
ruin? Will we seek to hide the light from our brethren and
sisters who feel an ardent desire to gather with the Saints, that
they may possess the same blessings that we this day enjoy? Do we
feel that we will do right and hold ourselves and all that we
possess upon the altar of the kingdom of God? Do we feel that we
should be diligent and economical, that we should seek unto the
elements that we are surrounded with, and take that course that
will make us the most independent people upon the earth? If we
should bless the earth and ask God to bless it, that it may bring
forth for our support and sustenance, and that we may have power
to draw forth and combine the elements, and thus make us
independent of every nation, kindred, tongue, and people.
101
It is my faith that this is the ruling kingdom upon the earth; I
feel satisfied that it will ere long be so. In it are bound up my
hopes of salvation and of success in this world and that which is
to come. Besides this, I know that every other nation and kingdom
will be broken to pieces, and this will become the head of the
nations. If ever righteousness is established, it will be upon
this footing; and so far from dreading it, the people should
rejoice that it will be so, for their own governments and
kingdoms are rotting to pieces and tumbling down. When this
kingdom is fully established, there will be no oppression, but
people will be put in possession of a full enjoyment of their own
principles, and be left to act according to the dictates of their
own consciences, and none will be deprived of this privilege. Our
Father and God will never force a man's conscience, but every man
will have this power and privilege of receiving or rejecting. But
there is one thing they will not be permitted to do, and that is
to infringe upon each other's rights.
102
Man is an independent being in his agency, to do right or wrong,
and has the liberty of doing as he pleases; but I qualify this by
saying that he has not the right to do wrong or to infringe upon
the rights of another individual. This is the law of society, and
it is also the law of heaven. We live together, we have been
brought forth upon this earth, and we dwell together in
communities. Men must respect the rights of each other, and it
will be so in all nations upon the earth under the government of
God. I feel as though I want to see this kingdom triumph, and I
feel that the whole world will see it. Wickedness and corruption
will be controlled, and eventually be eradicated and extinguished
from the earth. Many will yet cling to righteousness, and it will
finally triumph.
102
If we have been enabled to form a nucleus here, we ought never to
forget the inestimable privilege. We ought to let those little
foolish things that have transpired with us pass from our minds,
and cling to the principles of salvation.
102
This is the way I feel, and I pray God to enable us to hold on,
to be humble and faithful all the days of our lives--to be
faithful in this great work; for it is not only a lifetime for
us, but for our children and our children's children for ever, so
far as we can control and instruct them, so that when we are gone
down into our graves, they may have a foundation to build upon. I
pray God to help us to train up our children that they may
command their children after them, that this work may be
perpetuated by them. I have no fears with regard to its being
accomplished; but I have a desire that we should have a part in
it, and our children also, that we may meet again, and, after
having been faithful over a few things, that we may be made
rulers over many; which I pray the Lord may grant, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, January 5, 1860
Brigham Young, January 5, 1860
SUFFERINGS OF THE SAINTS--OVERCOMING EVIL WITH GOOD, &c.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 5, 1860.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
103
Referring to the ideas advanced by our brother who has just sat
down, in regard to the suffering of the children of men upon the
earth, I will say it is a subject worthy of reflection. Have the
enemies of the kingdom of God on the earth the power to bring
suffering upon the people who love and serve him, that they have
to bring suffering upon themselves? I answer, They have not. We
cannot find, in all the history extant, that mankind have ever
exerted themselves more to destroy the kingdom of God from the
earth than they have to destroy themselves. All their endeavours
to overthrow the holy Priesthood of heaven and its righteous rule
among men have always tended a hundredfold more to their own
overthrow and utter destruction. Like the leaves of autumn, they
have fallen to the ground and are forgotten. It was prophesied by
Joseph the Prophet that the bones of those who drove the Church
from Missouri, and killed men, women, and children, should bleach
upon the Plains. This has been fulfilled. Did they suffer more
than the people of God whom they drove from their homes--from
their firesides in winter--from their fathers and mothers and
friends, and the land of their nativity? Yes, there is scarcely a
comparison. Their sufferings in crossing the Plains to the gold
regions of California have been greater by far than ever the
sufferings of the Saints have been in crossing the Plains to
Utah. These are facts that are present with us. The bones of
those who drove the Saints from Independence, from Jackson
County, then from Clay and Davis Counties, and last of all from
Caldwell County, from whence they fled into Illinois, have been
scattered over the Plains--gnawed and broken by wild beasts, and
are there bleaching to this day, while the Saints who have died
on the Plains have, without an exception, had a decent burial
where they have died,--have had friends to condole with and
comfort them in their dying moments, and to mourn for a season
with their bereaved relatives. These comforts and blessings were
denied the murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith and of scores of
the Saints, and they were left in the bitterness of death without
a friend and without mercy. They suffered immensely more than did
the Saints whom they persecuted; they received that which they
sought to bring upon the Saints, and that too in good measure,
pressed down, and running over.
103
I have said and will say that there never was a colony settled on
this continent, since its discovery by Columbus, with so little
suffering as have had the Latter-day Saints who settled these
valleys.
104
I will now leave these ideas, and turn my attention on to the
remarks made by brother Lorenzo Snow in the forenoon. The
principles and doctrine couched in those remarks are of great
interest to the human family. I will take the liberty to treat
upon the same principles, but shall carry the ideas still
further, though in my own language and style of delivery. I will
use a few words of Scripture concerning the evil that now exists
and has existed upon the earth, referring to certain characters
who have always been upon the earth and are still upon it, who
are actually, to a great extent, "lording over God's heritage." I
would plant my remarks here; and then for the context, I will use
another saying--"For it is God which worketh in you both to will
and to do of his good pleasure." I have but little time to
expound and explain minutely, but will start at the beginning.
God has created man in his own image, upright. Man in his
creation is but a very little lower than the angels. In what
degree and capacity is he lower than the angels? Angels are those
beings who have been on an earth like this, and have passed
through the same ordeals that we are now passing through. They
have kept their first estate far enough to preserve themselves in
the Priesthood. They did not so violate the law of the Priesthood
and condemn themselves to the sin against the Holy Ghost as to be
finally lost. They are not crowned with the celestial ones. They
are persons who have lived upon an earth, but did not magnify the
Priesthood in that high degree that many others have done who
have become Gods, even the sons of God. Human beings that pertain
to this world, who do not magnify or are not capable of
magnifying their high calling in the Priesthood and receive
crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal lives, will also, when
they again receive their bodies, become angels and will receive a
glory. They are single, without families or kingdoms to reign
over. All the difference between men and angels is, men are
passing through the day of trial that angels have already passed
through. They belong to the same family that we do; but they have
proven themselves worthy only of an exaltation to the state of
angels, whereas we have the privilege of obtaining not only the
same exaltation they enjoy, but of going further until we become
Gods, even the sons of God.
104
My next reflections are upon the state of mankind, their position
before God in their creation and being upon the earth in the
connection of the spirit and tabernacle, and the influences that
surround them. There are certain influences that we have no
control over: man is controlled by surrounding influences in a
greater of less degree. For instance, we cannot avert the
consequences of the fall as it is called, of Adam, which came
through his transgressing certain words or laws given to him by
his Father and God. In consequence of this, sin came into the
world, and death by sin. We are more or less controlled by the
influences that have been introduced into the world by the power
of Satan upon the children of men, and will be so long as we live
in the flesh.
104
Permit me to diverge a moment from the legitimate chain of the
subject before us. I do not myself wish, nor do I ask any man in
the world to create a spirit of reformation to sing and shout
ourselves "away to everlasting bliss." There never was any such
reformation desired by me. All I have ever asked for or contended
for is a reformation in the life of this people; that the thief
should stop his stealing, the swearer his swearing, the liar his
lying, the deceiver his deceiving, and the man who loves the
world more than his God and his religion wean his affections from
those objects and place them where they of right belong. I do not
wish anybody to cherish a wild enthusiasm, so common in the
world, which is produced by the excitement of animal passions,
and makes people weep and cry out in an insane manner. I wish the
people to make themselves acquainted with facts pertaining to
God, to heaven, to mankind upon the earth, their errand here, for
what they are created, the nature of their organization, who has
power over them, who controls them, how much they can control
themselves, &c., &c.; and then let us see whether we can be men
and conduct ourselves like Saints, or live and act like the
wicked.
104
My reflections led me to inquire who it is that has influence
over us. Can you inform me why people do wrong when they know the
path of right and can walk in it as easily as we can walk home in
broad daylight? Is the cause of this to be found in the heavens?
No. Is it to be found in the spirit God has placed in our
tabernacles? No. Where is it to be found? In the power of the
Enemy of all righteousness, who holds dominion over our flesh,
which flesh is intimately connected with the spirit God has
placed within it. Herein is a warfare.
105
Brother Lorenzo was striving to lay before the people the
necessity of their letting good overcome evil, instead of letting
evil overcome good. His remarks supplied to me a number of texts,
showing the precise situation of mankind before the Father and
his angels, and before all the heavens. Men try to lord it over
God's heritage. I understand that saying in this wise: The
spirits that are in men are as pure as the Gods are: then why do
they consent to do evil? Because of the influences of evil that
are in the flesh. Over it the Enemy of all righteousness has held
dominion, has exercised a right, and has apparently triumphed.
When mankind give way to evil and suffer the flesh to rule and
contaminate the pure spirit tabernacled within it, they lord it
over God's heritage. When men consent to evil, the spirit within
them does not answer approvingly. Though the inhabitants of the
earth are in darkness and blindness, yet they are not so ignorant
as they represent themselves to be. There is a spirit in them
that reproves them continually when they do wrong, until they
have sinned away the day of grace, and a mantle of darkness is
thrown around them to shut out for ever the light of God. Until
then, they are checked continually, are taught, and chastened or
justified as the case may be.
105
When people do right, they rest upon their beds, sleep sweetly,
and rejoice in righteousness in their secret moments. When they
do evil, it brings sorrow and deep pain to them in their private
reflections. "But there is a spirit in man, and the inspiration
of the Almighty giveth them understanding." In every man there is
a candle of the Lord which burns with a clear light; and if by
the wickedness of a man it is extinguished, then farewell for
ever to that individual. The people say they do as well as they
know how. This may be true. It is also true that there is a great
amount of ignorance. But who among this people does an evil
without knowing it? Is there a man in this kingdom who betrays
his God and his brethren, without being perfectly conscious that
he does an evil? I think not. Is there one who treats the name of
the Deity with lightness, using his name in vain, that believes
himself justified? I think not. Is there one who takes advantage
of his neighbour or a fellow-being, deceiving and wronging him,
that believes he does right? I think not. When men do wrong, they
know that they do wrong. Is there a person in this community that
can lie, and feel justified in the belief that he is telling the
truth? Does the thief feel justified in doing right when he
steals his neighbour's goods? No. The blackest vagabond and
renegade that walks the streets of this city or Territory is
conscious when he does right and when he does wrong.
Notwithstanding all this, there is a great deal of ignorance.
105
Just as long as we live within the purview of the reconciliation
of the Spirit of God, that visits us from time to time, revealing
the truth and the righteousness of our God, and yield to that and
never cast it from us, whether we live or die, there is a
salvation for us. There is a salvation for all the sons and
daughters of Adam and Eve, no matter where they have lived or
when, nor whether Christian, Mussulman, Jew, barbarian, or
Gentile, that do not deny the power of God and sin against the
Holy Ghost. You may discover that I am a Universalist. I am; and
I am also a Calvinist, for the Almighty decreed all this before
the worlds were. As I progress in my remarks you can see plainly
that a widely-extended field opens to our minds.
106
Is every man and woman capable of receiving the highest glory of
God? No. We are surrounded with circumstances that control us to
a certain degree. My father and mother moved into the State of
Vermont, and it happened that I was born there. I cannot help
that. They might have stayed in Massachusetts, close to Boston.
If they had, I should have been born there, and I could not have
helped that. My father's name was John Young, and my mother's
maiden name was Nabby How. I cannot help that. My father was a
poor, honest, hard-working man; and his mind seemingly stretched
from east to west, from north to south; and to the day of his
death he wanted to command worlds; but the Lord would never
permit him to get rich. He wanted to command all, and that too in
righteousness. I cannot help all this; I have no power to control
such circumstances. When I was about twenty months old, my father
moved from Vermont into the State of New York, where I lived with
him until I became a man. I cannot help that. There are a
thousand circumstances I cannot help or control that are thrown
around me without any action of my choice.
106
I cannot help being here. We might have gone to Vancouver's
Island; and if we had, we should probably have been driven away
or used up before this time. But here we are in the valleys of
the mountains, where the Lord directed me to lead the people. The
brethren who are in foreign countries desire to gather to the
gathering-place of the Saints, and they have for the present to
come to Great Salt Lake City. They cannot help that. Why did we
not go to San Francisco? Because the Lord told me not: "For there
are lions in the way, and they will devour the lambs, if you take
them there." What now can we do? Why, instead of being merchants,
instead of going to St. Louis to buy goods, we can go down to our
Dixie land, the southern part of our Territory, and raise cotton
and manufacture goods for ourselves. These are circumstances we
are creating with which to surround our children, and to form the
foundation of the future prosperity of this community. They will
be more or less governed by the circumstances we created for
them. They will make their own bonnets, ribbons, hats, coats, and
dresses of every kind. While we are governed and controlled by
circumstances over which we have no power, still we possess
ability and power in our different spheres of action to call into
existence circumstances to surround ourselves and our children,
which will more or less control them; and, if they are planned in
righteousness, will tend to lead us and our children to heaven. I
have power to call upon the brethren to go south and raise cotton
and indigo, the olive, and the grape. I have done it. In doing
this, it throws them under the influence of new surroundings and
new circumstances. They in their turn can, by perseverance and
faithfulness, under the dictations of the Spirit of truth, bring
forth a train of happy circumstances to bless them, to bless
their wives, to bless their children, and to bless the kingdom of
God.
106
I have power to send brethren to the east or to the west to buy
our goods. I have power to say, John, William, or Thomas, Go and
find a gold mine; but I am not disposed to exercise this power in
that way. God has given this power to me. Let the brethren who
have been called to go south go willingly, with their heads up
and glory, hallelujah! in their hearts; for they are pioneers of
future greatness, power, and independence to Israel. They possess
power to do this. When the husbandman goes into his field, he has
power to plough up the soil. When it is ready, he has power to
plant corn in rows or otherwise; he has power to sow wheat or
oats in drills or broadcast, and harrow in or cover the seeds,
that they may grow. What we sow we shall also reap. We have great
power committed unto us, and yet we are confined by certain laws
that we cannot avert or control.
107
The power of choice all intelligent beings inherit from the Gods
of eternity; it is innate. This statement might even be applied
to the brute creation; but it is not my purpose to extend my
remarks in that channel to-day. The Latter-day Saints can take
the road that leads to life everlasting, if they choose; or, if
they choose, they can take the road that leads to apostacy. As
individuals, we must guard our affections from becoming
contaminated with the love of earthly riches, or anything that is
of earth, whether animate or inanimate. Uncertainty is strewed
around us, and disappointment is the constant companion of those
who worship at the shrine of the god of this world. If we centre
our affections upon any earthly object, whether within our reach
or out of our reach, should we be bereaved of that object, we are
left to mourn, and lament in darkness because of our ignorance
and folly. Let our love be for God and truth, righteousness and
peace, being contented and happy with present endowments; and as
the way opens to further progression, greater possessions, walk
forward in the light of God and hold what we obtain for him and
his cause, coveting not what we possess, and not with an
avaricious desire reaching after what we cannot possess. If we do
opposite to this, our whole existence will be craped with
disappointment and mourning. Then let us keep the world and its
allurements aloof from our affections. We may have the ability to
build for ourselves beautiful houses, to plant choice orchards
and vineyards, to adorn our grounds with flowers and
sweet-scented shrubs, and have lovely families, and possess
horses and chariots, silver and gold, this, that, and the other,
in abundance. But if our affections are placed upon these things,
we shall either go out of the kingdom of Christ and miss being
exalted sons of God, or will see our error, repent of our folly,
learn to control our affections, desires, and passions, and
willingly let "God rule within us to will and to do of his good
pleasure," having no mind only that which is of heaven.
107
Have we a will? Yes. It is an endowment, a trait of the character
of the Gods, with which all intelligence is endowed, in heaven
and on earth,--the power to accept or reject.
107
Then, wherever the wisdom of God directs, let our affections and
the labour of our lives be centred to that point, and not set our
hearts on going east or west, north or south, on living here or
there, on possessing this or that; but let our will be swallowed
up in the will of God, allowing him to rule supremely within us
until the spirit overcomes the flesh, and the world, Satan, and
the flesh are vanquished and lie under our feet. Then and not
till then will the righteousness of God reign triumphantly. It
may be asked whether I have any idols? Yes, I have most darling
idols--my God and my religion, and they are all the idols I wish
to have. "Have you no wife that you idolize?" If I have, let the
Lord take her and give her to somebody else. "Have you no
children that you idolize?" If I have, let the Lord have them. I
possess that which is apparently mine; but why should I call them
mine, until I have passed ordeals mortals must pass, and they are
sealed to me by the authorities of the Gods in a way that they
cannot be taken from me? They are now in my possession, and I
hold them by the undisputed right of that possession. Anything we
have upon this earth we only seem to have, for in reality we own
nothing. No person on the earth can truly call anything his own,
and never will until he has passed the ordeals we are all now
passing, and has received his body again in a glorious
resurrection, to be crowned by him who will be ordained and set
apart to set a crown upon our heads. Then will be given to us
that which we now only seem to own, and we will be forever one
with the Father and the Son, and not until then.
108
There is a great difference in the individual capacity of people.
Some can receive much more than others can: hence we read of
different degrees of glory. How many kingdoms of glory there are,
I know not; and how many degrees of glory there are in these
kingdoms, I know not; but there are multitudes of them. Paul
speaks of three, Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon saw three, and
multitudes more have we seen by the Spirit of revelation,
according to the capacity of our understandings. Can we so live
and direct ourselves as to receive glory, immortality, and
eternal lives? We can. Then love not the world, nor the things of
the world. Desire not that which is not for us, but desire only
that which God has ordained for our benefit and advancement in
the science of eternal life; then can we advance with accelerated
speed in the things of God.
108
But is it not visibly manifest that the great majority want to
lord it over God's heritage. Wicked kings lord it over the
consciences of their subjects, priests over their people, and
masters over their servants; and wicked dispositions tell us to
do this and to desire that which pertains to folly: they prompt
almost constantly to lord it over God's heritage. Where is God's
heritage? It is in our affections, our love, delight, glory, and
happiness. Let us honour God's heritage, sanctify it, and bring
all into subjection that surrounds it and is connected with it,
sanctifying the Lord in our affections. We see all the world
trying to lord it over God's heritage. It is in the spirit that
the evil principle and power is trying to overcome and rule over
the divine principle planted there. This constantly leads the
children of men astray.
108
What power is legally ours? That which was given to Adam and the
human family in former days. Power? Yes. Dominion? Yes. Glory?
Yes. Honour? Yes. That which pertains to this world? Yes. That
which pertains to the next? Yes. Let us understand this power and
this privilege that God has guaranteed to the human family. He
has first imparted power to mankind to control the elements; and
when this is employed faithfully to magnify righteousness, then
excellence, magnificence, splendour, beauty, honour, glory, and
Godlike power will follow as the results. This power must be
guided by the Almighty. Let the people be led by the revelations
of Jesus Christ, and the finger of God will be made manifest
before them day by day in their progress to eternal happiness;
for this is the privilege of the faithful.
109
Shall we not choose for ourselves? Yes. Have we not rights? Yes.
Have we not power? Yes. Have we not authority bequeathed to us
from the heavens--a legacy from God to hold dominion over the
elements? Yes. Then go to like men, like angels, like Him we read
of, whom we love and serve and worship, who in his former
capacity organized the elements as we are taught to do for our
own benefit, beauty, comfort, excellency, and glory, and beautify
the earth and make it like the garden of Eden, so that the angels
will delight to come and dwell here, and Jesus Christ will
delight to dwell with his brethren on the earth. This is our
right. We are not destitute of rights and privileges. We have the
right of choice. We have the right to dictate, to plough, plant,
sow, reap, gather, mow, clothe ourselves and families, and gather
around us in abundance all the comforts and blessings of life.
Have we a right to inflict evil upon our neighbour, upon the
divinity within him, or upon the divinity within ourselves? No.
God should rule in the way and manner he pleases by the
revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ, which will lead the Saints
to victory and glory. By-and-by we will possess more rights than
we now possess, but not until they are given to us. God has
decreed from all eternity that we should have rights, power, and
authority over the elements to organize and bring them into use
and make them beneficial and subserve the wants of the human
family.
109
I wish to see this people manufacture their own clothing, and
make as good cloth as is in the coat I now have on, and as good
silk as is in the handkerchief around my neck, and as good linen
as is in the bosom and wristbands of my shirt. When we administer
the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, I wish as good wine as can be
made in any country, and that too made by ourselves from grapes
grown in our own mountain valleys. I want to see the people wear
hats, boots, coats, etc., made by ourselves, as good as ever was
made in any country.
109
If you will obey my counsel, you will constantly increase in the
riches and the comforts of life; though every time I speak upon
this subject I wish to keep in view that if we cannot handle the
things of this world without unduly placing our affections upon
them, I pray God to keep them out of our possession. I would
rather have this people clad with sheep-skins and goat-skins than
to have them possess the wealth of this world without feeling
that they could trample it all under their feet at any moment.
Earthly wealth and greatness should only be used to subserve the
purposes of God upon the earth. This is what brother Snow was
speaking upon this morning. I have briefly noticed the same
subject, using my own style and language. Let the divinity within
the people overcome that wicked, corrupt hellish influence the
Devil has power to introduce.
109
Do not imagine that I am in the least finding fault with the
Devil. I would not bring a railing accusation against him, for he
is fulfilling his office and calling manfully; he is more
faithful in his calling that are many of the people. God is not
yet going to destroy wickedness from the earth. How frequently we
hear it reiterated from the pulpit that he is going to destroy
all wickedness. No such thing. He will destroy the power of sin.
When we have lived to see millions of worlds created--yea, more
in number than the particles of matter that compose this earth
and millions of earths like this, if so many could be numerated
by man, and people live on them to pass through the ordeals we
are passing through, you will never see one of them without a
devil. The work the Saviour has on hand is to reduce the power of
the Devil to perfect subjection; and when he has destroyed death
and him that has the power of it, pertaining to this world, then
he will deliver up the kingdom spotless to the Father.
109
I have not told the Saints my feelings, but I will here say that
it is my daily prayer that God will change the power and
authority of our political Government into the hands of the just.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, September 10, 1861
George Albert Smith, September 10, 1861
DIFFICULTIES WITH WHICH THE CHURCH HAS HAD TO
CONTEND IN ITS ESTABLISHMENT IN UTAH.
Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered at Logan, Cache
County,
September 10, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
110
I love to hear the teachings of the servants of God, especially
those whom God has appointed to preside over his people in all
the world. I love also to contribute my testimony, or to speak to
the Saints by way of encouragement, illustration, and
instruction. For twenty-eight years past, it has been the feeling
of my heart that if there was anything on the earth that I could
do to advance the work of the Lord in the last days, I wished to
do it; and if I have let anything slip that I ought to have done,
it has been for want of understanding and a proper knowledge of
the circumstances at the time. I entertain the same sentiments
and determination to-day upon this subject that I have
entertained for twenty-eight years past.
110
I am gratified and rejoice exceedingly in beholding the faces of
my brethren and sisters in this valley. From the manner which the
people here have received the President and his escort, it is
plain they are wide awake. A band of music met us on the mountain
side, and they played with a free goodwill. The drummer seemed as
though he was determined to beat the head of his drum in; and
when the brethren undertook to sing in the meetinghouse at
Wellsville, it seemed as though their united voices would tear
the house to pieces, so loud were their rejoicings. The spirit in
them inspired them to do as they did.
110
We do not realize to the full extent what we are doing. We are
actually settling a portion of the earth that has been considered
uninhabitable. We are reclaiming it from a desert, and building
upon it a foundation for an immense State; and that State is
composed of a united people, who are almost universally of
harmonious sentiments. The foundation of this settlement of the
"Mormon" people in the mountains really attracted the notice of
the Federal Government. We had been mobbed and persecuted and
driven from place to place, from city to city. On that kind of
treatment we have flourished; our numbers have increased,
although many of our brethren have laid their bones in the grave
prematurely, and many of our wives and children have perished
through persecution; yet from their ashes have seemed to spring
thousands.
110
When we fled into the wilderness, our enemies said, "Now, let the
Mormons alone; they will encounter so many difficulties and so
many natural objections to their growth, they must come to
naught; they will quarrel with each other, and they will soon
break up, and we shall have no more trouble with them."
111
When James K. Polk, President of the United States, was told that
the "Mormons" had occupied the Great Basin, and were making
settlements on the borders of the Great Salt Lake, "Why," said
he, "that is the key of the continent." When the wisdom of the
venerable Senator, the late Secretary Cass, was brought into
requisition on the subject, "What shall we do with the Mormons?"
said he. "Send a small army among them, under the command of an
intelligent officer; send good-looking, companionable, sociable
officers, and a few strong-minded women; yes, send men who are
calculated to win away their females, and thus civilize them, by
introducing among them habits of modern Christian civilization;
and in a short time you will reduce them to the necessity of
being satisfied with one wife." Colonel Steptoe was sent here to
fulfil that mission with the gentlemanly officers and soldiers
who composed his command. The object of their errand, however,
was not accomplished.
111
In a short time afterwards they came to the conclusion that it
was necessary to take a step that should make an utter end of
"Mormonism" at once, by a decided and bold stroke of "our gallant
little army." The nation was proud of so grand an undertaking.
The press lauded the project, and the members of the Government
were proud of the zeal in which this enterprising war was
undertaken. The delusion passed current that the "Mormons" would
now be broken up. Their first hope was that famine would reduce
us to destruction; but this had failed.
111
And while they were looking for tidings that in the hard winter
of 1856 the "Mormons" had all perished of starvation, our
Delegates suddenly appeared at the Capitol, asking for admission
into the Union as a State. This astonished them.
111
Do they not remember that from the earliest period of our
history, the nation and the different States have recognized us
as a separate people? In 1834 Daniel Dunklin, Governor of
Missouri, said in an official document that the constitution and
laws of the State of Missouri made ample provisions for the
protection of the Mormons; but the prejudices of the people of
Missouri were so great against them, that they could not be
enforced, and consequently the Mormons could not be reinstated in
the possession of their lands and protected in their rights.
112
If my friend, Attorney-General Blair here, will allow me, I will
quote Blackstone, who says that "Allegiance is that ligament or
thread which ties or binds the subject to the sovereign, and for
which the subject is entitled to protection from the sovereign."
Now, the very minute that the sovereign, king, or government,
republic, or whatever form of government it may be, shall cease
to extend protection to their subjects, whether they be many or
few, they necessarily become independent, and are compelled for
self-preservation to protect themselves and to look out for their
own wants and provide for their own necessities. That is the
situation we were in in Missouri when Governor Dunklin declared
that the constitution and laws of Missouri could not be enforced
so as to protect this people. It was virtually declaring us
independent of that State, and acknowledging our right to protect
ourselves in that capacity. The truth of this position was
further illustrated by the imposition upon us of a treaty by
Major-General Lucas in the fall of 1838, which treaty was
approved by Major-General Clark, and subsequently by L. W. Boggs,
Governor of the State; and thus, contrary to our will, and at the
point of thousands of bayonets, were we compelled to be one of
the high contracting parties to a treaty--an exercise of power
which belongs alone to independent sovereignty.
112
From that day, and I do not know how long before, so far as
allegiance is concerned, we were cast without the pale of the
jurisdiction of the Government in which we lived. It was not we
that did this: it was forced upon us. We were law-abiding
citizens, and wanted the protection of the laws, the
constitution, and the Government of Missouri: we wished to remain
quietly in our homes, and have the privilege of eating the bread
of industry, and to rear our children in virtue's ways. But no,
"these institutions [constitution and laws] are not for you
Mormons."
112
We found the same doctrine held good in Illinois, and the same
principle has been carried out precisely by the action of the
General government towards us.
112
I was told at Washington that if we were not Mormons, we should
be hailed with generosity and friendship; and the prestige of
having subdued this country and brought it into use would have
placed us foremost in the rank of Territories. But we were
"Mormons." These are the sentiments, the spirit, and the feeling
all over the country and with the Government.
112
We look at this matter as it is. The General Government is not
going to donate land to us, while they were ready to give the
settlers in Oregon six hundred and forty acres of land each, half
as much for their wives, and a quarter as much for each one of
their children. Oregon is located on the seaboard, possessing the
advantage of large navigable rivers. It has a flourishing
commerce growing up, providing the people with exchanges at
comparatively little cost.
112
Utah is in the heart of the desert. It requires persons of the
most undaunted courage and energy to possess it at all. Then, why
not give them a chance to occupy the land? Why not encourage the
settlers of Utah, to reward them for their energy and toil in
reclaiming a desert, by giving them six hundred and forty acres
of land apiece? Because "they are damned Mormons!" That is the
reason they do not give them an acre.
112
What do we find in the administration of Mr. Buchanan? The very
first step he took was to gather the flower of the American
army--the finest and best appointed army that ever the United
States fitted out. This was the declaration of the members of the
Cabinet and the press throughout the whole country. The army
under Washington that captured Lord Cornwallis hardly amounted to
twelve thousand men; the army that was sent to Utah and actually
marched for this Territory numbered over thirteen thousand
soldiers; but altogether, with the attaches they employed, it
amounted to upwards of seventeen thousand men. Even this vast
army was not allowed to pass through the inhabited parts of the
Territory until the High Commissioners sent by the President of
the United States, exercising, though disclaiming the authority
of the treaty-making power, negotiated for their passage into the
settlements. Many attempts were made to violate this compact, and
in many instances they did so to a limited extent, but they found
dangers beset them. An old Frenchman said they would damn the
"Mormons" when they would get up, and when they would go to bed,
when they would drink, smoke, and gamble, and they would say,
"Why not go to work and destroy them?" Then they would reason,
"We are here right in the midst of the Mormons: there are only a
few thousands of us; and if we commence their play, we shall all
go under: then the people will come from the States and kill all
the Mormons; but what good would that do us if we were all dead."
God fought our battles.
113
To conclude the argument that we are an independent people,
acknowledged by the United States, and that our territory was no
longer tenable to their armies, but must be evacuated, orders
were given by the President to destroy everything that could be
of use to us here. "Burst your cannon, blow up your magazines,
and waste everything you cannot carry away and that would be of
any use whatever to the Mormon people; for in vacuating a
Territory we cannot conquer. We must let nothing go into the
hands of our enemies that will in any way benefit them." The
destruction of property in this way is an evidence of
hostilities. This is the practice of nations that are at war with
each other, to destroy what they cannot carry away.
113
We have had to protect ourselves and sustain the expense of
Indian wars, make our own laws, regulate ourselves in our own
way, and no nation, kindred, tongue, or people has the right to
say, Why do you so? This right so far has been conceded; the army
has been withdrawn from our country, and they have gone away, in
a manner acknowledging their defeat. To be sure, many of the
officers went away saying, "We will come by-and-by and wipe you
out." But as God would have it, they are employed in paying such
compliments to each other as they had designed to inflict upon
us.
113
I have friends in what is now termed the Northern and Southern
Confederacies, for now the Federal Union is one of the things
that has ceased to be. Such a thing as the Government of the
United States as organized by our fathers has ceased to exist.
The North claims to be it; but the United States as a Government,
as a nation, as organized by our fathers, is among the things
that were. Fragments of it, in the shape of separate governments
or combinations, may be able to inflict national chastisement
upon each other, or make war with foreign nations; but it is only
as a fraction, and not as a whole. The State of Kentucky declares
that neither the North nor South shall march armies into their
Territory. You find in the history of the wars of Europe that an
armed neutrality is not an uncommon thing. Kentucky is observing
the same. She is a powerful State; she may be drawn into the
great vortex of war; she may take sides with the North or with
the South, or most likely be divided on both sides; but she is no
more in connection with the General Government, as it is called,
than with Tennessee or Virginia.
113
Turmoil and mob power rule. They are destroying each other,
demolishing public improvement: printing presses have been
destroyed in Missouri and most other States. Blackstone says that
a press that publishes falsehood and licentiousness is a
nuisance, and that all corporations should have power to abate
it. We abated the Expositor in Nauvoo according to law on this
ground. Both the North and the South have been doing the same
thing: hundreds of papers have been suppressed. Gov. Ford said it
was right to abate the Expositor, but it would have been better
by mob than by municipal authority; and now mob law rules the
whole country and destroys printing presses without let or
hindrance.
114
We will now speak of our mountain home. The Lord has smiled upon
these valleys. Colonel Fremont was in the Bear River Valley in
August, 1843, when the mercury stood at 29 degrees, showing
conclusively that grain could not be ripened here. People in the
States would pick up that report and say, "Everything will freeze
to death there." A few years passed away, and you find eight or
nine hundred families of Saints in Cache Valley, and they can
raise the finest wheat, flax, and wool. I saw yesterday as fine a
specimen of tobacco as can be raised in Virginia. Every nation
feels it is their best policy and their duty to adopt such a
system of political economy as will provide for their own wants,
and protect themselves against the exactions of other nations.
114
We need not expect to get cotton from the Southern States, for
they are fighting with the North, and have not time to raise it
and communication is cut off by a blockade. We need not expect to
get tobacco from the South, for the negroes are at work digging
entrenchments and raising corn for the Southern army.
114
We have got to provide for ourselves as a great family and as a
nation. All enlightened nations have endeavoured to get control
of a northern and southern climate. The God of heaven, in his
abundant mercy, has given us the control, in these elevated
valleys, of a northern and southern climate.
114
There are a great many persons among us that use tobacco, and
there are some reasons why they use it. For instance, our young
men see a Gentile with a stove pipe hat on, a pair of big
whiskers, and a cigar in his mouth. Oh, it looks so pretty, think
our young men; and if they cannot get a cigar, they must have a
pipe. Many of our boys see an old man that has been educated
among the Gentiles, and has contracted, unfortunately, a habit of
chewing tobacco. While walking along, he spits upon the snow; it
colours the virgin snow as though a calf had been there. The boy
looks at it, and says he, "That looks nice;" so he get his
tobacco, and spits on the snow also. "There," says he, "that
looks as though a man had been along here." This habit has become
stubborn with many people. You may be astonished when I tell you
that it takes about sixty thousand dollars in cash out of our
Territory every year for the article of tobacco. Within the last
ten years we have paid in the neighbourhood of six hundred
thousand dollars for this one article.
114
It is entirely against our interest to pay out this yearly sum
for an article we can raise in our own country, and a violation
of the true principles of political economy. I will appeal to our
individual pockets. I will say I have got to pay for me and my
boys for twenty-five pounds of tobacco in a year. Suppose a
tax-gatherer comes, and my tax is twenty-five dollars, I say I
have not a red cent, and I cannot pay it. It cannot be had; I
cannot raise it; but twenty-five dollars in tobacco must be
raised: there are no two ways about that.
114
Now, as a State, in this item of political economy, let us raise
and manufacture our own tobacco, and learn to think and believe
that tobacco of our own raising is just as good and a little
better than that brought from abroad.
115
We sent brethren to the South to raise cotton in 1857. Something
like thirty-three of them went, and the next year many more went,
so that in 1858 the vote of Washington County amounted to one
hundred voters. Many of them were Southern men, who had been
gathered from Texas, Alabama, Mississippi, and other parts of the
Southern States. They were accustomed to raising cotton. The
President advised them to go there and supply the Territory with
cotton. It had the appearance of a barren country generally. The
mountains were barren and bleak in their appearance; red
sandstone, and black volcanic rock, and a variety of grey
coloured clay prevailing, altogether giving it a kind of sombre,
deadly appearance. The brethren went to raising cotton in small
patches as they could find the land, and every year they
cultivated it they found the cotton improve in quality. They
raised better cotton last year than the year before, and so they
have continued until it has become a certainty that cotton can be
raised there.
115
I have seen men load up their cotton and start this way to trade
it off. Say they, "I want to get a few bushels of wheat, and pay
in cotton." The answer has been, "I can do nothing with your
cotton; but if it was spun, I would buy it." So the cotton raiser
has considered it of little use to raise cotton, and went to
raising wheat. They did not know what to do with their cotton
when it was raised. You may go to those same persons that would
not buy from the cotton raiser, and their women say--"Husband I
have got to have some cotton batting from the store, to make some
quilts of. Now, husband, you need not try to dodge; the batten
has got to come." It costs fifty cents a pound, and one-third of
it is paper when you get it. Sister, why did you not buy that
brother's cotton the other day: you would have got two dollars
for your wheat you sell at the store for one? "Oh, his cotton was
grown at home, and that bought in the stores is made into nice
sheets, all ready for spreading in the quilt." You can take a
pair of hand cards and prepare our home-made cotton for the quilt
with but a little trouble, and you would have the clean cotton
instead of one-third brown paper. For your bushel of wheat, after
hauling it to the store, you get a pound and a half of cotton;
whereas, if you sell your wheat to the home producer for cotton,
you have laid at your door four pounds of cotton for a bushel of
wheat.
115
To buy the foreign cotton in this manner, and discourage home
production, is very far from good political economy. Quite an
amount of raw cotton is wanted in this Territory for filling
quilts and other purposes by every family. The wool answers a
good purpose, but it is not plentiful enough; and even if it
were, there are many kinds of quilts and comforters for which
cotton is far preferable. Did we only encourage this home
production of cotton to this limited extent, it would save
thousands of dollars of money that is now thrown needlessly into
the pockets of merchants to supply this article from abroad. Let
us stop this suicidal practice of sending away our money. It
would be better to braid our bed covering from oat straw, until
we can supply our wants from the elements and soil of our own
mountain valleys.
115
In 1857 the brethren had begun to raise flax. I speak
particularly of Provo. In 1858 the army came, and there was a
chance for a man to make a few dollars by licking the dust of
their feet and bowing down to them; so the flax was left to rot.
I can find perhaps a hundred places now in the city of Provo
where flax is suffered to go again into the ground, while the
owners considered they ought to go and do something for the
Gentiles to get money to buy clothes.
115
Some man says, "I worked up some flax, and it was worthless--it
was rotten." It is known in all flax countries that if you get
flax too much rotted by laying it up a year or two, it will
recover its strength. In Pennsylvania, which is a good
flax-raising country, some farmers will have five or six years'
flax laid up, and each year they select out of it that which
makes the best thread. When you find your flax a little too
rotten, you are at once discouraged, and straightway make up your
minds to go and work for the Gentiles to get some of their rotten
rags.
116
A great many "Mormons," when they become wealthy, want to go back
to show their former comrades and friends what an amount of
property they have got. But, with all this bombast and vain show,
we do not really possess anything. A man says, "I came into Cache
Valley two years ago, I got forty of acres land, and I have
raised a good deal of wheat by very hard labour, and that wheat
is mine." You ploughed the ground and watered it; but who made
the seed grow that you threw into the ground? The Lord. Then it
is his: he let you have a little of it, to see what you would do
with it. Have you a right to abuse the Lord's means which he
permits you to use? No. But, as a member in the kingdom of God in
the last days, you have a right to use it for the advancement of
that kingdom, and the triumph of righteousness, and for doing
good in every possible way.
116
I have heard men say that they have a right to do wrong. In one
sense, a man has such a right; and in another sense, he has no
such right. We possess, in reality, very little; and that little
the Lord has given us, and that is the power of choice. We may
choose to do good, and, if we do good, we get the reward of good;
we may also choose to do evil and reap the penalty. A man may
knock another down because he has a right to, and have to pay a
fine of fifty dollars because he is obliged to. I deny that a man
has a right to make thieves of his children and prostitute his
family. If he does this, the Lord is justified in cursing him,
and he will be obliged to endure it. This power of choice goes a
great way. A young man says, I have a notion to go on the road
and work for the Gentiles, carry the mail, or anything else. All
right. But your friend suggests that it would be better for you
to make a farm, build you a house, raise some flax, etc. "But I
have a right to work for the Gentiles, if I choose and I am going
to." You go and build them up with your labour. This young man
comes home after a while, he sports a cigar in his mouth among
his comrades, he has made thirty dollars per month, he has a few
dollars in money in his pocket; it has seemed to come easy, and
his soul is contaminated with wickedness. In a little while his
money is gone, and he has nothing. Then he must go again among
the Gentiles and make a raise. I hope the "Mormon" girls know how
to measure such fellows. A sensible girl would much rather marry
a young man, dressed in home-spun, who will stay at home and mind
his business, and never suffer a cigar to come near his mouth,
but seek with all his might in every respect to be a good,
faithful Latter-day Saint.
116
Speaking of cigar-smoking makes me think of an anecdote of a sick
man and his doctor. The doctor asked him how many cigars he
smoked in a day; the answer was, Six. That is too much; you must
quit smoking. You will allow me to smoke a little. Yes, you may
smoke two a day to begin with, and finally quit altogether. The
next day the doctor called to see his patient, and found him
smoking a cigar two feet long. What are you doing? inquired the
doctor. Just doing as you told me; I went down to the cigar-maker
and got two made two feet long, and they answer first rate.
116
When a man begins to adopt Gentile habits, a cigar two feet long
is only a patching to the extravagance he will become addicted
to.
117
I see in this valley large fields fenced out. In some places,
there have been four or five acres ploughed; in some, ten acres:
pass on a little further, and there are a few acres more. How is
this, brother Maughan? Men inclose more than they can cultivate,
water, and improve, and a very large portion must necessarily be
vacant, for it was difficult to get water on it. Many acres of
grain perish, and the grasshoppers devoured much that remained
from the drought. I advise you, brethren, to stop this scattering
method of cultivation, and gather your farms together, and make
fields well fenced, plough, and put in your grain well, and give
it a sufficient amount of water, and you will have three times as
much wheat as you got in the start of your settlements in this
valley.
117
President Young is acknowledged by us all the master-builder in
Zion, or, if you please, the master-workman. If the
master-workman walks in among the timber laid out here for your
big Tabernacle as the grand architect, planning and assorting the
different sticks of timber for certain places and purposes, he
does not expect to meet with opposition from the material out of
which he designs to make a temple of worship. He comes to a stick
of timber, and says, I will make a post of this; and the stick
rises up in the dignity of its strength and will not be made a
post, but will be a sleeper, and so on with all the timbers of
the building: they are not subject to the will of the
master-builder. Will not this comparison represent a large
portion of this people? The master-builder points to the South
and says, Go and raise cotton; but many reply, It is no cotton
country; it is the most wretched, barren, God-forsaken country in
the world. This is not submitting to the will of the
master-builder.
117
This puts me in mind of Jefferson Thompson, now a
Brigadier-General in the secession army in Missouri. After he had
been in this country, his comrades got around and inquired, Well,
Mr. Thompson, how do you like that country? Any good land there?
He replied, It is the most God-forsaken country in all creation.
How did you find the Mormons living there? How do they live? Why,
they raise plenty of wheat, and the best wheat I ever saw in my
life. Can they raise anything else? Yes. The finest potatoes, (I
never saw finer,) and every kind of garden stuff, and very good
corn. Any fruit? They are beginning to raise some fine peaches
and other kinds of fruits. But you said it was the most desolate,
barren, God-forsaken country in creation: how is it, then, that
they can raise such good stuff? Well I cannot account for it in
any way, only it is a damned Mormon miracle?
118
That is the correct idea: the Lord is doing it. I have learned
that in the county of Harrison, Western Virginia, they have not
raised ten bushels of apples, peaches, plums, or a pint of
strawberries in the whole country, although I dare say there are
a thousand orchards in it, and their crops have failed; their
glory has departed. The Lord blesses the land in proportion as
they're willing to do good. Last year, the word of the Lord came
to this people, Send down two hundred teams and bring home the
Saints. The teams were sent down. Some said we could not do
without them at home; if so many teams went, we could not raise
crops sufficient. But there has not been such a crop in all the
Territory as was raised this year. The very sending of the teams
seemed to be the assurance of the bountiful blessings of God on
our crops. As the President remarked this forenoon, we say all we
have is upon the altar; but let it begin to burn, and they begin
straightway to pull it off. We are all united in our faith; but
when the word comes, Brother, you have a good farm here; but the
interests of Zion seem to require you should go to Santa Clara to
raise cotton. But, says he, it is no cotton country, and he is
awfully discouraged. What does it matter in what part of the
building the master-builder places us? Every person is placed in
a position he is the best qualified to fill, and which he will
enhance the most the interests of the kingdom of God.
118
As the President and his company were going down south, a brother
wanted us to go and breakfast with him: he said he could not do
very well by us, for he was sent on a mission, and he was not as
rich as some of the people. When we went to breakfast, it was not
ready. An apology was made that the women had to milk twenty
cows: he had teen more on the Plains running with their calves,
and he had not time to get them up. He said he wanted to
accompany the President, but he had only two animals up; but he
had two span of mules on the Plains that he thought would keep up
with the President. I have had a hard time of it this season, and
had but little time. I had to do all my farming with
three-year-olds and four-year-olds. I sent four yoke of cattle to
the States this season; yet I have thirty acres of wheat--the
best wheat you ever saw. What a poor man! But he was on a
mission, and the idea of being on a mission made him think he was
poor.
118
If a man feels rich, and has not a dime in his pocket, if he is
righteous, he is rich indeed; but if he has a penurious
disposition and is miserly, though his hands are full of riches,
he does not turn it to a good account, and in a little while he
is like the child that takes an apple in each hand, but
undertakes to hold another; he is apt to drop the two to secure
the third.
118
When you raise flax, hemp, wheat, cattle, wool, etc., let
everything be placed in the best position to increase the
creature comforts of life. Seek the means to manufacture the
textile productions into clothing, etc., that nothing may be lost
or wasted, and thus learn to do without those things that have to
come from abroad. Let us make our own crockery. Let us be willing
to drink out of a brown mug or go without. We want to see every
man and woman ready to do that which is for the general welfare
more than for the individual interest.
118
We boast about being one, pray about it, and rejoice about it
every minute; but let the Lord's servants try to dictate us how
to manage our property in the best possible manner for the
general good and the accelerated growth of the wealth and
influence of this great people, we declare by our works they
shall not touch a dollar. Zion is going to be a great empire, and
seeing God has trusted us as stewards of the property we hold, we
must use it to build up his kingdom and cause. And when the
authorities advise us to put that property into a mill or
carding-machine, into this or that, for the welfare of Israel, do
it cheerfully with a good heart and ready hand, and not with fear
and whining.
119
I pray the Lord continually to inspire President Young with
wisdom and knowledge, and judgment above all men upon earth, to
dictate the affairs of Zion in a manner that shall be the most
approved by his heavenly Master. I really do want to see a
feeling of contentment manifested by the brethren who are sent
into Washington County to raise cotton there, and make the
mission honourable, and gain for themselves credit and the
blessings of God and his servants. If a man is instructed to
raise flax, and introduce machinery to manufacture it, I like to
see him do it cheerfully. In all our works and labour, our first
great interest should be the building up of the kingdom of God,
and be so gritty that we will actually go without buying a paste
board bonnet or a pair of paper shoes, when we can have something
we can produce ourselves that will answer the purpose. All these
articles are produced by labour and ingenuity. Let the knowledge
of these arts be communicated from one to another, and be the
property of the whole to benefit the whole. There is a man in
Pinto, Washington county, that makes cheese so skilfully that he
never has any trouble with it in summer; he only has to turn it
once in a while. Well, brother, how do you make that cheese?
"That is a secret."
119
Now, brethren, if you know anything that is for the welfare of
Israel, instruct others. If a sister knows how to get her up a
table-cloth, let her show it to her sister, and let the knowledge
pass round. If she understands the process of spinning cotton and
flax, communicate that knowledge to others. Let us learn wisdom
from our leaders.
119
The power of the Almighty has been manifested in gathering this
people out of the midst of many nations. A greater miracle never
existed. It has been done by his wise counsel and fatherly care,
and a nation has been established without the shedding of blood.
Zion has been travailing and has brought forth. I have travelled
this season to preach to the Saints twenty-five hundred miles and
stopped with the Saints every night. I have preached to hundreds
of congregations, large and small, in houses and out-of-doors.
119
May the blessing of Israel's God attend you and your crops, and
herds and flocks; and everything that pertains to you, may it be
blessed continually. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, October 7, 1860
Daniel H. Wells, October 7, 1860
DUTIES OF THE SAINTS IN ROLLING FORTH THE WORK OF GOD.
Remarks by President Daniel H Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1860.
Reported by J. V. Long.
119
I have been highly gratified during this Conference in hearing
the teachings which we have heard. I felt (as I always do when
hearing of the greatness and goodness of God, and the great work
in which we are engaged,) to rejoice in the blessings of the
Almighty. This Gospel is meat to my soul; it affords me continual
pleasure; I contemplate it with delight. If I had the tongue of
an angel, or of the most eloquent upon the earth it would be my
delight to speak of the goodness of God and of the work he is
performing; for it appears very glorious to me. The building up
of Zion and the establishment of the kingdom of God are to me
interesting in the highest degree: the work in which we are all
engaged is a constant solace to my soul.
120
I was well pleased with what I heard yesterday afternoon in
regard to the ox-train telegraph, or whatever you may choose to
call it. Is this the Gospel of Jesus Christ that I am alluding
to? It is because it is in relation to the gathering of Israel,
and that which will accomplish the gathering of Israel is the
salvation of the people; and for this reason I was pleased with
what I heard from the President, and also from Bishop Woolley and
Elder J. W. Young. The President observed that he did not often
make a requirement of the people without giving a reason for it.
I thought yesterday that the reasons were very good, great, and
numerous, why he should require the Saints to furnish two hundred
waggons and teams to go to the States and bring home the poor and
meek of the earth.
120
We hear of the great and glorious things of the kingdom; but when
we go home, do we look about ourselves and look after the
interests of the cause of our Redeemer? Will we receive the
teachings which we hear from this stand? Will we put forth our
hands to enable the President to roll forth this great work? This
is for us all to answer and act upon. Will the Bishops bring
forth those waggons and teams, three or four yoke of oxen to each
waggon? If they will, we can then accomplish much towards
bringing the poor to these valleys next year. Will the Bishops
answer this call from Bishop Hunter, and he from the President?
The President is the Lord's mouthpiece, and it seems to me that
he should only have to say to Bishop Hunter, We want two hundred
waggons and teams to go to the Missouri river, and it should be
done. I feel in my heart that this will be done. I believe the
brethren will take an interest in the matter. I feel satisfied
that there is cattle enough in the country, and we can easily do
this. We only need to be united, and the work will be
accomplished.
120
There is another matter of vital importance for us to consider.
The Lord's storehouse is almost empty, and we should see to this,
for the President says he wishes to begin to fill up that house,
that in the spring he may begin to build up the walls of the
Temple. To carry on this work, much means will be needed, and we
shall expect that the Lord's storehouse will be filled up with
grain and provisions for the sustenance of the hands that will be
called to work upon the Temple. We shall expect this to be in the
hearts of the people, and that they will furnish the means to buy
cloth, or the clothing ready made; also the butter, eggs, cheese,
beef, and all things necessary for the brethren that will labour
upon the Temple. Let us be gathering things together this fall
and winter, for these are things that are necessary to help in
sustaining this kingdom, and accomplishing and bringing about the
purposes of the Lord.
120
It is meat and drink to me to see the work of the Lord roll forth
and prosper. I have no doubtful feelings in regard to the
glorious future of the kingdom to which we belong, but I feel
assured that all things that have been spoken concerning it will
come to pass. I have no fears in regard to the blessings promised
to the Saints, nor anything that pertains to the welfare of the
kingdom of our God. I shall get all the blessings I deserve, and
in all probability a great many more, for I have some confidence
in the goodness of God, and I think that he will not only give me
all that I deserve, but a great deal more.
121
I feel to be active and energetic in the discharge of the duties
I have to perform, and not let the time and opportunity pass
without accomplishing those things that are required of me. If we
omit anything that we can do, it is an opportunity let slip that
will not return. In order to get a reward, we should labour to
accomplish a great deal of good, try to do more, and to increase
the knowledge of God; we should strive to increase continually
and to be faithful in all things. We are connected and bound
together by a single motive--by the principles of salvation which
we have received; and why not manifest this in the building up of
the kingdom of God, and thus have an interest in all that
pertains to the faithful in Christ, till we can wield an
influence in all things that will promote the prosperity of Zion?
By doing this, the nations will feel the distant tread of Israel;
the nations will know it and feel it. Israel is on the increase,
while the nations are crumbling. We can see it and feel it.
121
Then let the people take warning and make friends with their God
and with the people of God. It is for their interest to do so. We
should have no fears as to the final result. It is as the
President said this morning, Zion will be built up, and the laws
thereof go forth to all people; and if we were disposed, we could
not hinder it. This is a cause of offence to many. They are angry
because we rejoice in the things which the Lord reveals unto us.
It is for this cause that they seek to destroy us from the earth,
because the Lord through us forewarns them that he will send his
destroying angels to speak to them in a way that they cannot
misunderstand.
121
We know that if the people had the influence and power, they
would dethrone the Almighty and crucify Jesus again, and that
without a cause; but what do we cry to them about it? We command
them to repent of their sins, and turn unto God with all their
hearts, might, mind, and strength; but they will not hearken.
121
Brethren, let us be faithful and energetic in the performance of
our duties; let us go forth, conquering and to conquer. Let us
draw from the elements those things that are necessary for our
support, to aid in building up the kingdom of God, doing all
things necessary temporally as well as spiritually, work
righteousness, and reject evil from our midst. If we pursue this
course, those that seek to destroy the people of our God, who
seek to tread upon the wine and the oil, will have no influence
nor power; but we shall be enabled to establish the true
principles of righteousness upon the earth.
121
It is our mission and duty as Saints to do all that lies in our
power to build up the kingdom of our God upon the earth, to
overthrow error, destroy wickedness and iniquity. These are the
purposes for which we are gathered together, and let us be
diligent therein. In our own sphere, let us act well our part as
Saints of the Most High God.
121
This is my exhortation, brethren and sisters, and these are my
feelings upon the subject. While we rejoice in the great and
glorious work of our Heavenly Father, let us be active in the
performance of the duties required of us.
121
I pray the Almighty to give us health and strength to enable us
to accomplish the work we have before us as fast as it shall be
wisdom for us to do so, which I ask in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, February 17, 1861
Brigham Young, February 17, 1861
VARIETIES OF MIND AND CHARACTER--CHASTISEMENT--FREEDOM, &c.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt City, February 17, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
122
I wish to address myself particularly to the Elders of Israel,
for their instruction, edification, and learning, that they may
be profitable to themselves and others. I will appeal to the
experience of every individual, when we do as well as we know
how, honour our God, honour our calling, honour our Priesthood,
honour our tabernacles, our being upon the earth, whether it is
not the feeling of every heart to wish all persons to be just
like ourselves--to wish the ideas and acts of our brethren to be
precisely like ours; and yet we should not look upon ourselves as
an infallible standard for others. It is no more natural for your
lungs to expand and contract in breathing than it is for you to
wish others to be like yourselves.
122
I wish the Elders of Israel to understand mankind as they are--to
go to the people and take them as they are. Let an Elder go into
the world to preach the Gospel of salvation, and he will find
some individuals possessed of a great deal more ability than
others. Stop with a family, when you are invited to tarry over
night, and you find them in great ignorance; their minds are low
and grovelling, as were the minds of their fathers before them;
they have not been taught to cultivate the mental faculty that is
within them, and they are dull and stupid. Step into another
house, and you will discern that the minds of every member of
that family are cultivated to the best of their ability and
circumstances. You will find some portions of a community
diligently studying the sciences of the day, others cultivating
the arts, &c., each according to their tastes, means, or
circumstances, while others seem to be under no cultivation of
the mind: yet in all the various classes each wants his neighbour
to be precisely like himself.
123
You see some persons who appear at meetings on the Sabbath and on
other public occasions with their hair uncombed and their faces,
hands, and clothing uncleanly. Have they no combs nor soap? They
have, or can get them. How happens it that we behold such
conduct? Probably the parents of those persons taught them that
it was pride that prompted people to appear clean and decent.
Perhaps their mothers taught them in their infancy that if they
washed their faces, and combed and anointed their hair, and
dressed themselves in comely apparel to appear before their
fellow-men, "Oh, you are full of pride!" Sisters, were not some
of you taught in your youth that if you wore a silk dress, you
did so purely through pride? Many of you were. I knew one sister
in this Church who burned up several dresses when she became a
Methodist, because she thought it not right for her to wear rich
and costly clothing; that pride prompted costly dress, and in it
she could not come before the Lord in humility. She also thought
that if she gave her rich dresses away, others would commit the
same sin that she would commit in wearing them; so she destroyed
them.
123
To return to the Elders of Israel. An Elder visits a Branch, and,
unless he is on his guard, he will begin to complain that the
Presiding Elder of the Branch is not as he is, does not
understand as he does, and does not conceive of the Gospel as he
does. He will find himself saying to the members of the
Branch--"You are in the dark; you need teaching; you ought to
have a smart Elder here--a man of understanding--to teach you."
"Well, brother, will you stay and teach us?" Perhaps, through
persuasion, he will stop, and what will he do? Break that Branch
to pieces, and destroy their faith, if possible. Why? "You are
not as I am!" Elders, look to this, and think of it. We wish you
to reap some benefit from your experience.
123
When I rise here and tell you things that pertain to other
nations and generations, and when others teach you things that
pertain to other people, it does not profit you as much as it
does for us to understand ourselves. Wherever we go, wherever our
lot is cast, whoever we associate with, let the Elders have the
principles of truth within them to prompt heavenly and holy
desires to do good. Is it wisdom for each Elder to strive to
mould and fashion all others precisely according to himself in
all the views and notions he possesses? Is this the way? No, it
is not. It is wisdom for the Elders of Israel to know how to
treat others according to the ability they possess, and to treat
their families according to the ability they possess. In visiting
neighbourhoods, you will find persons intelligent upon some
points, and upon other points they may be ignorant. They may be
very well informed upon certain principles pertaining to
divinity, and upon others be ignorant. Their dispositions are
also different from yours and others you associate with. What
will you make of them? Good people--Saints, so far as in your
power.
123
We are very apt through our traditions, former associations, and
notion of things and ideas, to attribute every act of man and
every manifestation of mankind to an invisible source--the good
or the evil. God is the author of all good; and yet, if you
rightly understood yourselves, you would not directly attribute
every good act you perform to our Father in heaven, nor to his
Son Jesus Christ, nor to the Holy Ghost; neither would you
attribute every evil act of a man or woman to the Devil or his
spirits or influences; for man is organized by his Creator to act
perfectly independently of all influences there are above or
beneath. Those influences are always attending him, and are ready
to dictate and direct--to lead him into truth or to lead him to
destruction. But is he always guided by those influences in every
act? He is not. It is ordained of God that we should act
independently in and of ourselves, and the good is present when
we need it. If we will ask for it, it is with us. If we yield to
temptation, the evil is present, and nigh enough to lead every
son and daughter of Adam to destruction, if they give way to it.
But it is the design of the Almighty that we should act
independently. Then, when you see a person endowed by the Holy
Ghost, you need not expect him to look and act precisely as you
do. Their religious sentiments will be alike, for the Holy Ghost
does not introduce foolish traditions and the varied unwise
notions that the inhabitants of the earth have.
124
A man will say, "If I believed that such a man or woman was a
Saint, I should despair of all good." Why? "Because their acts
and lives are so different from mine." Now, if you will reflect
upon the traditions of the world, with which we are more or less
encumbered, you will see manifest the trait I have referred to.
If I am washed and made clean, if I am attired in comely
garments, or there is anything extra upon me to beautify, it is
considered by some as the height of folly and pride; it is looked
upon as a sin of the deepest dye; and the feeling arises, "If I
could believe such a gentleman or lady to be a Christian, I
should despair of the good that is with me." Why? "Because I have
been taught that all this is pride." I have known people who have
lived in this Church, whom I should suppose had concluded it to
be an unpardonable sin for them to go to meeting with clean faces
and hands. What are the notions of most of the Christian world in
regard to a Prophet? They would wish to see a man with his hair
to his waist. Combed? No. He must never appear to use that
frivolous, sinful article, a comb. That would be folly in the
extreme. It would be sin, therefore, if he appears with his hair
long, bushy, snarled, dirty, and hanging carelessly about his
shoulders. Are his hands washed? No. His finer nails trimmed and
clean? No; they are like dirty bird's claws. Is he cheerful? No;
for he must wear a long face, never suffer a smile to pass over
his countenance, but go mourning all the day long; and it is, "O
Lord, have mercy upon the people." Present a Prophet to suit the
notions of many of the sectarian world, and you have such a man
as this. Will he have on a decent suit of clothes? No; he must
have a sheep-skin about his loins, and must wear a girdle as
dirty and filthy as the rags upon our natives.
124
Others are trained and traditionated to appear with clean faces
and dressed in decent attire--are taught to appear comely and
beautiful. All of these classes act according to their faith and
traditions, and each one of them says, "If you are not as I am,
you are not right." This is just as natural as it is to breathe
vital air. I wish this trait in the Saints to be done away. I
want the Elders of Israel to learn to take people as they are.
How many do you see who have no influence over certain spirits in
this Church? Do you know how to approach a man that is full of
subtlety and self-will--with an idea that every man on earth is
wrong but himself? Do you know how to operate to gain his
affections and goodwill? Do you know how to attract that spirit
and make it follow you? If you do not, you do not fully
understand your duty, calling, and Priesthood. I wish the people
to learn to have influence over themselves, and then learn to
have influence with your fellow-beings, that you may be able to
attract the spirits in the intelligent beings around you, so that
these spirits will follow you to be taught of you, and learn of
your doctrine to lead them to life everlasting.
124
There is a certain trait in the Elders of Israel that I really
want them to get rid of, for they are better off without than
with it. Not that they are so very much to blame, or that I would
condemn them; but, according to their traditions and nature, they
think everybody ought to be like themselves. And when they
chasten faulty brethren, they often chasten them, perhaps, beyond
bounds. With some spirits a certain amount of chastisement is
sufficient; and if you go beyond that, you may drive them to
distraction--you may destroy them. You must learn to know when
you have chastised enough.
125
Do you know how to chastise your children? When they do wrong,
catch them in the act of doing wrong, if possible, and then
switch them nicely, and tell them you have a good mind to whip
them; tell them you will chasten them, if they do not stop such
conduct. Do not let them know that they were whipped; but when
you correct them, do it so that they will remember it more than
twenty-four hours; and tell them that if they do not mind you,
you will have to chasten them and whip them. Tell the brethren
and sisters, "If you do not behave yourselves, I will chasten you
by-and-by." Never try to destroy a man. It is our mission to save
the people, not to destroy them. The least, the most inferior
spirit now upon the earth, in our capacity, is worth worlds.
125
When Oliver Cowdery felt to complain, and wanted a little more
influence in the Church than Joseph, the Lord spoke to him
through Joseph, and said to his servant Oliver, Suppose you
should labour all your lifetime faithfully, and be the means of
saving one soul, how great would be your joy in heaven over that
soul that you were the means of saving! If to all eternity you
could praise God, through being the means of saving one soul,--I
may say the least or most inferior intelligence upon the earth,
pertaining to the human family,--if you could be the means of
saving one such person, how great would be your joy in the
heavens! Then let us save many, and our joy will be great in
proportion to the number of souls we save. Let us destroy none.
125
I asked some brethren, a few evenings ago, while in council, if
they would not do themselves the kindness from that time forth to
live such lives that, when the books are opened, there is one
source of gratitude to them to know that their debits do not
overbalance their credits. I then asked them why not live so that
when the books are opened there are no debits against them. It
will be a pleasure to know that we have saved all the Father gave
into our power. Jesus said that he lost none except the sons of
perdition. He will lose none of his brethren, except sons of
perdition. Let us save all the Father puts in our power. And when
you are called to preside as Bishop, or to preach the Gospel on
foreign missions, are called to travel through our settlements to
regulate the affairs of the Saints, take a course to save every
person. There is no man or woman within the pale of saving grace
but that is worth saving. There is no intelligent being, except
those who have sinned against the Holy Ghost, but that is worth,
I may say, all the life of an Elder to save in the kingdom of
God. Then let us take a course to understand men as they are, and
not endeavour to make them precisely as we are, for this you
cannot do. I am myself; you are yourselves. Let us learn how to
approach each other, and how to get an influence over that
intelligent portion that is within.
125
I am not going to drive a man or a woman to heaven. A great many
think that they will be able to flog people into heaven, but this
can never be done, for the intelligence in us is as independent
as the Gods. People are not to be driven, and you can put into a
gnat's eye all the souls of the children of men that are driven
into heaven by preaching hell-fire. So learn wisdom, that when
you behold your brethren in the depths of poverty, but striving
to do right, they are as beloved as they would be if they were
dressed in purple and fine linen. Take that intelligent course,
and learn to instruct people until they increase in knowledge and
understanding, until their traditions pass away, and they will
become of one heart and mind in the principles of godliness.
126
If you are ever called upon to chasten a person, never chasten
beyond the balm you have within you to bind up. I might call some
of you to witness that I chasten you, but there is not a soul
that I chasten but what I feel as though I could take them and
put them in my bosom and carry them with me day by day. They
deserve chastisement, but God forbid that I should chasten beyond
the healing balm I have to save them and make better men of them.
It is not my daily study to know what a Prophet meant in relation
to things that occurred before the flood, or will occur after the
millennium, how Adam set out his currant bushes, and in what part
of the garden Eve was when she partook of the forbidden fruit;
but I want to know how to lead you with that intelligence to
enable you to live to an everlasting life, that you may be saved
in the kingdom of God. I say again, Do not chasten beyond the
balm you have within you. If you have the saving influence within
you, it is well. When you have the chastening rod in your hands,
ask God to give you wisdom to use it, that you may not use it to
the destruction of an individual, but to his salvation. Can you
save all? Yes, you can save all that will be saved. If people are
not saved, it is because they are not disposed to be saved. They
act for themselves, and act from choice.
126
Would I compel a person to be saved in the kingdom of God that
chose to go to hell? No. If I had all the power of the Gods in
the eternities, I would not save one soul in the kingdom of God
that chose to stay out, neither will the Gods. All who wish to be
saved and desire good I wish to be saved, and Jesus will lose
none except the sons of perdition. I may be instrumental, in the
providences of our God, of saving thousands and millions in the
celestial kingdom that otherwise perhaps would not get there. We
are to be like the good physician; and if we see the sick--those
afflicted with pain and distress in the head, eyes, teeth, or in
any of the limbs or other portion of the body, it is our duty to
have the medicine--the remedy to administer to that pain, to
heal, to cure, to rebuke the disease and save the sick like a
good physician, and not kill them by dosing down the medicine as
do some of our doctors. Administer the medicine in all mildness,
and with good judgment and discretion. Seek until you learn the
medicine to administer to each patient, and how much to give to
each. There is just as much difference in the spiritual
organization as you see in the temporal organization. You can see
that eternal variety in both. You may go to a man taken with a
fever, and if you treat him as you did a similar case last week,
you may consign him to the grave. You ought to know better.
126
I could preach a sermon on doctoring the body, we have so many
that do not understand it among those who profess to; but it is
of no use. I would rather have the sisters wait upon me in
sickness than many of those who profess to be physicians.
126
Elders of Israel, learn to be spiritual physicians. Carry the
medicine with you to deal out to every patient as he needs it. If
a patient has chills and fever in his spirit, you must carry the
medicine to cure it; also for the erysipelas, or the dumb ague,
or the rheumatism in the spirit, you must carry the medicine to
heal. Thus learn, when you have chastened enough, to cease; and
be sure you never chasten beyond the balm you carry in your
portmanteau.
126
I will bring our forenoon meeting to a close. May God bless you!
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, January 6, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, January 6, 1861
OBSERVANCE OF THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, January 6, 1861
OBSERVANCE OF THE COMMANDMENTS OF GOD.
Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 6, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
127
It would be very gratifying to me, this afternoon, if I could
speak freely of those things that I have been meditating upon for
the last few days. It would be a great satisfaction to me, and
doubtless instructive to this congregation, if I could lay before
them those things that are revolving in my mind; but instructions
to the Saints only appear to be given a word or two at a time,
here a little and there a little, and I do not understand that
the Lord will ever manifest his will in any other way. This is
because of the weakness of humanity and the great variety in the
minds of the Saints.
127
I can say, as I have said for years, the religion of Jesus Christ
professed by the Church of Latter-day Saints, which Church I have
entered into, and of which I have been a member twenty-nine
years,--I can truly say that it is a hundredfold more precious to
me that it was when I first embraced it. My mind was contracted
at that time, and I knew but little of the things of God. I will
here remark that I do not profess to know much now; still I
understand them more perfectly, and I take a more comprehensive
view of God and godliness than I did, or was capable of doing,
when I first received the light of truth. Instead of becoming
dark in my mind and growing stereotyped in my ways, I have
expanded with the increase of my experience; I feel more acutely,
I see more clearly, and I comprehend more perfectly the
principles that pertain to life. The older I grow in the Church,
the riper I become in my mind, and the more I discover of the
beauty and excellence of the plan of salvation.
128
In regard to treating upon the mysteries of the kingdom and what
are commonly called the great things, or, in other words, going
into the top of the tree, or doing as some do who take the tree
and cram it down the people's throats top foremost, I do not
believe in anything of the kind, neither have I been taught so to
treat the people. I consider that the Elders of Israel should
understand well and thoroughly digest the first principles of the
doctrine of Christ, for obedience to them will prove the power of
God unto salvation to every one that believes and practises them.
You know it is written that the Gospel is the power of God unto
salvation to every one that believeth. I can tell you something
in connection with this: You may believe what you please; it will
do you no good, unless you practise it. We are required to
manifest our faith by our works, and to work out our salvation
with fear and trembling; for it is the Lord that worketh in us to
will and to do his good pleasure. If we seek him with all our
hearts, and observe those things that pertain to righteousness,
working diligently in his kingdom, he will feel after us and
inspire our hearts with his Holy Spirit, and the influence
thereof will rest upon us continually; it will enter into every
muscle, sinew, and fibre of the body, in proportion to our
fitness to receive it. If we render ourselves susceptible of the
nourishment that is imparted by the Spirit of God to the spirits
that dwell within these mortal bodies, we shall have sufficient
light and power to enable our spirits to dictate our bodies and
lead them unto eternal life.
128
"And behold, he that is faithful shall be made ruler over many
things. And again, I will give unto you a pattern in all things,
that ye may not be deceived; for Satan is abroad in the land, and
he goeth forth deceiving the nations; wherefore he that prayeth,
whose spirit is contrite, the same is accepted of me, if he obey
mine ordinances. He that speaketh, whose spirit is contrite,
whose language is meek and edifieth, the same is of God, if he
obey mine ordinances. And again, he that trembleth under my power
shall be made strong, and shall bring forth fruits of praise and
wisdom, according to the revelations and truths which I have
given you." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 66, par. 4.)
128
In the great day of accounts all men will be judged according to
the works that are wrought in their natural bodies, and it is of
the highest importance that we should consider the final result
of our acts.
128
I am always for the consideration of these little minute things
that concern us to-day. We should always be engaged in doing the
things that belong to to-day. There is but one course that You
and I can pursue and be right, and that is, be sufficiently
humble to look at the most minute fibres. The large roots of a
tree receive their nourishment through the little fibres, and
they receive it from the fountain, and then that nourishment is
sent through the main trunk of the tree into the limbs, branches,
and twigs. It is just so with the Church of Christ. A similar
figure might be made use of in regard to people studying
languages. There is no man who has got a good education in the
English, French, or German languages, but who has got that
knowledge by going into the roots, or what they choose to term
the etymology of language.
128
It is just so with the man who becomes educated in the science of
the Gospel of Christ: he begins at first principles, he learns
them thoroughly and practically, and, by carrying them out in his
daily walk and conversation, he becomes educated in the religion
of Jesus Christ, which is the only perfect science revealed to
man.
128
When Jesus Christ was upon the earth, he taught the people,
saying--"I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.
Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away, and
every branch that beareth fruit he purgeth it, that it may bring
forth more fruit. Now ye are clean through the word which I have
spoken unto you. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot
bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can
ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: he
that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much
fruit; for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in
me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered, and men gather
them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. If ye
abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye
will, and it shall be done unto you." (John, chapter 15, verses
1-7.)
129
This is precisely the position we occupy in the Church of Christ.
If we do not abide in the vine, we shall be cast out; and all the
inhabitants of the earth that do not connect themselves to the
true vine, Jesus Christ, will become as stubble, and they will be
burnt up, and become ashes under the soles of the feet of the
Saints that will come upon the earth to trim it, adorn it, and
make it like the garden of Eden, that they may dwell upon it
forever.
129
If we are in the vine of Christ, we shall bring forth the fruits
of righteousness, and our works will be performed daily according
to the requirements of the law of God. Except we live daily in
the line of our duty, and keep the platter clean inside as well
as out, we cannot obtain the blessings promised. If we take this
course, we shall live and prosper, and bear off the kingdom,
independent of those that do evil; for God will nourish and
cherish those who do right.
129
Supposing we compare this Church to a tree, and suppose that
one-fourth of the limbs are dead, what use are they to the tree?
They are lifeless, and consequently the sooner they are taken
away the better for the health of the tree. Is there anything
lost by lopping off those lifeless limbs? No; for the power and
strength that was formerly in the whole tree will enter into that
part which is left. Do you not go and clip off the small sprouts,
and sometimes some of the bunches of grapes from your vines, in
order to make the rest of the vine and the fruit grow larger and
stronger? Upon the same principle, this Church has to be proven,
for the work of God must and will roll on, and all the opposition
in the world cannot stop it. It is a kingdom that is established
to remain upon the earth until it subdues all other kingdoms, and
brings them into subjection to the law of God. I know this just
as well as I know that I stand here to-day, and my desire is that
you may know it also, and that you may become as the heart of one
man. Jesus says, "If you are not one, you are not mine." For
instance, suppose I come into this stand and offer up a prayer,
it is the duty of all present to join with me, not only in the
sentiments, but to actually allow the very words to pass silently
through their minds. In this way we become one, our faith is
united, and we answer the requirement of the law of God.
129
I have frequently said in your hearing that I would give a good
deal if I could unfold to you the secret feelings of my heart. I
do not know of any better way to get at this than by comparison.
I have not language to soar above and spread myself like an
eagle, but I desire to present my sentiments in such a way that
all will understand. There are none of you but what know right
and wrong just as well as I do; and you are obliged to carry out
the principles of right.
129
Has there been any change in the first principles of the doctrine
of Christ as revealed by Jesus himself? No: that doctrine stands
good, and will forever remain so. Some suppose that the Ten
Commandments given through Moses have been done away; but I can
inform you that they are still in force. It will do no harm for
me to read those commandments, as contained in the 20th chapter
of Exodus. They are as follows:--
130
"And God spake all these words, saying, I am the Lord they God,
which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the
house of bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. Thou
shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of
anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth
beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not
bow down thyself to them, nor serve them; for I the Lord thy God
am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the
children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate
me, and shewing mercy unto thousands of them that love me and
keep my commandments. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord
thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that
taketh his name in vain.
130
Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou
labour and do all thy work. But the seventh day is the Sabbath of
the Lord thy God. In it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy
son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor
thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates. For in six
days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in
them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed
the Sabbath day and hallowed it.
130
Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long upon
the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. Thou shalt not kill.
Thou shalt not commit adultery. Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt
not bear false witness against thy neighbour. Thou shalt not
covet thy neighbour's house; thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's
wife, nor his manservant, nor his maidservant, nor his ox, nor
his ass, nor anything that is thy neighbour's.
130
And all the people saw the thunderings, and the lightnings, and
the noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoking; and when the
people saw it, they removed and stood afar off. And they said
unto Moses, Speak thou with us, and we will hear; but let not God
speak with us, lest we die. And Moses said unto the people, Fear
not, for God is come to prove you, and that his fear may be
before your faces, that ye sin not. And the people stood afar
off, and moses drew near unto the thick darkness where God was.
130
And the Lord said unto Moses, Thus thou shalt say unto the
children of Israel, Ye have seen that I have talked with you from
heaven. Ye shall not make with me gods of silver, neither shall
ye make unto you gods of gold.
130
An altar of earth thou shalt make unto me, and shalt sacrifice
thereon thy burnt offerings, and thy peace offerings, thy sheep,
and thine oxen; in all places where I record my name, I will come
unto thee, and I will bless thee. And if thou wilt make me an
altar of stone, thou shall not build it of hewn stone; for if
thou lift up thy tool upon it thou has polluted it. Neither shalt
thou go by steps unto mine altar, that thy nakedness be not
discovered thereon."
130
You will find in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that these
commandments have been renewed unto us. The Lord says in one
place, All old covenants have I caused to be done away, and this
is a new and an everlasting covenant: it is even that which was
in the beginning; it is that covenant which was made in the days
of Jesus. It is that same covenant which the Almighty revealed to
Father Adam in the garden of Eden; but it has been renewed in
these last days, and hence it is a new and an everlasting
covenant. If you would only think of it for a little while, you
would remember that we imitate many of those things that were
done in former dispensations.
131
Jesus told the people in his day to seek to enter in at the
narrow gate, or, as the New Testament calls it, the strait gate.
He also told them to seek not to counsel God, but to walk in that
path which leads to life; for narrow is the gate that leads to
life, and few there be that enter in thereat. And he further says
that the wicked will come and say, We have prophesied in thy
name, and in thy name done many mighty works. And I will add to
this that many of them will have to say, We have stolen hundreds
of cattle from the Mormons, and driven them from their homes,
because they preached a new religion. Still the Lord will say, I
know you not.
131
Those covenants that we have made with God were also made in the
beginning of the creation. They are now renewed to us, and
revelations of this kind are just as binding upon you and me as
the words and counsels that come from President Young and others.
We are acting in the same capacity that the Apostles and Prophets
of former dispensations have acted, and our word will have the
same effect upon this generation that theirs had upon the
generations in which they lived. We have the same God to worship;
the same Jesus lives to save, and he has spoken and renewed this
covenant to us and for us, and to remain with us forever and
forever.
131
Brethren, reflect, look at yourselves and see what you are about.
Consider the positions you occupy, and ascertain if you are
acting well your part--if you are speaking the truth and guarding
against all manner of evil.
131
The Book of Mormon informs us that the Devil will come along with
all manner of deceitfulness, and persuade the people to lie a
little, to steal a little, and to rob your neighbour of anything
that lies within your reach. Such a course leads to death and
dissolution, and will cause those to mourn hereafter who follow
it.
131
These are mysteries that are worth finding out; and although you
may have read them from your childhood, and your mother may have
taught them to you from your infancy, yet still they apply to
you, and it is very important that you should not forget these
small things. Some people come to this country who have been
taught these things and many other good lessons, and when they
get into these mountains they forget all their claim to the
blessings that flow through obedience to the requirements of
Heaven and the requirements of their parents. Men who hold the
Priesthood and dishonour their fathers and mothers and the
servants of God will see sorrow. But some do this and still
consider themselves good men, and they claim that they honour
their calling and Priesthood. I will tell you how I feel. When my
son turns away from the truth and disregards my counsel, he turns
away from God. Why is this so? It is because I am a branch of the
vine. I am a limb that is attached to the great tree; and when my
son disengages himself from the tree, he dishonours me; and by
dishonouring me he dishonours the God whom I serve. It is a most
excellent thing to find children listening to the admonitions of
their parents, and especially if they are blest with good ones.
Those whose parents are not in the Church should strive to get
within them the righteousness of Christ.
131
When the Adversary begins to tempt a person, he persuades him to
do a little thing here and a little wrong yonder, and persuades
him to walk in that course that will cause the disposition to do
wrong to increase upon him. The best way to do is to let alone
that which is wrong.
132
These are some of the small things. I am down among the little
roots and little vines, entering minutely into the subject of
keeping them clean. I wish all to understand, who believe on
Jesus Christ, that they should repent of all their evil deeds;
and the only way that a man can prove his penitence is by
forsaking his evil practices and being baptized for the remission
of his sins. But what good does it do for a man to come and be
baptized--to be overwhelmed in water in the likeness of the death
of Jesus Christ, and then go and partake of those cursed old sins
that he had just been washed clean from? I tell you that baptism,
in such cases, brings greater condemnation. When people are
baptized, they should then receive the Holy Ghost by the laying
on of hands. He will show them things to come; he will dwell with
them, and comfort their hearts, and cheer up their spirits.
132
There never should be a limb upon a fruit tree that is not
bearing fruit. But you will see a great many members in this
Church who are not bearing much fruit. Where is there an Elder,
High Priest, Seventy, Apostle, or Prophet that is not required to
bring forth the fruits of Christ, and those that will redound to
his glory? Let us pursue that course of life that will make us
the friends of our father and God, friends of his servants
Joseph, Hyrum, Peter, Paul, Jesus, and all the Apostles of
Christ, and let our friendship extend back to those who are in
the spirit-world.
132
Do not you suppose that the Lord will send his angels to sustain
this people? Yes, he will; and if he has to knock these mountains
by which we are surrounded into ten thousand pieces, in order to
accomplish his purposes, he will do it.
132
It is very easy to be seen that the nation that has oppressed us
is going down. The Lord revealed to Joseph Smith something about
the judgments that await the inhabitants of the earth, and he
said in the revelations that the judgments should commence at the
house of God. I will read to you parts of the revelations which
speak of these things:--
132
"But, behold, I say unto you, that before this great day shall
come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall be turned
into blood, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and there shall
be great signs in heaven above and in the earth beneath; and
there shall be weeping and wailing among the hosts of men, and
there shall be a great hailstorm sent forth to destroy the crops
of the earth: and it shall come to pass, because of the
wickedness of the world, that I will take vengeance upon the
wicked, for they will not repent; for the cup of mine indignation
is full; for, behold, my blood shall not cleanse them, if they
hear me not.
132
Wherefore I the Lord God will send forth flies upon the face of
the earth, which shall take hold of the inhabitants thereof, and
shall eat their flesh, and shall cause maggots to come in upon
them; and their tongues shall be stayed that they shall not utter
against me; and their flesh shall fall from off their bones, and
their eyes from their sockets; and it shall come to pass that the
beasts of the forest and the fowls of the air shall devour them
up; and that great and abominable church, which is the whore of
all the earth, shall be cast down by devouring fire, according as
it is spoken by the mouth of Ezekiel the Prophet, which spoke of
these things, which have not come to pass, but surely must, as I
live; for abomination shall not reign." (Doctrine and Covenants,
sec. 10, par. 4--5.)
133
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, that when I give a commandment
to any of the sons of men to do a work unto my name, and those
sons of men go with all their might and with all they have to
perform that work, and cease not their diligence, and their
enemies come upon them and hinder them from performing that work,
behold it behoveth me to require that work no more at the hands
of those sons of men, but to accept of their offerings; and the
iniquity and transgression of my holy laws and commandments I
will visit upon the heads of those who hindered my work, unto the
third and fourth generation, so long as they repent not and hate
me, saith the Lord God. Therefore for this cause have I accepted
the offering of those whom I commanded to build up a city and a
house unto my name, in Jackson County, Missouri, and were
hindered by their enemies, saith the Lord your God; and I will
answer judgment, wrath, and indignation, wailing, and anguish,
and gnashing of teeth, upon their heads, unto the third and
fourth generation, so long as they repent not and hate me, saith
the Lord your God." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 103, par. 15.)
133
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, darkness covereth the earth, and
gross darkness the minds of the people, and all flesh has become
corrupt before my face. Behold, vengeance cometh speedily upon
the inhabitants of the earth, a day of wrath, a day of burning, a
day of desolation, of weeping, of mourning, and of lamentation;
and as a whirlwind it shall come upon all the face of the earth,
saith the Lord.
133
And upon my house shall it begin, and from my house shall it go
forth, saith the Lord. First, among those among you, saith the
Lord, who have professed to know my name and have not known me,
and have blasphemed against me in the midst of my house, saith
the Lord." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 104, pars. 9-10.)
133
"Let them importune at the feet of the Judge; and if he heed them
not, let them importune at the feet of the Governor; and if the
Governor heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the
President; and if the President heed them not, then will the Lord
arise and come forth out of his hidingplace, and in his fury vex
the nation, and in his hot displeasure and in his fierce anger,
in his time, will cut off those wicked, unfaithful, and unjust
stewards, and appoint them their potion among hypocrites and
unbelievers, even in outer darkness, where there is weeping and
wailing and gnashing of teeth. Pray ye, then, that their ears may
be opened unto your cries, that I may be merciful unto them, that
these things may not come upon them. What I have said unto you
must needs be, that all men may be left without excuse; that wise
men and rulers may hear and know that which they have never
considered; that I may proceed to bring to pass my act, my
strange act, and perform my work, my strange work, that men may
discern between the righteous and the wicked, saith your God."
(Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 98, par. 12.)
133
And do you hear it, O Israel? and have you seen it, and felt the
pangs of war, when they have sent their army to this Territory,
intending to drive us from our homes? As they commenced it upon
the House of God, it must go forth upon themselves; for as they
measured out to us, it must be measured unto them fourfold.
133
The nations are already convulsed. Not only the United States,
but many of the European nations are feeling the effect of the
judgments of the Almighty; and they will continue to be afflicted
more and more, until the above revelations are fulfilled. There
is no evading the judgments of the Almighty; their only escape is
in obedience to the Gospel we have to preach. But do they believe
what we have said? No; they do not believe a word of it, and
therefore there is but little hope in their case.
134
Brethren and sisters, let your hearts be open to receive the word
of truth, that the Spirit of the Most High may be in you as a
well of water, springing up into everlasting life. God bless you
forever, and all those that hear these sayings and will render
obedience unto the law of God. Peace be upon the righteous, that
they may multiply and increase in wisdom and knowledge. I know,
as well as I know that I am here, that the Priesthood will be
taken from those who dishonour it, for they have no power to hold
the oracles of God who do wickedly. They may not all be cut off
from the tree, but they are dead, and the Spirit of God does not
dwell with them, and therefore there is no life in them.
134
May the blessings of the Lord our God attend you all, is my
prayer. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, May 12, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, May 12, 1861
LIVING OUR RELIGION--OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 12, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
134
I feel to-day, as I do a great many times, as though it was
considerable of a task for me to attempt to speak. There are
thousands of things to speak about for the edification of this
people, and every truth is like the root of a tree; it has many
branches. Many of you have probably observed that the top of a
tree is much like the root, in this particular; it has many
branches, and from those spring thousands of twigs and leaves;
and it is just so with the truth. Then, again, it is a good deal
so with the English language. Words have their roots, and some of
our linguists can give us the etymology of almost all the words
used in the English language.
134
In regard to the ideas the were advanced by President Young this
forenoon, they are just as true as it is that you are all here. I
was thinking what a blessing it would be if this people would
keep these things in view, treasure them up in their minds, and
live so that their conduct will correspond with the religion they
profess. Then they would honour that Priesthood which is
conferred upon them. When I reflect upon this, I pray that we may
all so live that God our Father may endow us with every necessary
qualification to prepare us to honour our calling. What powerful,
what mighty men the Elders would be, if they would live in that
way! The Almighty is willing to bestow upon us every necessary
gift to enable us to honour our high callings in an acceptable
manner, and to qualify us to magnify the holy Apostleship that is
conferred upon us.
135
Although you do not consider yourselves Apostles, yet there is
not a soul of you that holds the Priesthood but has received a
portion of the Apostleship, for you all sprang out of the
Apostleship. This Priesthood comes from the Father to the Son,
from Jesus to Peter, James, and John, and from them to the
Prophet Joseph Smith, and from Joseph to us; and it still
continues in one unbroken chain through all the members of the
body of Christ. Now, is not that directly from our Father? Does
it not originate in the heavens? It certainly does. Then is it
not necessary that we should all be like one man or one tree?
Every one of us is most assuredly connected to the Gospel tree,
and we are branches and members thereof. I merely bring up this
figure so as to bring the principle more forcibly to your minds.
I wish you to understand that we should be like a family
connected to their head or benefactor. We also should be one, as
our Father and his Son are one--all that have received the
Priesthood from the beginning of creation down to the present
day.
135
Now, the Lord has said that all old covenants have I caused to be
done away in this thing, and this is the new and everlasting
covenant, even that which was in the beginning. Where did he
begin this covenant? Why, he placed it upon Adam in the Garden of
Eden. Is it not so? This is the new covenant that is ordained and
sealed upon man in the beginning of this creation, and we are
here imitating it, or should.
135
We believe with all our hearts that Jesus is the Son of God, and
we imitate him by going into the waters of baptism and being
buried in the likeness of his death, and then being entitled to
come forth in the likeness of his resurrection. Then, when we
have complied with this, the Holy Ghost is bestowed upon us by
the laying on of hands by one having authority.
135
These things have come to my mind, and I consider that they are
very good. And it is for you and me, when we rise from the water,
to lead a new life--to go forth walking in the newness of life.
It is a birth--a baptism for the remission of sins--a preparatory
work to the receiving of the gift of the Holy Ghost, that it may
bring all things to our remembrance that are past, and show us
things to come; yea, that those things that we have forgotten may
be brought to our remembrance. Now, I know that, when the Holy
Ghost is upon me, all things look natural to me, and as if I had
been familiar with them before.
135
By the Spirit of prophecy you can become acquainted with things
to come, and declare them to the Saints by the inspiration of the
Holy Ghost. When men prophesy with this Spirit upon them, they
will come to pass, for the Holy Ghost cannot lie. Brethren, let
us take a course to live that we need not commence again to
repent from dead works; but let us continue in the new covenant,
and be faithful in all our duties, and increase in integrity one
towards another and towards our God. This should be uppermost in
our minds continually.
135
You all remember what was said this morning. Strive and improve
upon it. The world hate us, and hated Jesus before us; and wicked
men have killed almost every Prophet that has been upon the
earth. Have not the United States done their best to make a final
end of us? They have tried all in their power to destroy this
people from the earth. The only reason they did not do it was
because they had not the power: the Lord was on our side.
136
Brethren, it is for us now to be industrious, live our religion,
lay up our grain, and prepare for the times that are coming upon
the earth. Do any of you think that this war is going to be over
in a few days? If you do, you are greatly mistaken; but when it
is over, they will be ten times more fierce and wicked towards
this people than ever they were before.
136
By fighting, they become angry, they lost the Spirit of God, and
they then take pleasure in killing and slaying each other; and
when they become hot in this way, they will combine to serve us
the same way.
136
Do not dally or trifle with President Young's words, nor with the
words of his brethren; for those who do, trifle with the
Almighty. After all that has been said about selling wheat,
flour, and grain in general to our enemies, does it stop it? No:
they are still at it. And in what condition does it place them
that do it? Why, they become like a barren tree--they bring forth
nothing; whereas it is their duty to strive to bring forth fruits
of righteousness. I know that some will be ready to say that
brother Heber is on his old strain again, but I do not mind that.
If you trifle with brother Brigham and with his words, or with
the words of the Apostles, the Seventies, or the Bishops,
by-and-by you will feel it, and learn the effects of it in due
time. You may not feel that to-day, but you will ere long suffer
for slighting the words of the servants of God. I know this
people are advancing in knowledge; they have got more light and
intelligence than they ever before enjoyed. They are a blessed
people, and ought to appreciate their privileges as Saints of the
Most High. And as we are growing in light and knowledge, the
wicked are growing more wicked every day: they are becoming
ferocious; they are full of death and destruction; they are
becoming just as the Nephites of old. They got so desperate that
they would sing and howl all night for the blood of their
brethren; and it will be just as bad in the United States. When
our enemies seek to kill us, they seek the destruction of their
saviours.
136
If this people will do as they are told, we shall soon be
independent of all importations from foreign markets. To do this
effectually, we must set ourselves to work to make everything we
need ourselves; then we shall not need to bring goods from the
States, from Great Britain, or any other nation upon the earth,
excepting perhaps a few articles. But so long as we allow
ourselves to sustain a foreign market instead of our own, we
shall be poor indeed. I desire with all my heart that the way may
be shut up, so that we may be taught by experience the necessity
of clothing ourselves. See how dependent we are, when we have got
no bread, clothing, sugar, tea, or coffee; and those who possess
these articles hold us in servitude. It is the duty of every man
to go to work and raise or make what he needs for his own
consumption. This is one thing that causes President Young to go
down south, so that he may ascertain if that country is capable
of producing our cotton, sugar, coffee, and grapes. I know that
we can make the sugar as well in this country as they can in the
Southern States. The reason it is not done is because we have got
men here who are so anxious to get a large quantity of molasses
from their crops of sugar cane. I am satisfied that we can make
good sugar here, if we will only take a little time to do it. I
design to do it myself, if nothing happens to prevent. We make
our flour, we saw our lumber, card our wool, we spin a great deal
of yarn, and make a great deal of cloth; but still there are but
very few of this people who dress in home-made cloth. We are
dependent upon the States and the various nations of Europe for
our clothing.
137
Now, you all see these things just as I do, and I have an anxiety
for you as a people. I want you to take this course, for I know
it to be necessary for our salvation. When I go to my Father and
God, and to Joseph, he will say, Come in here, sit down with us,
and enjoy yourself. Would not this be a happy time? Yes. And what
would you not give to be in the society of Joseph and Hyrum and
his brethren? You would all give everything you possess in the
world. Then see that you live for this day by day.
137
Not a man, woman, or child need to suffer in this Territory, if
they will do just as they are told. The Lord will provide for his
people, and bring them off victoriously. Industry and
perseverance will enable us to manufacture the most of what we
want. At present we have but just commenced in home manufactures;
but if we are faithful and diligent, we shall increase rapidly in
our ability.
137
One of the most grievous things we have to endure is the evil
practices of some who profess to be Saints; but I feel to rejoice
that these are only the few. Brethren, I rejoice in spirit and in
speaking to you this day. Although I am feeble in body, I am
buoyant and strong in spirit, and I feel that I am going to live
a great many years yet. But if I am called to pass behind the
vail, all will be right with me. If we are faithful and humble,
the Lord will bring us off conquerors.
137
I feel to bless this people, that their hearts may be comforted
in the things of God. I rejoice in the performance of all my
duties, and I never feel weary in doing good, in blessing and
comforting my brethren. Some seem to take pleasure in finding
fault with everything around them; but they would not do this if
they had done right. When men neglect their prayers and other
duties, they lose the Spirit of the Lord and get into the dark.
137
You have the privilege of saving men temporally and spiritually.
Into your hands is committed the power to become saviours of men.
We have to save ourselves and others temporally, and then
spiritually.
137
I feel to say, God bless you! Peace be with you, and peace be
multiplied to the righteous, and to their seed after them for
ever! This is my blessing upon you, brethren and sisters, in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, July 28, 1861
Brigham Young, July 28, 1861
GATHERING OF THE SAINTS--HONOURING THE PRIESTHOOD, ETC.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 28, 1861.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
138
When I came into this Church, I started right out as a
missionary, and took a text, and began to travel on a circuit.
Truth is my text, the Gospel of salvation my subject, and the
world my circuit. I presume I shall not soon go all over it, but
I am still preaching and travelling occasionally. I expect to be
here about every other Sabbath, as I have been for a few weeks or
months past, except when I was in the south.
138
While I am here with you, I want to talk to the Saints. I like to
look at them; I like to instruct them, and to be instructed. We
pray continually for the redemption of Zion, for the Lord to
hasten the time when we can return and establish the centre Stake
of Zion, and build up the great temple of the Lord upon which his
glory will rest as a cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night.
We pray that we may be sanctified, that we may be made pure in
heart; and we pray that the Lord will teach us his will
continually, and reveal unto us precisely his mind, so that we
may have the mind of Christ, and know precisely what to do.
138
When will Zion be redeemed? When will the Saviour make his
appearance in the midst of his people? When will the vail be
taken away, that we may behold the glory of God? Can any of you
answer these questions? Yes, readily, when I tell you. The
redemption of Zion is the first step preparatory to the two
last-named events. Just as soon as the Latter-day Saints are
ready and prepared to return to Independence, Jackson County, in
the State of Missouri, North America, just so soon will the voice
of the Lord be heard, "Arise now, Israel, and make your way to
the centre Stake of Zion." Do you think there is any danger of
our being ready before the Lord prepares the other end of the
route? Do you believe that we, as Latter-day Saints, are
preparing our own hearts, our own lives, to return to take
possession of the centre Stake of Zion, as fast as the Lord is
preparing to cleanse the land from those ungodly persons who
dwell there? You can read, reflect, and make your own
calculations. If we are not very careful, the earth will be
cleansed from wickedness before we are prepared to take
possession of it. We must be pure to be prepared to build up
Zion. To all appearance, the Lord is preparing that end of the
route faster than we are preparing ourselves to go there.
138
His grace is here, his judgments are here, his wisdom and Spirit
are here, and every qualification that Saints can require is here
ready to be poured out upon the people, if they are prepared to
receive them. Are we prepared to receive those qualifications?
Are we prepared to march back and take possession of the centre
Stake of Zion, build up the great Temple of the Lord, and gather
in the nations of the earth?
139
There are hundreds and thousands coming here this season. We are
gathering the people as fast as we can. We are gathering them to
make Saints of them and of ourselves. Probably many of them will
apostatize, though some will not apostatize until you give them
their endowments; and then, if you do not speak out of the right
corner of your mouth, they will apostatize; and if you do not
laugh out of the right corner of your mouth, they will go. We are
gathering a few that will be faithful in the midst of this
people, and prepare themselves to be crowned kings and priests
unto God. By-and-by you will see the Saints flock together. Will
they come merely by one or two shiploads? No; it will require
many more ships than we have heretofore employed to bring home
the gathering thousands to Zion. Millions of people that now sit
in darkness--that are now, to all appearance, in the region and
shadow of death, will come to Zion.
139
When Joseph first revealed the land where the Saints should
gather, a woman in Canada asked if we thought that Jackson County
would be large enough to gather all the people that would want to
go to Zion. I will answer the question really as it is. Zion will
extend, eventually, all over this earth. There will be no nook or
corner upon the earth but what will be in Zion. It will all be
Zion. I remember that the lady was answered by asking her whether
she thought the ark was large enough to hold those that were to
go into it in the days of Noah? "Yes," was the reply. Then of
course Zion will be just large enough to receive all that will be
prepared to possess it, as the ark was.
139
We are going to gather as many as we can, bless them, give them
their endowments, etc., preach to them the truth, lay the
principles of eternal life before them, inform their minds all we
have power to do, and lead them into the path of truth and
righteousness; and those who will not abide the truth will
apostatize. A few will remain, and a good share of them will
cleave to the promises of the Lord, will be true in every
respect, and will be accounted worthy to enter in at the strait
gate. Strait is the gate and narrow is the path that leadeth to
life, and few there be that find it. Millions will come and live
in Zion when the laws of Zion reign predominant over creation;
but will all be prepared to be crowned kings and priests unto
God? No. You cannot imagine anything that will not be in Zion,
except sin and iniquity, and reviling against God and against his
kingdom. All classes of people will come to Zion. Will there be
Methodists there? Yes; and they will have the privilege to
worship a God without body, parts, and passions, just as they do
now, if they choose to. Every person and every community will
receive according to the extent of their capacity and ability.
Every person then will be blessed, will be filled with joy, will
be filled with peace, with light, and intelligence according to
the endowments with which they are endowed. Will all become kings
and priests? No; not even all that will embrace the fulness of
the Gospel.
140
There are only a few shiploads of Saints coming this season. They
will come thicker and faster, by-and-by, and will begin to
inquire after the wisdom that is in Zion. The Lord is coming out
of his hidingplace, and is beginning to scourge this nation with
a sore scourging, and vex it with a sore vexation. He is coming
forth, and the sound of the report of what is coming on the earth
and the power of God that is made manifest will vex the wicked
and the ungodly, and will bring great joy and rejoicing to the
Saints. There are millions of people, both among the Christian
and heathen nations, that are still in darkness, and exclaiming,
"Oh, how glad we would be to have some knowledge of the Gospel of
salvation!" By-and-by, when the Lord sends forth his servants and
his angels to gather them, they will be brought home to Zion and
be taught the peaceable things of the kingdom; and those that
abide a celestial law will receive a celestial glory, and those
that can abide the next law in order can abide the glory
pertaining to it, and so on. Were I to enumerate thousands of
different degrees of glory and kingdoms, I probably should
over-enumerate the kingdoms God has prepared and will prepare for
the people according to their capacities, endowments, and what
they can receive and arrive to.
140
We ought to be careful and not lay down our Priesthood. The
brethren and sisters ought to hold fast to their covenants, and
walk in that way, in that path, which is pointed out by the
Gospel. Shall we love the world? In one sense, we should. Should
we love it with a divine love? Not yet. Should we love the world
and the things of the world according to the nature of the world?
We should. We are commanded in this Bible not to love the world
and the things of the world; and then you read a little further
in the same book, and you are commanded to love the world and the
things of the world. How shall we understand these things? With
the divinity that is within us we should love divine things. Our
spirits are born of our Parents in heaven, divine, heavenly,
angelic. Shall these spirits condescend to love an earthly
object, to worship it? If they do, they become inferior to their
calling and station before God. The body is framed for the
tabernacle or house in which the spirit has to dwell. This
tabernacle is formed expressly to hold its spirit and shield it.
Should we love this tabernacle? Yes, enough to nourish it,
cherish it, and treat it kindly, and foster and nourish and
cherish it by the power of the spirit, and make this body divine.
The spirit must overcome the body in the flesh, and the flesh
become subject to the spirit in all things; then we will love the
world as it ought to be loved,--not with a divine love, but with
a human love, a moral love, loving all things according to their
worth and capacity.
141
We love our wives and children--we love that which is calculated
to make us happy and comfortable; but the divine spirit is to
overcome the body and continue so to do, looking forth until the
body also becomes divine; and then, when all has become divine,
we may love all with a divine affection, but not till then. After
the body and spirit are separated by death, what, pertaining to
this earth, shall we receive first? The body; that is the first
object of a divine affection beyond the grave. We first come in
possession of the body. The spirit has overcome the body, and the
body is made subject in every respect to that divine principle
God has planted in the person. The spirit within is pure and
holy, and goes back pure and holy to God, dwells in the
spirit-world pure and holy, and, by-and-by, will have the
privilege of coming and taking the body again. Some person
holding the keys of the resurrection, having previously passed
through that ordeal, will be delegated to resurrect our bodies,
and our spirits will be there and prepared to enter into their
bodies. Then, when we are prepared to receive our bodies, they
are the first earthly objects that bear divinity personified in
the capacity of the man. Only the body dies; the spirit is
looking forth, as you read in the Bible concerning the souls or
spirits of those who lay under the altar, as John saw on the Isle
of Patmos, and they were crying to God to know how long it would
be before they would again have their bodies. Were we turned
out-of-doors, and not permitted to go into a house for six months
or a year, we would look forward to the time when we could build
a house, and reflect, "I wish I had a good house wherein I could
be free from the inclemency of the weather, as I once had."
141
When the body comes forth again, it will be divine, Godlike,
according to the capacity and ordinations of the Lord. Some are
foreordained to one station, and some to another. We want a
house, and when we get it and our spirits enter into it, then we
can begin to look forth, for what? For our friends. We want them
resurrected. Here is this friend and that friend, until by-and-by
all are resurrected. And the earth is resurrected? Yes, and every
living thing on the earth that has abided the law by which it was
made. Then that which you and I respect, are fond of, and love
with an earthly love, will become divine, and we can then love it
with that affection which it is not now worthy of.
141
Here is matter we see organized in ourselves. We look upon each
other, and we are matter organized. Look upon the brute creation,
the vegetable creation, and both are matter organized. Who knows
how much of this is going to abide the law of its creation and
the law by which it is made? Man is the only object you can find
upon the face of the earth that will not abide the law by which
he is made. When he abides this law, he is prepared for a
glorious resurrection. Are my wives and friends going to be
prepared to receive this resurrection? Are my children going to
be prepared to receive this resurrection? They all have the power
of choice, the same as I have; the same power of divinity is in
them that is in me and you. I cannot love them with that sacred,
divine love, until they become immortal and prove themselves
worthy of such a supreme affection. I do not suffer myself to
love a wife or a child with that divinity that is within me,
until they, with myself, are immortalized and glorified, and they
are given to me as my own in that future state. I am fond of
them; I will nourish, cherish, and guide them, and do all I can
for them, so that they can prove themselves worthy to receive
their bodies in a glorious resurrected state, and be prepared to
enter into the joy of their Lord with me: then they are worthy of
my supreme love, and not before.
141
When I tell the truth, that is enough, and I care not whether
those who hear it believe it or not, for that is their business.
If you had lived in the days of Jesus, Peter, John, etc., and had
seen men called to be Apostles of the Lord Jesus; every time they
taught the people, every time they preached, every time they
prayed, and every time they administered in the house of God, if
they did not do it by the Spirit of revelation and by the power
of God, they did not magnify their calling. There are not many
who know this. If we do not speak to you by the Spirit of
revelation and the power of God, we do not magnify our calling. I
think that I tell you every time I rise here to speak to you. I
may blunder in the use of the English language; but suppose I
should use language that would grate on the ears of some of the
learned, what of that? God can understand it, and so could you,
if you had the Spirit of the Lord.
142
I had brother Kimball ask me if his mode of communication pleased
me. Yes; for I know what he means. I read his spirit when he
preaches; and if he preaches by the power of God, I can
understand it, if he speaks it back end forward, as well as if he
spoke it straightforward and in picked and choice language. The
Spirit of revelation is the best grammar you ever studied. As I
was telling you this morning, let the power of God come upon this
congregation and open the vision of your minds, and an angel of
God appear here, and you would be in the light of eternity and in
vision in a moment, without a word being spoken, and volumes
would be revealed to this people. What do we care about words?
Chiefly to speak and to hear others speak so as to be understood.
We have our language; but if a man speaks by the power of God, it
is little matter to me what his words are, or the language he
uses. If I understand the spirit of it, that is the way I find
"Mormonism" to be true. The brethren who came to preach the
Gospel to me, I could easily out-talk them, though I had never
preached; but their testimony was like fire in my bones; I
understood the spirit of their preaching; I received that spirit;
it was light, intelligence, power, and truth, and it bore witness
to my spirit, and that was enough for me. I have received it, and
I have tried to improve upon it.
142
If I do not speak here by the power of God, if it is not
revelation to you every time I speak to you here, I do not
magnify my calling. What do you think about it? I neither know
nor care. If I do not magnify my calling, I shall be removed from
the place I occupy. God does not suffer you to be deceived. Here
are my brethren and sisters pouring out their souls to God, and
their prayers and faith are like one solid cloud ascending to the
heavens. They want to be led right; they want the truth; they
want to know how to serve God and prepare for a celestial
kingdom. Do you think the Lord will allow you to be fooled and
led astray? No.
143
Brother Kimball said, to-day, when he was speaking, if you suffer
yourselves to find fault with your Bishop, you condescend to the
spirit of apostacy. Do any of you do this? If you do, you do not
realize that you expose yourself to the power of the Enemy. What
should your faith and position be before God? Such that, if a
Bishop does not do right, the Lord will remove him out of your
Ward. You are not to find fault. As brother Wells has said, speak
not lightly of the anointed of the Lord. But you say they are out
of the way. Who has made any of my brethren a judge over their
Bishop? You read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, in a
revelation to Joseph Smith, (brother Kimball and myself were
present,) that it takes twelve High Priests to sit in council
upon the head of a Bishop. Can they judge him? No; for they must
then have the Presidency of the High Priesthood to sit at their
head and preside over them. Yet many rise up and condemn their
Bishop. Perhaps that Bishop has been appointed expressly to try
those persons and cause them to apostatize. A great many will not
apostatize until they arrive here; and who knows but what the
Lord has prompted a Bishop to do so-and-so to cause somebody to
apostatize. One of the first steps to apostacy is to find fault
with your Bishop; and when that is done, unless repented of, a
second step is soon taken, and by-and-by the person is cut off
from the Church, and that is the end of it. Will you allow
yourselves to find fault with your Bishop? No; but come to me, go
to the High Council, or to the President of the Stake, and
ascertain whether your Bishop is doing wrong, before you find
fault and suffer yourselves to speak against a presiding officer.
I want you to have faith enough concerning myself and my
Counsellors for the Lord to remove us out of the way, if we do
not magnify our calling, and put men in our places that will do
right. I had the promise, years ago, that I never should
apostatize and bring an evil upon this people. God revealed that
through Joseph, long before he died; and if I am not doing right,
you may calculate that the Lord is going to take me home. He will
not send me to hell, but he will take me home to himself. "I will
take you up here, Brigham, and give you a few lessons." I am
going where He is, for I have that promise, and so have many
others. I am telling you these things for your comfort. In all
this there are no new principles and doctrines, though it is new
to many of you. You must have faith in God that he will lead his
people right, in a way to preserve them from every evil.
143
You can read in the writings of the ancient Prophets that the
Lord is going to bring again Zion. The Prophet said that very
quickly: it took him not more than half a minute. Let me ask the
Latter-day Saints, How long will it take this people to fulfil
that short sentence? How can they, unless they live in the light
of revelation, and God leads them day by day? Then can they do it
in a moment, in an hour, in a week, in a month, or in a year? No.
It will take years to perform that saying of the Prophet that he
wrote down so soon. And it will take more than one Prophet or
person; it will take hundreds and thousands of them to fulfil
that saying; and they cannot begin to fulfil one part of it
without the power of revelation.
143
You may read another text--"The Lord will empty the earth,"--I
will not say whether of wickedness or righteousness. How is this
to be understood? and how are the people going to fulfil this
saying of the Prophets? How is the Lord going to empty the earth?
Will it be done in a week or a year? No. He has begun to do it.
President Lincoln called out soldiers for three months, and was
going to wipe the blot of secession from the escutcheon of the
American Republic. The three months are gone, and the labour is
scarcely begun. Now they are beginning to enlist men for three
years; soon they will want to enlist during the war; and then, I
was going to say, they will want them to enlist during the
duration of hell. Do they know what they are doing? No; but they
have begun to empty the earth, to cleanse the land, and prepare
the way for the return of the Latter-day Saints to the centre
Stake of Zion.
144
Have we inheritances there? When I left the State of Missouri, I
had a deed for five pieces of as good land as any in the State,
and I expect to go back to it. Do we own anything in Illinois?
Yes. In Ohio? Yes. The Lord will call back the Latter-day Saints,
although it is written in the revelations, speaking of the Saints
being driven from jackson County, that they should be driven from
State to State, from city to city, and but few would remain to
receive their inheritance. I did not receive any inheritance in
Jackson county, Missouri. I never was there, and I do not think
of any one present who was there, except Judge Phelps. There are
also a few others in the Territory who received theirs. A few
will remain and receive their inheritance. Will we return and
receive an inheritance there? Many of the Saints will return to
Missouri, and there receive an inheritance. This is not worded
exactly as is the revelation, but it is according to the nature
of things. The earth will also be emptied upon natural
principles: it cannot be done otherwise. The South say, "We could
not bear the insults and the affliction heaped upon us by the
North. We cannot help revolting from the rank Abolitionists that
would destroy us and our negroes; we will not hold fellowship
with the North any longer, but we will come out from them and be
separate." The Abolitionists would set free the negroes at the
expense of the lives of their masters; they would let the negroes
loose to massacre every white person: that is the spirit of many
of the Abolitionists that I have conversed with. Pro-slavery men
are determined to hold their negroes, and the North reply--"It is
false language to say that we are in a free and independent
government that holds four millions of persons in abject slavery:
we do not believe in it, and they shall be free." How natural it
is for the two parties to come to the sword, to the cannon's
mouth, and fight. "We of the North are fighting to emancipate
four millions of people that are in bondage," and "we of the
South are fighting for our liberties;" and the fight will
continue until the earth is empty. Will it be over in six months
or in three years? No; it will take years and years, and will
never cease until the work is accomplished. There may be seasons
that the fire will appear to be extinguished, and the first you
know it will break out in another portion, and all is on fire
again, and it will spread and continue until the land is emptied.
Will they all be killed? No.
144
I shall see the day when thousands will seek succour at the hands
of this people. If you say, "Husband, I shall leave you, if you
take another wife," you had better leave now when you may stand a
chance of getting another husband. You cannot read in the Bible
that women take the lead--that the responsibility is upon the
women, for it is not so. What was the saying of Jesus, when the
woman caught in sin was brought before him? That publicans and
harlots should enter into the kingdom of heaven before the
self-righteous scribes and Pharisees. I do not like to associate
with such characters, but that Scripture will be fulfilled.
144
The responsibility is upon the men, and they will be used up, for
they go to war, and will fall in battle by hundreds and
thousands, until the earth is emptied. You men, prepare
yourselves; for a greater responsibility will come upon you than
you have ever dreamed of. Millions will seek to you for
salvation. Are you prepared for this? No, you are not. There are
but very few men, old or young, that are capable of taking proper
charge of themselves, to say nothing of a Ward, a community, or a
nation.
144
It is said that woman is the weaker vessel, and that an Irishman
whipped his wife because she carried too much sail. The nations
have been led by the weaker vessel; but by-and-by it will not be
so. It is impossible to guide ships that carry too much sail, and
have too little ballast in proportion to their hulls. I should
trim off some of the spankers. You sisters who have crossed the
sea know what I mean. You must also cut off part of the jib, and
then you can guide the vessel a little easier. When you come to
the mainsail, reef it, tie it up, and not have it quite so large.
You can scarcely find a man that knows how to properly treat
himself, directing others. You will see the time when thousands
will seek salvation at the hands of this people, and say, "Guide
us in the way of life; the earth is emptied of wickedness, and it
has come to an end." The Lord knows whether or not the Elders of
this Church will be ready to step forward and take upon
themselves these great responsibilities.
145
Let these remarks remain with you; take them home with you, and
wait and see what the result will be. The Lord is building up
Zion, and is emptying the earth of wickedness, gathering his
people, bringing again Zion, redeeming his Israel, sending forth
his work, withdrawing his Spirit from the wicked world, and
commencing to build up his kingdom. Can this be done without
revelation? No. You will not make a move, or do anything--plant
corn, build a hall or a temple, make a farm, or go to the
States,--no, not a thing towards building up Zion, without the
power of revelation.
145
May the Lord bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, June 9, 1861
Daniel H. Wells, June 9, 1861
FACILITIES IN UTAH FOR THE COMFORT AND PROSPERITY OF THE SAINTS.
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, June 9, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
145
Brethren and sisters, I feel to bear my testimony to what we have
heard this morning. I have accompanied the President upon this
trip, an account of which he has so ably laid before you; and I
do not feel that I could add anything in regard to the
description which he has given of our journey through the
southern settlements. He has given you a full descriptive account
of the journey and of the things that have transpired, and I can
truly say that I never enjoyed myself better upon a journey or
pleasure excursion that afforded me greater satisfaction than
this has done. I have accompanied him many times on trips of this
kind, and I think I have enjoyed this a little better than any
other.
145
It seemed that new ideas and new scenes arose before us all the
time; it seemed that the Lord was multiplying and increasing the
people called Latter-day Saints. They were scattered through the
country in almost every nook and corner where they could take
advantage of a few acres of fertile land. There they were busily
engaged endeavouring to subdue it. This was pleasing to behold.
146
We were everywhere met with kindness and hospitality, and all the
people seemed glad to see us and to have us tarry with them. When
we left one place, many of the brethren would follow us to the
next, to hear of the word of the Lord. In fact, in all of the
southern settlements, our hearts were continually rejoiced in
seeing the thousands that flocked around us, and in seeing their
endeavours to learn what would best promote the cause and kingdom
in which we are all engaged. It seems as though the Territory was
enlarging and the places fit for the habitations of men were
becoming more numerous, and, as the people have frequently been
told, that when they began to crowd together, other places would
open and fountains of water spring up, sufficient for the
increasing wants of this people. We now feel that it is so--that
the places are multiplied--that fertile spots and fountains of
water are springing up and being discovered in these valleys of
the mountains for the habitations of the Saints of the Most High
God.
146
This land is choice above all other lands for the Saints of God,
for there is no other land that I know of by travel, by
description, or by report, that combines so many and such great
facilities and advantages to benefit the Saints of the Most High.
Here can be produced the things that are necessary for the
comfort and benefit of man; and with these elements that have
lain dormant so long is combined the blessings of the most secure
places and the most formidable barriers against interruptions
from any foreign foe. I feel every time I think of it, as I
stated south, that every mountain ridge, the wide and extended
plains, and even sage brush, I look upon as a friend to the
Saints, and that they are thrown around them as an insurmountable
barrier against those who desire the overthrow of the kingdom of
God upon the earth. But here we are, where can we draw from the
elements those things that we need--where we are protected from
those that seek our overthrow and destruction.
146
The Lord our God has done this, and has brought this people to
it. Here is a land prepared for us, where we can build and
inhabit, multiply and increase, and become a great and a mighty
people. My heart has rejoiced when I have reflected upon those
things--when I have reflected and looked at the facilities put
into our hands for the improvement and advancement of this
people. The olive, the cotton, and all those things which come
from warm climates, can be raised in abundance. The soil is very
rich, light, and loose, and suitable for the growing of those
fine provisions and commodities of life that are grown in
southern localities, such as indigo, tobacco, cotton, and many
other articles that cannot be raised in this northern part of the
Territory: they can be cultivated in great abundance in the
southern portions of Utah.
146
It will not do to abuse it like we do heavier soils: it is light
and will easily waste away; but, if properly cultivated, it will
produce very abundantly. It is not so well adapted to wheat as
the soil in this and the other northern counties. The willow, if
planted alive like fence stakes, will grow like a hedge, and make
a beautiful appearance. That country is also very suitable for
the peach culture. True, we can raise very good ones here, but
the climate is far more suitable in Washington County. Apricots
also do well there, and apples and plums come to maturity very
early. Take that in connection with this part of the Territory,
and see what we can do. We can raise the flax, the pork, the
beef, and the sheep, and we can get up an exchange of commodities
with the people in the southern settlements, and furnish them the
things which they cannot produce so easily, and in exchange
receive what they have to dispose of, and thereby establish an
international trade between the people of the north and south in
this Territory.
146
It will not be long before there will be a string of towns and
villages on each side of the present settlements of this
Territory, from Skull Valley on the west to the Sevier Lake,
Lower Beaver, and the sink of Coal Creek to the Mountain Meadows;
on the east, from the head waters of the Rio Virgin to the head
waters of the Sevier, and by way of Sanpete to the head of the
Provo, Weber, and Bear Rivers, and to Cache Valley.
147
There is land and locations, with water privileges in abundance,
and then we are finding more continually: the people are
extending their settlements on all sides, making a complete cord
of settlements on the east and west of our present locations.
147
It rejoices my heart to see Zion spread herself abroad in these
valleys of the mountains--to see her lengthening her cords and
strengthening her stakes. What else rejoices me? It rejoices and
makes glad my heart to see that righteousness predominates in the
midst of the Saints of the living God. This, I am happy to say,
is the case, although there are some who do very little towards
building up the kingdom of God, while there are many that do
things towards building up the Devil's kingdom; but this is not
as it should be. We have come here to get rid of doing that; we
have come to establish peace and righteousness upon the earth; we
have come here because the Lord wanted us and all his people to
form a nucleus where his chosen ones could rally round and build
up a kingdom.
147
All nations are in darkness and are corrupt before the Lord, and
he has set his hand to establish a kingdom that shall be
righteous--to establish the principles of truth and virtue, that
will form a nucleus for his kingdom, which we have so much
desired to see in our day and generation. This is the nucleus in
these valleys of these mountains. The Lord has done everything
upon his part that seems to be necessary. I do not know what more
he could have done, but he is willing all the time to help us.
147
Those who profess to be saints of the Most High God--those whom
he has chosen to guide and dictate his people are the men that we
should uphold by our faith, prayers, and means. The Lord has
said, "Here is the land which I have preserved for my Saints, and
here is my servant Brigham whom I have appointed: he will preside
over you; he will lead you." Therefore let us abide the counsels
he imparts unto us, and go to and develop the resources of this
land; and in doing this in righteousness before the Lord we build
ourselves up temporally and spiritually, and the principles we
have so dearly loved will be sustained.
147
Let us be united and go forth at the word as we shall be dictated
to do, and let us drop everything that is the least displeasing
at the sound of our President's voice. Inasmuch as we have done
wrong heretofore, let us do it no more, but let us get hold of
the same spirit by which he is actuated. Let us, then, follow our
leader, and not pursue any other path; for he that followeth not
with us scattereth abroad.
147
May the Lord bless us and enable us to live our religion, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, January 12, 1862
Brigham Young, January 12, 1862
ETERNAL PUNISHMENT--"MORMONISM," &c.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 12, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
148
In the early history of this Church, our public speakers, through
their traditions, did not like to have their errors in doctrine
corrected. It hurt their feelings to be instructed and
enlightened for the furtherance of knowledge and wisdom. I am
happy to say that now the Elders, almost universally, are willing
to be instructed in the truth. It is their delight to receive
intelligence and knowledge that pertain to the heavens and the
earth--the plan of salvation.
148
Many of the Elders say that they are timid and embarrassed when
they attempt to speak before the congregated people, and are
unable to express the rich ideas and glorious principles
suggested to their minds. I frequently feel anxious to help them,
and tell for them what they would communicate. When they are at
work in their shops or in their fields, or when going up the
kanyons for wood, (if their cattle behave well,) in their
reflections, they preach many excellent sermons; but when they
try to make their secret thoughts audible before a congregation,
their thoughts desert them and they are left a blank.
148
Brother Jackman's mind led him to praise and thank the Lord
Almighty for one principle he revealed through Joseph the
Prophet, different from that generally believed and taught among
religionists. They, you understand, condemn all who differ from
their views to hell, there to remain in a state of the most acute
consciousness of the most extreme suffering throughout endless
eternities, without one single ray of hope that will ever be
delivered. Brother Jackman wished to speak on this point, but his
heart failed him. The Lord says, through Joseph Smith, "Again, it
is written eternal damnation; wherefore it is more express than
other scriptures, that it might work upon the hearts of the
children of men, altogether for my name's glory; wherefore I will
explain unto you this mystery, for it is mete unto you to know
even as mine Apostles. I speak unto you that are chosen in this
thing, even as one, that you may enter into my rest; for, behold,
the mystery of godliness, how great is it? for, behold, I am
endless, and the punishment which is given from my hand is
endless punishment, for Endless is my name; wherefore--
148
Eternal punishment is God's punishment;
Endless punishment is God's punishment."
149
The punishment of God is Godlike. It endures forever, because
there never will be a time when people ought not to be damned,
and there must always be a hell to send them to. How long the
damned remain in hell, I know not, nor what degree of suffering
they endure. If we could by any means compute how much wickedness
they are guilty of, it might be possible to ascertain the amount
of suffering they will receive. They will receive according as
their deeds have been while in the body. God's punishment is
eternal, but that does not prove that a wicked person will remain
eternally in a state of punishment. All the doctrines of life and
salvation are as plain to the understanding as the geographical
lines of a correctly executed map. This doctrine, revealed in
these latter times, is worthy the attention of all men. It gives
the positive situation in which they will stand before the
Heavens when they have finished their earthly career. Generation
after generation is constantly coming and passing away. They all
possess more or less intelligence, which forms the foundation
within them for the reception of an eternal increase of
intelligence. The endowments that human beings have received from
their Great Creator are to them inestimable blessings. How
wonderful and how excellent they are! What priceless blessings
and exquisite enjoyments they secure to man, if by truth and
righteousness they are made honourable in the sight of God. By
the means of his wonderful and Godlike endowments, man can drink
at the fountain of eternal wisdom and bask in everlasting
felicity.
149
But hundreds of millions of human beings have been born, lived
out their short earthly span, and passed away, ignorant alike of
themselves and of the plan of salvation provided for them. It
gives great consolation, however, to know that this glorious plan
devised by Heaven follows them into the next existence, offering
for their acceptance eternal life and exaltation to thrones,
dominions, principalities, and powers in the presence of their
Father and God, through Jesus Christ his Son. How glorious--how
ample is the Gospel plan in its saving properties and merciful
designs. This one revelation, containing this principle, is worth
worlds on worlds to mankind. It is worth forsaking fathers and
mothers, sisters and brothers, wives and children, houses and
lands, for the knowledge it reveals; and this is but one item in
the great plan of human redemption.
150
I will notice another idea. We frequently say "Mormonism," as it
is called, must be true because there are so many evidences in
its favour. We say we do positively know it is true (using the
words of brother Jackman,) "in fair weather; but when it is foul
weather and the storms beat upon our frail bark, some may
conclude it is not true." I wish you all to understand
"Mormonism" as it is. We embraced it in different parts of the
world, because we considered it the best religion we could find.
Can we tell how much better "Mormonism" is than other religions
and isms of the present day? More or less truth may be found in
them all, both in civilized and barbarous nations. How has it
transpired that theological truth is thus so widely disseminated?
It is because God was once known on the earth among his children
of mankind, as we know one another. Adam was as conversant with
his Father who placed him upon this earth as we are conversant
with our earthly parents. The Father frequently came to visit his
son Adam, and talked and walked with him; and the children of
Adam were more or less acquainted with their Grandfather, and
their children were more or less acquainted with their
Great-Grandfather; and the things that pertain to God and to
heaven were as familiar among mankind, in the first ages of their
existence on the earth, as these mountains are to our mountain
boys, as our gardens are to our wives and children, or as the
road to the Western Ocean is to the experienced traveller. From
this source mankind have received their religious traditions. I
will tell you in a few words what I understand "Mormonism" to be.
Our religion is called "Mormonism" because the ancient records
revealed to Joseph Smith were entitled the Book of Mormon,
according to the instructions given to him by the Lord; but I
will call it the plan of salvation devised in the heavens for the
redemption of mankind from sin, and their restoration to the
presence of God. It is contained in the new Testament, Book of
Mormon, Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and in all the
revelations that God has hitherto given and will give in the
future.
150
It embraces every fact there is in the heavens and in the heaven
of heavens--every fact there is upon the surface of the earth, in
the bowels of the earth, and in the starry heavens; in fine, it
embraces all truth there is in all the eternities of the Gods.
How, then, can we deny it? We cannot. Were we arraigned face to
face with the terrors of death, and called upon to deny our
religion or die, we might speak a lie and say "Mormonism" is
untrue, and might continue the same testimony all the time we
were in hell; but that would make no difference with the truth.
The devils and damned spirits in hell cannot deny the truth of
"Mormonism" and speak the truth. I wish all those who profess to
believe it did as much as the devils in hell do.
150
"Mormonism" embraces all truth that is revealed and that is
unrevealed, whether religious, political, scientific, or
philosophical.
150
No matter how many deny their God and their religion, God is the
same, his holy religion is the same, and all the truth is the
same. There is no plan, no device, no possible way in which we
can get rid of "Mormonism," only by taking the downward road
which leads to hell, until spiritually and temporally the whole
organized being is dissolved and the particles thereof have
returned again to native elements. We read in the Scriptures of
the second death not having power over certain ones. The first
death is the separation of the spirit from the body; the second
death is, as I have stated, the dissolution of the organized
particles which compose the spirit, and their return to their
native element. The wicked spirit will have to endure the wrath
of the Almighty, until it has paid the uttermost farthing where
the "worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched." Every debt
that has been contracted by it must be cancelled.
151
I will say a few words in regard to your belief in being led,
guided, and directed by one man. Brother Jackman has said that
our enemies hate the fact of our being led by one man. Thousands
of times my soul has been lifted to God the Father, in the name
of Jesus, to make that verily true in every sense of the word,
that we may be led by the man Jesus Christ, through Joseph Smith
the Prophet. You may inquire how we are to know that we are so
led. I refer you to the exhortation you have heard so frequently
from me. Do not be deceived, any of you; if you are deceived, it
is because you deceive yourselves. You may know whether you are
led right or wrong, as well as you know the way home; for every
principle God has revealed carries its own convictions of its
truth to the human mind, and there is no calling of God to man on
earth but what brings with it the evidences of its authenticity.
Let us take a course that leads to the perpetuity of the natural
life which God has given us, and honour it. Should we pursue this
course faithfully, and never bestow one thought for the life that
is to come, we are just as sure of that immortal life as we are
of the life we now possess. This, in fact, is the only way in
which we can be prepared to inherit that more glorious life.
151
What a pity it would be if we were led by one man to utter
destruction! Are you afraid of this? I am more afraid that this
people have so much confidence in their leaders that they will
not inquire for themselves of God whether they are led by Him. I
am fearful they settle down in a state of blind self-security,
trusting their eternal destiny in the hands of their leaders with
a reckless confidence that in itself would thwart the purposes of
God in their salvation, and weaken that influence they could give
to their leaders, did they know for themselves, by the
revelations of Jesus, that they are led in the right way. Let
every man and woman know, by the whispering of the Spirit of God
to themselves, whether their leaders are walking in the path the
Lord dictates, or not. This has been my exhortation continually.
151
Brother Joseph W. Young remarked this morning that he wished the
people to receive the word of the Lord through his servants, be
dictated by them, and have no will of their own. I would express
it in this wise: God has placed within us a will, and we should
be satisfied to have it controlled by the will of the Almighty.
Let the human will be indomitable for right. It has been the
custom of parents to break the will until it is weakened, and the
noble, Godlike powers of the child are reduced to a comparative
state of imbecility and cowardice. Let that heaven-born property
of human agents be properly tempered and wisely directed, instead
of pursuing the opposite course, and it will conquer in the cause
of right. Break not the spirit of any person, but guide it to
feel that it is its greatest delight and highest ambition to be
controlled by the revelations of Jesus Christ; then the will of
man becomes Godlike in overcoming the evil that is sown in the
flesh, until God shall reign within us to will and do his good
pleasure.
151
Let all persons be fervent in prayer, until they know the things
of God for themselves and become certain that they are walking in
the path that leads to everlasting life; then will envy, the
child of ignorance, vanish, and there will be no disposition in
any man to place himself above another; for such a feeling meets
no countenance in the order of heaven. Jesus Christ never wanted
to be different from his father: they were and are one. If a
people are led by the revelations of Jesus Christ, and they are
cognizant of the fact through their faithfulness, there is no
fear but they will be one in Christ Jesus, and see eye to eye.
151
We shall not be entirely free from sin for some time yet; but so
long as it is in a state of perfect subjection, we are so far
sanctified to keep up this warfare against the power of sin until
we have obtained a perfect mastery over the evil that is within
our organisms, and are able to control it constantly until death
shall end the struggle: then shall we be prepared for a glorious
resurrection. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, June 19, 1862
Heber C. Kimball, June 19, 1862
OBEDIENCE TO THE COMMANDMENTS AND REVELATIONS OF GOD.
Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 19, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
152
Brethren and sisters, you have all heard what has been said by
President Young and others. I can say that I agree with them in
all those things of which they have spoken. I have been very much
annoyed, ever since I came into these mountains, by those thieves
that have been prowling around and stealing our property. I
cannot think what fathers are doing to allow their children to
mingle with those who are known to be thieves, thereby creating a
propensity to interfere with other men's property. My father was
not a religious man, but he always taught his children good
morals and strict honesty: he also paid due respect to the
religions of the day. He instructed them against lying, stealing,
and every species of vice; and I presume that there are not many
who have been more strictly educated in the principles of
morality than I have.
152
When people sent their children to school in those days, they
were taught, among other things, the Ten Commandments. The
principles inculcated in those commandments were impressed upon
their young and tender minds, such as, "Thou shalt not steal.
Thou shalt not covet any of thy neighbour's property. Thou shalt
not bear false witness." These and many other good principles
were strongly enforced upon the children's minds, and this
prevented them from being led astray. In the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, we have these things set forth in great plainness.
Read the 5, 6, 7, and 8 paragraphs of a revelation, given
February, 1831, which is as follows:--
152
"And again, the Elders, Priests, and Teachers of this Church
shall teach the principles of my Gospel, which are in the Bible
and the Book of Mormon, in the which is the fulness of the
Gospel; and they shall observe the covenants and Church articles
to do them, as they shall be directed by the Spirit; and the
Spirit shall be given unto you by the power of faith; and if ye
receive not the Spirit, ye shall not teach. And all this ye shall
observe to do as I have commanded concerning your teaching, until
the fulness of my Scriptures be given. And as ye shall lift up
your voices by the Comforter, ye shall speak and prophesy as
seemeth me good; for, behold, the Comforter knoweth all things,
and beareth record of the Father and of the Son.
152
And now, behold, I speak unto the Church. Thou shalt not kill;
and he that kills shall not have forgiveness in this world, nor
in the world to come.
153
And again, I say, Thou shalt not kill; but he that killeth shall
die. Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will not
repent shall be cast out. Thou shalt not lie; he that lieth and
will not repent shall be cast out. Thou shalt love thy wife with
all thy heart, and shall cleave unto her and none else; and he
that looketh upon a woman to lust after her shall deny the faith,
and shall not have the Spirit; and if he repents not, he shall be
cast out. Thou shalt not commit adultery; and he that committeth
adultery and repenteth not shall be cast out; but he that has
committed adultery and repents with all his heart, and forsaketh
it, and doeth it no more, thou shalt forgive; but if he doeth it
again, he shall not be forgiven, but shall be cast out. Thou
shalt not speak evil of thy neighbour, nor do him any harm. Thou
knowest my laws concerning these things are given in my
Scriptures: he that sinneth and repenteth not shall be cast out.
153
If thou lovest me, thou shalt serve me and keep all my
commandments. And behold, thou wilt remember the poor, and
consecrate of thy properties for their support that which thou
hast to impart unto them with a covenant and a deed which cannot
be broken; and inasmuch as ye impart of your substance unto the
poor, ye will do it unto me; and they shall be laid before the
Bishop of my Church and his Counsellors, two of the Elders, or
High Priests, such as he shall or has appointed and set apart for
that purpose."
153
In these days people act with their children as if they thought
those wholesome doctrines were done away, and they are very ready
in their ignorance to refer to Paul's saying about leaving
certain principles and going on to perfection; but the true
doctrine is not to leave those principles which we first learned,
but to bear them in mind, day by day, to do unto our neighbour as
we would wish him to do unto us, and thus go on to perfection.
This is the law and the prophets. These principles are in force
upon us as much as they are upon others.
153
You may go and read the revelations which God gave through Joseph
Smith, and you will there find repeated in each of them some of
those good old principles. From the first organization of this
Church until to-day, virtue, honesty, and the strictest morality
have been taught in all the revelations given through Joseph
Smith and his successor. Then, for men to introduce those hateful
practices of lying, stealing, drunkenness, and other vices into
our midst, at the same time professing to be Saints, I cannot but
feel to despise their conduct, if I do not hate them. It is
taking a course to defile this community. The tabernacles of men
become corrupted by these wicked acts which they perform while
under the control of the evil spirits which dictate them, and
that tabernacle that is defiled I will destroy, saith the Lord
God.
153
These are my feelings upon the subjects treated upon by President
Young and Bishop Woolley. As was remarked, I may also ask, Do we
fear our enemies in the world? I answer No. I have more fear
about those corrupt individuals who dwell in our midst.
154
Let us endeavour to live up to our privileges; then the world
have nothing more to do with us than they have with the angel of
God whom they never saw. Know ye not, brethren and sisters, that
you are angels to the present generation as well as those behind
the vail? You can read in the Scriptures that the Lord promised
to make Peter and James ministers to his servant John, whom the
Lord appointed to tarry on the earth until Jesus should come
again. If Michael the archangel were to come, he would appear as
did Peter, James, and John when they appeared to Joseph Smith. If
we are the elect of God, we should be among that number who will
assist to gather the Saints in the last days. It won't be done
again by angels that are said to have wings, but it will be
accomplished by those that have hands and feet, and who travel
about upon this earth. It is for us who are chosen to administer
in the flesh, and men behind the vail minister to us.
154
I feel really glad in regard to what has taken place of
late--that those characters that have been prowling around,
annoying their neighbours and stealing from their best friends,
have been removed out of our midst, and placed where they can no
longer afflict the righteous. This people know enough to be
righteous, honest, pure, and virtuous; and those who will not
practise that which they know to be good will become habituated
to folly and vice, just in the same way that men become
habituated to using tobacco, to stealing, drinking, and lying.
154
Some have tried to hide their iniquities by saying they only
stole from the Gentiles; but I contend that a man who will steal
from a Gentile will steal from me, if he ever gets an
opportunity. When the time comes that the Lord says, "Arise, and
to your tents, O Israel;" then men must be pure inside and out;
they must be for God, or they will have no part in the blessings
conferred upon the righteous. We sometimes talk about cutting men
off from the Church. Now, I want to know what is the use of
retaining dead limbs upon a tree. If such limbs are allowed to
continue, they impart death to the branches. Brother Brigham
illustrated this subject very clearly.
154
We are all connected with the one tree; and if one member
suffers, the others are affected. When we get intelligence, it is
through the Father having revealed himself to Jesus, and Jesus to
his chosen ones upon the earth.
154
In the beginning of this Church, Jesus sent Peter, James, and
John, who committed the power unto Joseph; and then he engrafted
it into us. But suppose the graft die, like many which we put
into trees, then we have to cut out the graft and put in a new
one, that the tree may thrive and prosper.
154
When I see dishonesty among this people, I feel sorrowful. If I
find men out once, I will have nothing to do with them afterward;
and there is no law in heaven or on the earth that requires me to
mingle with them; but I am required to cleave to every honest,
virtuous, and truthful man. This is the nature of the religion of
Jesus Christ, which is the power of God unto salvation.
154
Brethren, if any of us have erred in the past, let us do better
in the future. Let those who have done wrong do wrong no more.
Let us cast out all hatred, malice, and bad feelings from our
hearts. We are very subject to be charged with falsehood--to get
wrong impressions concerning our brethren. Although we may be men
of God, judges in Israel, and have a right to the power which
will enable us to judge between truth and error, the man that
tells the truth and him that striveth to deceive, still we are
apt and liable to be mistaken and to receive false impressions.
For instance, we think a great deal of our children and of our
wives, and we are apt to believe them in preference to men of
God; and in this way we become charged with false impressions
concerning our brethren. We should be very careful how we receive
the report of one person concerning another, especially if that
report be unfavourable. Brethren and sisters, it is our duty to
tell the truth and to let falsehood and misrepresentation alone.
These are my sentiments and feelings; and if ever I have gone
contrary to this, I have gone wrong.
155
This is a doctrine you all believe in, as well as I. You came
here with the feeling in your hearts, "If I can see a people
living thus and so, all will be right." But I want to know what
it is to you or me whether another person does right or wrong. It
is for us to do right, and never to suffer ourselves to be caught
in a snare, or walking in the path of the ungodly. It matters not
what another does, we should honour the Priesthood and work
righteousness all the day long. This is the duty of every man in
the Priesthood and every member in this kingdom; then all will go
well with Israel, and our enemies will have no power over us. The
world may combine against us, but the unalterable decree of the
Almighty has gone forth--"I will fight your battles." Have we not
proven this? Yes, we have; and we shall prove it again and again.
155
God bless the upright, the humble, the pure, the poor, and the
meek of his people; and may the time soon come when his kingdom
shall triumph, and Jesus reign as King of kings and Lord of
lords. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, January 19, 1862
Brigham Young, January 19, 1862
EVIL DEEDS AND EVIL DOERS, &c.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 19, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
155
I was sorry for an expression made by one of our officials in
relation to the late killing of three thieves. He considered that
they were dealt with by mob violence. Our officers of the law are
provided with means to defend themselves against those who would
slay them. The three persons that were lately killed were
notorious thieves, and resisted the officers in the discharge of
their duty. I thank God that our officers will not suffer
themselves to be shot down by notorious scoundrels. [The
congregation said "Amen."] If there are any who sympathize with
thieves, I want to know who they are, and let them be cut off
from the Church. There has been enough said to such characters,
and they must quit such practices. I say, If they will not
reform, I wish they would resist the officers, and then there is
an end of them and of their depredations upon the honest citizens
of Utah.
156
The best people in the world are in this Territory, and yet there
is not another community, according to our numbers, so infested
by thieves as we are. Their depredations are perpetrated with
such impunity and barefaced effrontery that it is almost
impossible for me to keep a decent handkerchief. Some women, when
they come into my house to work, if they can steal a few
handkerchiefs or pillow-cases, or this or that, and make up a
small bundle, they sack it and go. If you should leave an axe, a
waggon-wheel, a spade, or anything of that kind in the kanyon,
when you go for it, it has been stolen. I have no fellowship for
a man that will bail out a thief, for he will go to stealing as
soon as he is out. Talk about a thief's keeping company with a
girl! If there is a woman in this Territory that would keep
company with such an infernal scoundrel, I hope she will speedily
make her exit to some other country.
156
Let the people in this Territory be righteous, and we are safe
from all the powers of Satan and from all the evil power of this
earth. But for thieves, cut-throats, liars, adulterers, and every
foul and wicked person that can be brought out to mingle with
this community, I am sick and tired of it. It is time to cleanse
the inside of the platter; and if a United States' official says
it is mob law, let him say so until he is tired. We will teach
men not to resist the officers in this Territory while they are
in the discharge of their duty; and let me here say to the
Presiding Bishop, If he knows of any Bishop who sympathizes with
those thieves who have infested our community, report him, and we
will remove him. And I say to the Bishops, If you find any in
your Wards who sympathize with a person who has been guilty of
highway robbery, and has fallen by the hand of justice, try them
for their fellowship.
156
I mourn not that a thief is killed, but that any human being
would so far debase himself as to become a mean, low, degraded
thief. No matter if it is your husband, your father, your
brother, your child,--if he should fall by the hand of justice
for stealing and resisting the officers of the law to persist in
wickedness, have no sympathy for the evil-doer. If any of my
family should be guilty of stealing, I shall request them to
leave my house, never to enter it again. I would not cover over
their iniquity, but I would expose it and deal with the
sympathizer, should they by the strong arm of justice be levelled
to the dust. I would disown them. If a child or relative of mine
forsakes the Gospel, the holy Priesthood, his God, and the
kingdom of God, farewell to that child or relative, whether near
or distant. I own none as relatives, only those who love and
serve our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. All that belong to my
Father's house I own. I love them, I delight in their society, no
matter whether they are poor or rich, learned or unlearned, if
they observe the laws of the kingdom of God and live according to
it.
157
As brother Cox observed this morning, let us be sure to build up
the kingdom of God, for in doing this we build up ourselves. In
the early history of this Church, Joseph Smith was accused of
being a speculator. So far as I am concerned, I never denied
being a speculator; for, in one sense of the word, it is one of
the greatest speculations ever entered into by man. In building
up the kingdom of God, I am decidedly for self, and so are you.
If you wish to obtain wealth, power, glory, excellency, and
exaltation of every kind, be for God and truth, and he will give
to you more than your hearts can conceive of. We are not going to
be satisfied with a few paltry picayunes. We are not going to be
satisfied with a mere pre-emption right on the soil in this
Territory. Should the Government grant to every head of a family
six hundred and forty acres of land, and to each wife and child
their portion, as was done in Oregon Territory, that would give
to me and to my sons and daughters quite a scope of country, and
the whole people would swallow up all the land in this Territory.
But shall we be satisfied with that? I am going to have a larger
pre-emption than the Territory of Utah. In a few years this
Territory will not contain my own posterity. In twenty years from
now this spacious hall will not hold them, and in twenty years
more they will more than fill this Territory. I cannot put up
with this small possession.
157
I have always said to the thieves, Wait until I tell you to
steal. The first thing I mean to take is the State of Missouri,
and then I shall not be satisfied. Next, I shall want the State
of Illinois. All this Territory, Missouri, and Illinois are not
going to be sufficient territory for Heber and me, to say nothing
of brothers Wells, Taylor, Woodruff, and all the faithful
brethren. "For thy waste and thy desolate places and the land of
thy destruction shall even now be too narrow, by reason of the
inhabitants; and they that swallowed thee up shall be far away.
And the children which thou shalt have, after thou hast lost the
other, shall say again in thine ears, The place is too strait for
me: give place to me that I may dwell. Enlarge the place of thy
tent, and let them stretch forth thy tent, and let them stretch
forth the curtains of thine habitations; spare not, lengthen thy
cords, and strengthen thy stakes; for thou shalt break forth on
the right hand and on the left, and thy seed shall inherit the
Gentiles and make the desolate cities to be inhabited." In fine,
I am not going to be satisfied until the Saints possess the whole
earth to the glory of God. There is no way to glorify our God and
Father but to glorify ourselves; and there is no way to happify
and glorify ourselves, only by keeping his commandments. Let us
be one with the Father, with the Son, and with one another, being
of one heart and of one mind.
157
Do not steal a horse, for it costs more to hide it than it is
worth. Do not steal Governor Dawson's blankets and beaver robe. I
understand that the officers have found the stolen blankets and
robe. Those thieves also stole some eight hundred dollars in
money from a hard-working man. I hope the officers will also find
that. The officers have been diligent in arresting the marauders
and in recovering the stolen property; but I wish it distinctly
understood that this has been done solely to magnify the law in
the preservation of rights.
157
One of our friends tells us that he is afraid we shall have
trouble. I told him that we were not afraid of it in the least,
so long as we serve God and keep his commandments. The Lord has
already once overruled the great power and supreme excellency of
the military skill of those who were enemies, and caused them to
waste their strength in walking up and down Ham's Fork, and to
eat mule meat to sustain their lives, and placed them in a
constat state of fear and dread. They saw a few men in the
mountains cutting fence poles, or firewood, and they dared not
send out a company to guard in the money that was sent to pay
them. "Come in," cried the officer, "for God's sake; for the
Mormons are around."
157
It is said that one of the members of Congress, confident of the
great military ability of the officers and the bravery of the
army they commanded at Bull's Run, rode out in his buggy,
expecting to shout with the rest in the exultations of victory.
According to report, this member of Congress was a brave man,
tied his horse at a respectable distance, and repaired to an
eminence to see the fight. When the "Booby Run" commenced, he
made for his buggy, but, to his consternation, found it
appropriated. Now this member of Congress was not only brave, but
fleet on foot; for it is said that he arrived in the city of
Washington an hour and thirty minutes before his horse and buggy.
He won laurels at what I call the "Booby Run."
158
I cannot be intimidated by saying that there is trouble ahead for
us from the Government of the United States, so long as
righteousness shall prevail among the people of God, even if they
should be so unwise as to again attempt to oppress us.
158
Let every man in this Territory be a vigilant officer, and, when
a thief is found in the act of stealing, take him, dead or alive.
There is one trait in our officers that I delight in, and that
is, they will not stand to be shot down by a set of scoundrels.
Let every man be vigilant to frown down iniquity wherever it
shows itself, and suffer it not to gain a foothold in our
country.
158
We are about to constitutionally organize a State Government, and
to again petition for admission into the family of States, to
secure to ourselves the inalienable rights of American citizens.
This we do to please ourselves and our God. If we can please our
Heavenly Father, our Elder Brother Jesus Christ, and the holy
angels, and the Saints that have lived and died, and please
ourselves in righteousness, we then ask no odds of all hell and
their abettors. And if armies are again sent here, they will find
the road up Jordan a hard road to travel. As for us, we will
honour and preserve inviolate the Constitution of our country, as
we ever have.
158
I was lately looking over the Constitution we framed for a State
Government six years ago. It is very near as we want it now. We
wish a Constitution that is Republican. In it treason is stated
to be one of the highest crimes in any government, and to consist
in levying war on this State. Who has done this? James Buchanan
has, and so have those who associated with him, in sending an
army here; and the very great majority of the priests and people
said Amen. They are as much treasoners as ever lived on this
earth, and the day will come when justice will be meted out to
them. They made war on the loyal citizens of this Territory; and
if they again make war upon us, I know not what the Lord may do.
We will try to do what the Lord wants us to do.
158
I am for scourging out the ungodly and all who work iniquity
among this people. If our laws are not stringent enough to do
this, we will put a little bayberry into the composition, or a
little oak-root bark, to make it a little more stringent. Those
who are against the kingdom of God must suffer. Those who give
way to unhallowed practices would destroy the kingdom of God from
the earth, and I disown all such, whether they are of my family
or not; and I will declare, by-and-by, that I never knew them, as
Jesus will also say. They do not belong to me; they are not of my
blood and kin. "But, father, do you not remember that we were
born at such a time and in such a place?" No matter; you belong
to another kingdom; you cannot come here: we do not wish your
society.
158
I can tell all the world that we mean to sustain the Constitution
of the United States and all righteous laws. We are not by any
mens treasoners, secessionists, or abolitionists. We are neither
negro-drivers nor negro-worshippers. We belong to the family of
heaven, and we intend to walk over every unrighteous and unholy
principle, and view everybody and everything as it is before God,
and put everything in it place.
159
A good housewife, whether she possesses much or little, will have
a place for everything she has in the house, and make her house
orderly and comfortable, and everything when wanted can be found
in its place. So we will adjust ourselves according to the lawful
doings of the nation, and will not secede from our Government;
neither will we be traitors to Jesus Christ, through ungodly
rulers, but will take the privilege to chasten them and guide
them into the path of right, if they will be led therein. This we
will do fearlessly and perfectly regardless of consequences; for,
if God is for us, it matters little who are against us.
159
It seems that the people ought to see that the Lord dictates,
guides, and directs; that if a people are blessed, they are
blessed of the Lord; and that if we exalt him and his kingdom,
love him, serve him, and build up Zion upon the earth, we are
sure to be exalted and possess the thing we desire, if our
affections are centred in God and truth. "Therefore let no man
glory in man, for all things are yours, whether Paul, or Apollo,
or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or
things to come; all are yours, and ye are Christ's, and Christ is
God's."
159
God bless the humble and the righteous, and may he have
compassion upon us because of the weakness that is in our nature.
And considering the great weakness and ignorance of mortals, let
us have mercy upon each other. How it would rejoice my heart to
see the most froward, young and old, in this community, forsake
their evil doings and seek to do right! But if they will not do
this, I cannot fellowship them. My constant prayer is for the
Lord to increase the righteous and righteousness in the land, and
waste away the ungodly, that the power of the government may pass
into the hands of the just. May God soon grant this sight to our
eyes. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, February 6, 1862
George Albert Smith, February 6, 1862
BLESSINGS ENJOYED BY THE SAINTS IN ZION, &c.
Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 6, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
159
I desire to offer a few reflections that are now suggested to me
by the abundant blessings which surround us. I need not say that
I have been delighted with the remarks of our brethren that have
spoken to-day; but I will say that while we enjoy the
multiplicity of blessings which now surround us, we should
remember the poor Saints that are scattered abroad in distant
lands.
160
It is only a few days since I received a letter from Bishop Jacob
G. Bigler, who is now on a mission in Ireland. He writes that the
brethren and sisters are very kind to him, and feed him a great
deal better than they are able to feed themselves. He says they
give him meat twice a week, while they cannot get it at all; and
he feels thankful for the kindness manifested by the people to
him under such extreme poverty, and wishes me to importune with
the brethren here that they may be delivered from the poverty and
bondage with which they are environed.
160
Not long since, a letter was received in Provo from Elder William
Cluff, who is now labouring in Denmark. He incidentally remarked
that a sister sheared thirty-seven head of sheep to get money to
pay the postage of that letter.
160
A few days since, I received a letter from brother John L., who
is labouring in Switzerland. It is rather a hard country to
labour in, in consequence of the oppressive laws and variety of
institutions of the twenty-two cantons composing that
Confederation. He says that there are a great many of the
brethren in that country who labour for ten cents per week and
their board, and there is no earthly prospect of their condition
being improved; but every year the oppressive bonds that grow
upon them become tighter and tighter. I merely refer to these
incidents that we may compare the situation of the Saints in the
old world with our own in the fertile vales of Utah. Will we
exert ourselves to relieve those brethren that are scattered
abroad? We believe, ere long, that the vengeance of the Almighty
will be poured out upon the inhabitants of the whole earth. Peace
having been taken from the earth, men thirst for each other's
destruction; and in their conflict and destructive wars, our
brethren and sisters who desire to emigrate to these peaceful
vales may be overwhelmed, and have to suffer with the multitude
of the wicked, unless we stretch forth our hand and use our means
for their deliverance.
160
We are exhorted this morning by our President to send back teams
and waggons, and to go ourselves to aid in bringing the poor and
worthy Saints home. Are we on hand? Are we fully awake to this
important matter? I recollect, last season, passing through the
settlements south, when I was told repeatedly that the number of
teams called for would paralyze the farming interests. In the
same region, only a few months after, while passing through, they
said, "We have more grain that we can actually harvest and
secure: we never had such a crop before." There are thousands of
our brethren abroad who are reduced to the greatest extremities,
and as a wise and provident people it is our duty to provide for
ourselves, and as far as possible to provide an asylum for the
oppressed of all nations.
160
Great Britain, so famous for political economists and statesmen,
has planned so unwisely, that, through a family quarrel between
the Northern and Southern States of America, five millions of her
subjects are in danger of starvation. Some of them are members of
this Church. We must plan differently, and combine the talent,
enterprise, and ingenuity in our midst to develop the resources
of our country, so that outside complications cannot reduce us to
starvation or deprive us of the comforts of life. "The wisdom of
the wise shall perish in the last days." True wisdom in the
rulers of a nation would dictate a system of political economy
that would provide the means of living and sustaining the nation
within itself as one common family. When a nation fails to do
this, it lacks the exercise of that prudent policy which makes
the country self-preserving.
161
We talk about going to the States to procure a few articles which
we cannot at present produce. But, suppose the people of the
States should become as infuriated as the Jaredites, or the
Nephites and Lamanites of old were, and should fight and slay
each other as they did, whom would you get your supplies from?
Who would grow or manufacture cotton for you, or supply you with
mill-saws, scythes, axes, cotton or wool cards, steel, or silks
and satins? We should have to supply ourselves or go without.
Think of these things, and realize that the Lord has taken peace
from the earth, and is suffering the wicked to slay the wicked,
and that the Prophet Brigham has this day blown the trumpet and
warned us to prepare to supply our own wants. "But," says a
brother, "I want to follow that business I can make the most at."
I would manufacture combs, but I can make more by raising wheat.
Suppose all the tradesmen in the country should do the same, what
would you do? No blacksmiths, carpenters, tanners, or shoemakers,
but all farmers, and farming without ploughs, hoes, and going
barefoot, would soon be the inevitable result of this policy. We
must all act our part, and act it prudently and wisely.
161
I wished to add my testimony to the things you have listened to.
May the blessings of God rest upon us, and give unto us wisdom
and ability to contribute our aid to make the people of Zion
self-sustaining. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
Woodruff, December 1, 1861
Wilford Woodruff, December 1, 1861
PRIVILEGES OF THE SAINTS, &c.
Discourse by Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 1, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
161
Brethren and sisters, I have been called upon and requested to
occupy a portion of the time this morning, and I can truly say
that I always take pleasure, when I have an opportunity, to bear
my testimony of the work of the Lord in which we are engaged. I
hope that what little time I may speak I may be blessed with the
Spirit of the Lord, that I may speak of such things as will be
edifying to you; for there is certainly not much advantage in
talking to the people for the sake of occupying the time, unless
it will be beneficial to us.
162
I know that it is our duty in this Church and kingdom to live in
such a manner that we may feel interested in the things of the
kingdom of our God. I reflect a great deal upon the blessings
which we are enjoying here in the valleys of the mountains, and I
often think that I do not fully prize the blessings the Lord has
imparted unto me. When I bring these things to bear upon my mind,
I realize to a great extent the necessity of prizing the gifts of
the Holy Spirit bestowed upon me, and the same duty devolved upon
all the Saints of God. If we can be made to rightly value the
gifts which the Almighty bestows upon us, we shall certainly not
do any thing that is wrong; we shall not walk where we ought not
to walk, but we shall be devoted to the building up of the
kingdom of our God. If our eyes were opened to see things as they
are, we should live and act as men of God. When my mind is
quickened by the Holy Spirit to comprehend the things of God, I
feel very thankful for the light and intelligence bestowed upon
me by the Almighty. I feel satisfied that our President and
leader would not be inspired to reprove and correct us as a
people, as he is often moved upon to do, if we were living to our
privileges. We should not be exhorted to turn from the course
that we are in to some other, if we were all doing just right.
But I can say truly, brethren and sisters, that we are a blessed
people; yes, we are blessed above all other people upon the
earth. We have the kingdom of God here with us; we live in a
dispensation and generation in which the kingdom has been built
up, and it will be permanently established, never more to be
thrown down. In this dispensation the Lord has anointed men to
preach the Gospel to every creature. In every other dispensation
the powers of darkness have in a great measure overcome the
kingdom of God, or, in other words, have had dominion,--so much
so that the kingdom could not live but a little while. It could
not grow and spread itself upon the earth; and finally that power
which was acting through the agency of the children of men, even
the holy priesthood, was taken home to God, and it has remained
there from generation to generation, and the world have been
without these blessings for many hundreds of years. This has been
the difficulty ever since the creation of the world. Even when
Christ came and established the Gospel upon the earth, it was
here but a little season before the Devil, the arch-enemy of the
kingdom of God, overcame those who held the Priesthood, so that
the Priesthood and authority of the kingdom was taken from the
earth, and the Church went into the wilderness, leaving the
people without any inspired men to say, This is the way; walk ye
in it. From that time until the introduction of the fulness of
the Gospel by the Prophet Joseph Smith in our own day and age of
the world, there has been no Peter or Philip or any other man to
teach the people the way of life and salvation; but they have had
to live by the best laws of morality which they knew. Hence the
division and contention that has existed in the sectarian world.
162
But we have had the privilege of living in the dispensation in
which the Lord has promised that he would establish his kingdom,
and perfect it ready for the appearance of the Great Bridegroom.
163
This is the privilege that we enjoy as Latter-day Saints. When
the time had come, according to the decree of the Almighty, an
angel visited the earth and committed the Priesthood to Joseph
Smith and Oliver Cowdery, and gave them instructions and a
promise that they should be inspired to lay it before the people.
We have embraced this Gospel, and the Spirit of God elightens our
minds, so that we comprehend, by the inspiration of the Almighty,
those principles that are necessary for our present and eternal
salvation; and by receiving the principles of life in our minds,
we were led to come to the Valleys of the Mountains. We can all
now comprehend that this is the Church and kingdom of our God
that he has established, to remain forever. Therefore, instead of
being given up to those evil principles and practices that reign
in the hearts of the children of men, we are walking in the path
of life, and those truths are now uppermost in our minds. We are
constantly striving to spread abroad this truth, that the hearts
of the children of men may be inspired to take hold and help this
kingdom to take root and spread abroad until it shall entirely
overcome that power which has always in past ages overcome the
kingdom of God. It is a blessing to us, to the whole house of
Israel, and to the Gentile nations; it is a blessing that the
world never before have enjoyed. It is true that other
dispensations have had their Prophets and Apostles, but they
never enjoyed the privilege that we do of having the kingdom of
God continue upon the earth until it triumphs over all other
kingdoms upon the face of the earth and stand forever. Former
Apostles and Prophets had the unpleasant reflection that the
Church which they had built up would fall away, or be overcome by
the power of the Devil and wicked men, and that when they passed
off the earth and went behind the vail, they would have to take
the priesthood with them, because there would be none living
worthy to receive it from under their hands. They will be crowned
with the Saviour according to the promises, but in their lifetime
they never had the opportunity of planting on the earth a kingdom
that should remain until Jesus should reign as King of kings and
Lord of lords. Lucifer has gained possession of the earth by
overcoming the children of men; but it does not belong to him,
although he had had possession of it for a great many
generations. I rejoice that the day is dawning when the
principles of righteousness and truth will bear rule and bring
forth fruit, until the kingdom and the dominion shall be given to
the Saints of the Most High, and the kingdoms of this world
become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.
163
The very idea of our becoming co-workers with Jesus Christ ought
to inspire every one of us with a determination to aid all we can
in the dissemination of those great and glorious principles that
are calculated to exalt the human family from their low and
degraded positions to the favour of God, angels, and men. This is
the way I feel in relation to the Church and kingdom of which we
are members.
163
These blessings are above the blessings of the riches and
comforts of life that we are all seeking after; they are far more
valuable and more lasting than any other blessing in this life.
Man may have earthly wealth and honour, but his life is not his
own; he has not the power to prolong his life one day; and when
he dies, his honour, his wealth, and all that he possesses in
this life passes away. He receives nothing in this world of
riches or honour that he can carry with him; and, except he
stores his mind with knowledge and obeys the fulness of the
Gospel, he cannot have the blessings of a clear conscience and
the comforts of the Holy Ghost. The rich man, the rulers of the
land, the kings and potentates of the earth, no matter what they
possess, when they die, they can take nothing with them. They
came into the world naked, and they go into the spirit-world as
poor as the poor man who lives and dies in rags. Then all their
acts of greatness and affluence sink into oblivion; but still the
Lord may hold the kings, rulers, and potentates of the earth
responsible for their official acts.
164
When an Apostle, or President, Bishop, or any man holding the
Priesthood officiates, he administers by the authority of the
Lord Jesus Christ; then that Priesthood has effect, and all the
blessings that a servant of God bestows upon the children of men
will take effect both in this life and in that which is to come.
If I have a blessing given to me by the holy Priesthood, or if I
receive a blessing from a Patriarch, those gifts and blessings
will reach into the other world; and if I am true to my covenants
through this life, I can claim every blessing that has been
conferred upon me, because that authority by which they were
conferred is ordained of God; and it is that by which the sons of
the Most High administer unto the children of men the ordinances
of life and salvation; and those official acts will have their
effect upon those persons beyond the grave as well as in this
life. These are the true riches; they are riches that will last
to all eternity, and we have power through these blessings,
conferred by the Gospel, to receive our bodies again, and to
preserve our identity in eternity. Yes, we can claim this by
virtue of the holy Priesthood; but it is not so in the world.
There is not a priest in the world that had administered one of
the ordinances of the Gospel since the Priesthood was taken away,
because, properly speaking, there can be no ordinance of the
Gospel administered without the authority of the Priesthood.
Hence I say that, from the time the Priesthood was taken from the
earth until Joseph received it again from the angel of the Lord,
there were no Gospel ordinances legally administered. I admit,
however, that all men will be rewarded according to the deeds
done in the body, and they will be judged according to the light
which was given to them. This will be the condition of all who
are not called and ordained of God, notwithstanding they may have
administered what they believe to be the ordinances of the
Gospel; yet their administrations will have no effect beyond the
vail.
164
When we bring this subject home and consider the difference
between the blessings of the Gospel as revealed in its fulness
and purity, and being shut out from the light of heaven, from the
revelations of the Almighty, from the administration of angels,
and from the voice of God, we ought to prize our privileges and
blessings as Saints far more than we have done heretofore.
Mankind in all ages search for happiness; they desire social and
domestic peace; and when they think of the vast future, they
desire to participate in the blessings that are spoken of as
pertaining to that state of existence; but they know not how to
obtain them, except a servant of God comes along and points out
the way of life. We have the way open before us, and the gift of
eternal life, which is the greatest gift of God, is promised unto
us on condition that we will continue in well-doing; but we can
attain to that through no other means than strict obedience to
the commandments of God.
165
I refer to these things, brethren and sisters, because I think we
do not sufficiently prize the great responsibility that we are
under to God and to this generation. It is indeed a great
responsibility which the Lord lays upon a man when he calls him
to the ministry and sends him to declare to the people that he is
commissioned to preach the Gospel and administer the ordinances
by which they can be saved, secure a part in the first
resurrection, and inherit thrones and dominions in the presence
of God and the Lamb. We have received this Gospel, and many of
the Elders have gone forth, having been called of God as was
Aaron, and they have offered the truth to the nations of the
earth. A few have received the message, but the vast majority
have rejected it, and they are condemned. The Lord told Oliver
Cowdery that if he laboured in the vineyard and brought in but
one soul, his reward should be great. Then consider how great our
reward will be when you see hundreds and thousands gathering into
these valleys every year--people who have been brought to a
knowledge of the truth by the labours of the Elders that are now
before me. Our brethren have preached the words of life to
millions of people, and many thousands have given heed to their
warning voice; still they are but few, compared with the vast
multitudes who have been commanded to repent of all their sins,
be baptized for the remission of them, and have hands laid upon
them for the gift of the Holy Ghost. We are truly blest in the
agency which God has given us to receive or reject whatever is
presented to us, but we should remember that we shall be held
responsible for the use we make of the teachings of the servants
of God.
165
It does not make any difference how the Lord makes known his
will, whether by the whisperings of the Holy Spirit, the
administration of angels, or by his own voice; it is all the
same; and he has told us emphatically that his words shall not
pass away, but all shall be fulfilled which has been spoken of by
the Prophets since the world began.
165
We have but little time to labour and to exert ourselves in this
kingdom. Thirty years have already passed away since the
organization of this Church, and we see a numerous generation
rising up before us that have been born in the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. It is almost a generation, according
to the usual reckoning of mankind, since John the Baptist came
and conferred the Aaronic Priesthood upon Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery; and the kingdom has kept growing from that time to the
present,--perhaps not as fast as it might have done if all the
Elders had been as faithful as our President has been; but still
it is progressing rapidly, and it is where the Prophet had his
eye upon when he said--"O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get
thee up into the high mountain; O Jerusalem, that bringest good
tidings, lift up thy voice with strength; lift it up, be not
afraid; say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God!" How much
the Elders have talked of this and of the little stone cut out of
the mountain without hands, that was to roll forth until it
filled the whole earth. We are now fulfilling those predictions.
We are planted here in the mountains in fulfilment of the promise
of the Almighty.
166
In the early days of this Church the Lord told those who were
first called to the ministry that they were laying the foundation
of a great work, but they knew it not. They did not then
understand the nature of the work to which they were called;
still they felt, by the inspiration of the Almighty, and their
minds were opened to see that they were called to take part in a
great work--called to a high and holy calling; but still there
was a vail over their eyes, so that they could not comprehend it
in its magnitude and greatness, as we now do. If the Prophet
Joseph had arisen up in 1831, 2, 3, or even 1834, when we went up
to Jackson county in the State of Missouri,--had he then told the
people that this Church would be built up, and that this people
would become a great kingdom, and that the United States would,
in less than one generation, be in the lamentable position that
we now find them, it would have required a stretch of our faith
to have believed him. Our minds were not then open to that extent
that we could fully comprehend the future. But we can now see
that the words of ancient and modern Prophets are being
fulfilled. This kingdom is rising in these Valleys of the
Mountains, and it will eventually spread itself abroad through
the length and breadth of North and South America. We may now
look forward into the great future that lies before us, and it
will require just as much of a stretch of faith now as it did in
the beginning to look at the kingdom of God upon the earth as it
is to be built up in this dispensation, so that the word of the
Lord may go forth from Zion, the servants of God be clothed with
the power of the Priesthood, to give counsel and to preside over
the nations of the earth, when the kingdoms of this world shall
become the kingdom of our God and his Christ. It is our duty to
live in that way that we can have power to unlock and comprehend
the mysteries of the kingdom of God; and we have got this to do
in order that we may see that the Lord is at work among the
nations for his own glory and for the permanent establishment of
his own kingdom.
166
We ought to be enabled to understand that there is not a single
law that has ever been issued from the great Eloheim but what
will be fulfilled to the letter, and that not one of those
Prophets who have spoken concerning the kingdom of God in the
latter days and the overthrow of wickedness and establishment of
righteousness will fail in their predictions in reference to the
dispensation of the fulness of times. When we look back for
thirty years, we can see the vast change that has taken place.
166
With regard to Babylon and the wicked nations of the Gentiles, I
will say that all those things that have been spoken concerning
them will be fulfilled. We profess to be the children of God, the
friends of God; and if the Lord has not got some friends in these
the Valleys of the Mountains, I would like to know where his
friends are. I have spoken upon these things, and in reference to
the position we occupy before the heavens and before this
generation, that we may be stirred up in our minds and be awake
to our duties. If we can be made sensible of that which is
required of us by our leaders, we shall go to work and do those
things that we know will be for our benefit and good, and for the
advancement of the cause of the kingdom of God upon the earth. If
we are faithful through this warfare in which we are engaged, we
shall be satisfied with the reward and with the crown that will
be bestowed upon us, and also with the place that we shall occupy
when we pass from this stage of existence.
167
I will say then, brethren and sisters, with regard to those
things we have been exhorted to attend to by President Young from
day to day and from time to time, Let us attend to them. He has a
desire to see the people in such a position that will secure to
them the favour and approbation of the Almighty. We ought to
strive to understand our high destiny--to learn the mind and will
of our Father in heaven, that the heavens may be opened to us,
that we may be filled with light, with truth, and be clothed with
the power of God. It is with this desire and design that our
President calls upon us to lay aside everything that has a
tendency to prevent us enjoying the Spirit of the Lord and
comprehending those great and glorious principles that we are
seeking after. We all ought to make an exertion, when he makes a
request upon us, and strive to lay aside all those things that
are contrary to the principles of our holy religion; and then we
ought to take hold with him and back him up, and sustain with him
all the authorities of the Church, striving at all times to do
whatever the Lord requires at our hands. If we do this, we shall
be blest; and if we do not, we all meet with a loss. Let us
strive to be more attentive to our duties and to listen to the
words of the Lord, remembering that if we have not got the Spirit
of the Lord with us, we have not got the power of God with us.
167
Let us lay aside all evil practices--all those habits which will
prevent our communing with God. We have not yet got power to
occupy a throne and to govern according to the laws of heaven. Of
this we are all sensible. Then if these little things have a
tendency to hinder our enjoyments and debase us in the eyes of
the Lord, we ought to lay them aside, and manifest a
determination to do the will of our father in heaven, and to
accomplish that work which is laid upon us to perform. When we
have any exhortation from those who lead us, we should ever be
ready to carry it out, remembering that the Lord holds President
Young responsible for the way in which he manages and directs
this kingdom; and if we obey him, we shall be blest and
prospered. But if he gives us commandments and we do not listen
to them, the Lord will not hold him responsible for our acts. I
think upon these things when I hear our leader giving us
commandments to do thus and so, and I feel that I shall lose the
Spirit of the Lord if I do not comply. We have got to rise up, as
a people, and have the power of God constantly with us, or we
shall not accomplish that which is required at our hands; for it
requires faith, temperance, purity, holiness, and the power of
God to be with this people, in order to fulfil our mission and
perform the work of God. When our Prophets and leaders command us
to do a thing, let us obey, and then we shall gain the victory.
167
I have often heard it remarked, when we have had preaching
against merchandizing, that the next day the merchants have taken
three dollars to where they had previously only taken one. I hope
this will not be the case with those who make a practice of
drinking whisky, and have been counselled by President Young to
let it alone.
167
Brethren and sisters, I do not feel that I want to occupy much
more of your time; but, before I conclude, I will say that when I
do anything that prevents me from enjoying the Spirit of the
Lord, as soon as I ascertain that, I immediately throw it aside,
so that the Spirit of God may govern and control me in every act
of my life. We came here to build up the kingdom of God, and we
should feel the responsibility that is upon us. This is our home;
and who of us appreciates the blessings bestowed upon us? We
should appreciate them a great deal more than we do. If we were
set down in New York or South Carolina for awhile, we should
appreciate our home; for here we are not troubled with any of the
difficulties which they experience in the States. We can meet
together and worship God in peace. It is truly a great blessing
to be assembled in these chambers of the mountains.
167
Let us try to prove ourselves worthy of our high calling as
Saints of God. I pray that the Lord will give us power to lay
aside every thing that is wrong, to magnify our callings, and
build up the kingdom of God. I feel to ask this blessing in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, January 26, 1862
Brigham Young, January 26, 1862
NECESSITY OF PAYING DUE ATTENTION TO TEMPORAL DUTIES, &c.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, January 26, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
168
I do not know that I have ever spoken to the Saints upon any
principle of the Gospel of salvation when I could do more than
offer a few opening remarks, there is so much to learn. The
oldest and most experienced persons in this Church are satisfied
that they have by no means learned all that is to be learned
concerning things that pertain to this world. To even thoroughly
learn all the different branches of mechanism is more than one
man can do in this mortal life. The object of this existence is
to learn, which we can only do a little at a time. "Whom shall he
teach knowledge? And whom shall he make to understand doctrine?
Those that are weaned from the milk and drawn from the breasts.
For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon
line, line upon line; here a little and there a little."
168
How gladly would we understand every principle pertaining to
science and art, and become thoroughly acquainted with every
intricate operation of nature, and with all the chemical changes
that are constantly going on around us! How delightful this would
be, and what a boundless field of truth and power is open for us
to explore! We are only just approaching the shores of the vast
ocean of information that pertains to this physical world, to say
nothing of that which pertains to the heavens, to angels and
celestial beings, to the place of their habitation, to the manner
of their life, and their progress to still higher degrees of
perfection.
168
We hear many glorious truths in the discourses delivered by our
Elders here and in other places, but we return to our homes and
to-morrow we are about as we were yesterday. It is our privilege
to improve each day of our lives, but can we improve fast enough
to even gain all the knowledge that pertains to this world in the
life we now possess? No; but we can gain knowledge faster than we
now do, by exercising still greater diligence.
169
When we meet in a worshipping capacity, we are apt to feel
anxious to hear something new concerning the Deity or the place
of his habitation. How delightful it is to hear a man expound the
prophecies--to hear the revelations of God and things which
pertain to the celestial kingdom of God delineated! How joyful,
how pleasing, how glorious this is to both male and female, old
and young, who seem to know all about these matters, but who at
home do not know enough to make a hoe-handle so that you could
tell whether it was designed for an ox-bow, plough-handle, or
hoe-handle. And the sister that rejoices so much in the glories
of the upper world, when she is at home, very likely, does not
know enough to pursue her daily avocations as she ought. Can she
teach her little girls so much as to knit a stocking tie? No; but
when there is plenty of wool and yarn in the house, she calls
upon her husband to buy garters, suspenders, &c., from the store,
while her children are running in the streets with their heels
and toes naked; she cannot even mend a stocking decently. Can she
cut her little boy a pair of pantaloons? No; a tailor must do it.
Can she make him a cap out of some old cloth that has been worn
in a coat, but is good enough for that purpose, and thereby save
a few dollars? No; she must plague her husband to spend means at
the store, when perhaps he cannot well spare it. Can she make
little shoes for her infant? No, pa, buys all the shoes. She
seems of no manner of earthly use as an helpmeet to her husband;
yet it is her greatest delight to know how the Gods live and how
the heavens and all things are sustained, but at the same time is
not willing to move a finger to sustain herself.
169
When Adam found himself in a state of nudity, he hid himself; and
when he heard the footsteps of the Lord in the garden, he quaked
and trembled with fear. The Lord could do nothing more for him
than take some fig-leaves and probably some grass to stitch them
together for an apron to cover Adam's nakedness. The Lord could
not in a few minutes teach Adam how to make a broadcloth and a
pair of pantaloons, &c.; for he had forgotten all he formerly
knew, and had to gain knowledge by degrees. Can we learn in a day
how to make broadcloth or satin and clothing or dresses? No; for
it is as much as some persons can do to learn in one day how to
knit so much as a stocking tie or a pair of suspenders.
169
The people are striving with all their might to learn the things
of God; but if I could only get them to understand the work and
the worth of their present life, I should feel well satisfied. We
talk and think a great deal about the life that is to come, and
the life-labour of the Christian part of the world is to prepare
for that. The time we now occupy is in eternity; it is a portion
of eternity. Our present life is just as much a life in eternity
as the life of any being can possibly be. Could we all live so as
to honour the life that we now possess, I should not have one
anxious thought with regard to being fully prepared for the life
which is to come. I wish to urge upon the people the necessity of
knowing what to do with their present life, which pertains more
particularly to temporalities. The very object of our existence
here is to handle the temporal elements of this world and subdue
the earth, multiplying those organisms of plants and animals God
has designed shall dwell upon it. When we have learned to live
according to the full value of the life we now possess, we are
prepared for further advancement in the scale of eternal
progression--for a more glorious and exalted sphere.
170
One of the speakers this morning exhorted us to take care of that
which we produce. All the energies of a farmer appear to be drawn
out to raise wheat; but when it is matured, he seems to retire in
satisfaction that he has accomplished what he sought; his
energies flag and the crop is not cared for, but is left to
return again to the earth; or, if he gathers it, he either has
not the ability to properly save and husband it, or he cares not
to exert himself to do so. It is the same in his stock raising;
he values his calves and lambs--labours hard to raise them; but
when they have attained to that stage of existence to do good to
himself or the community, he suffers them to die by starvation in
the winter, or to be destroyed by the Indians or by somebody else
who gets his living by stealing cattle on the ranges. The wheat
wasted this year, for want of proper care, would feed this whole
community for a considerable length of time. Farmers do not seem
to think that every kernel of grain should be gathered and saved
as far as possible. The atmosphere that presses upon the face of
our fields imparts nourishment to the soil, and the rains from
the heavens and the waters that come dancing from the mountains
and are led over our fields are laden with plant food, so that we
can gather from this bench-land--from this gravelly soil--thirty
bushels of wheat to the acre, which does not answer the end in
the economy of nature for which it is created, if it is suffered
again to return to the ground unappropriated in the way designed
by the Almighty. If it is distributed in another shape than that
designed, the wheat element may be entirely removed to another
portion of the earth; and after a few years you may not be able
to raise wheat in this country. If a single constituent part of
any plant be exhausted from the soil, the plant cannot be
produced until the wanting element is restored.
170
Our Father in heaven wishes us to preserve that which he gives to
us. If we are prodigal and wasteful of his blessings, it will be
said--"Take from them that which they seem to have and give it to
another people." We wish to gain all that is to be gained; we
wish to enrich ourselves; but, as a people, in a great many
instances, we take a course to make ourselves poor. If we could
only learn enough to be self-preserving and self-sustaining, we
should then have learned what the Gods have learned before us,
and what we must eventually learn before we can be exalted. Trace
the history of the favoured people of God in any age of the world
and on any portion of the earth, and you will find that the Lord
has poured out great abundance upon them, he has blessed them as
individuals, as communities, and as nations. We have also been
greatly blessed, but we have treated lightly our blessings in
neglecting to properly and frugally use them.
170
That individual, neighbourhood, people, or nation that will not
acknowledge the hand of God in all things, but will squander
their blessings, and thus pour contempt upon his kind favours,
will become desolate and be wasted away. So long as any people
live up to the best light they have, the Almighty will multiply
blessings upon them by blessing the earth and causing it to bring
forth in its strength to fill their storehouses with plenty; but
if they become fat, and are lofty, and kick against the Lord, and
trample his blessings under their feet in reckless wastefulness,
he will cause them to inherit barrenness, and he will give them
"cleanness of teeth in all their cities, and want of bread in all
their places." The Lord needs only to say to his angel, "Pass
over the land and take away the elements of wheat," and that crop
ceases to be produced. This very thing has transpired in the
lands from whence we have been driven, and their fruit is
blasted; in fact, nothing grows there in the same abundance and
perfection that it once did. Desolation is in the path of the
wicked. It would have been so with us, if we had remained in our
former homes, and had not lived to honour the life God has given
us. In consequence of the hatred, malice, and disposition in the
hearts of the wicked to persecute his people, God has so cursed
the land and blasted the elements that they are not fruitful.
171
I do not think that I ever beheld anything in my life more
painful to my heart and more distressing to my feelings than I
saw manifested in the spirit and actions of this community in the
years 1849, 50, 51, and 52, in the way they trampled upon the
blessings of God so bountifully bestowed upon them. Wheat was
suffered to go to waste in a shameful manner. It was fed to
horses, thrown to hogs, and trampled in the mud. I told them they
would want bread, and they did. If it had not been for the kind
hand of God in his merciful providences to us, we should have
suffered much more than we did; our sufferings would have been
extreme. The Lord has poured out his blessings on the atmosphere,
on the water, and on the soil of this country. No other people
but the people of the Saints could have sustained themselves
here. If we abuse these choice blessings, the Lord will blast the
fertilizing elements with his withering touch, and leave us
desolate. Let us be thankful for what we have in possession, and
use it exclusively for building up the kingdom of God, the
establishment of Zion, and the triumph of righteousness and
truth. Let every penny, every dollar, every sum of money, large
or small, be devoted to this all-absorbing interest, as also
every moment of time. These are matters with which we are all
acquainted; they are not mysteries that are far beyond our
comprehension.
171
Twenty-five, twenty-eight, and thirty years ago, our influence
and national character were but small indeed. The image which now
presents itself is still small, we admit; nevertheless it
presents a bold front to the nations, and has become worthy of
their notice. We are trying to be the image of those who live in
heaven; we are trying to pattern after them, to look like them,
to walk and talk like them, to deal like them, and build up the
kingdom of heaven as they have done. I think that after awhile we
shall attain to the very image and likeness of the children of
God who have lived before us. This image will increase, and grow,
and spread abroad, and still expand in its proportions,
stretching to the right hand and to the left, struggling for room
on all sides, in proportion as we are faithful and learn to
appreciate the blessings we have already received.
171
Do we appreciate the blessings of this our mountain home, far
removed from the war, blood, carnage, and death that are laying
low in the dust thousands of our fellow-creatures in the very
streets where we have walked and in the cities and towns where we
have lived? If we constantly live under a proper sense of the
greatness of our blessings, the stone in the mountains will soon
begin to attain colossal proportions and roll with crushing
weight upon the toes of the "great image."
172
We have often heard it said by our Elders that all the heaven we
shall ever have is the one we make for ourselves. How vast the
meaning of this simple sentence! This one saying is a text worthy
for all the holy beings in heaven and on earth to preach upon; it
embraces a subject vast as eternity. We are exhorted to make our
own heaven, our own paradise, our own Zion. How is this to be
done? By hearkening diligently to the voice of the Spirit of the
Lord that entices to righteousness, applauds truth, and exults
continually in goodness. This Spirit is the companion of every
faithful person! Listen to its whisperings, and pursue with
alacrity the path it points out. In this way we may all grow in
grace and in the knowledge of the truth, and by so doing we shall
honour the life we now possess, while by pursuing an opposite
course we disgrace it. This life is worth as much to us as any
life in the eternities of the Gods. In that helpless infant upon
its mother's breast we see a man, an Apostle, a Saint,--yea
generations of men with kingdoms, thrones, and dominions. Then
the life of that little frail mortal is fraught with great and
mighty results, and its value is inestimable.
172
If this be true of an infant, what may we expect to grow out of
this infant kingdom? We may look forward to all that belongs to
greatness and goodness, to might and power, to dominion and
glory. Then how jealously we ought to guard the rights of this
infant power! How zealous and constant we should be in
maintaining its interests and supporting its laws and sacred
institutions! No less vigilant should we be in preserving the
lives of our children, for they are of the kingdom of heaven. No
pains should be spared, no care omitted, in guarding the tender
infant through the perilous hours of childhood to maturer years.
Through the inattention and ignorance of parents, death makes
many victims among our children, and they are deprived of
magnifying their mortal life according to the designs of the
All-wise Creator. Numbers of our children are carried off by
death, though want of sufficient promptitude in battling the
destroyer when its insidious approaches are first discovered. We
have power in a great measure to prevent disease; and when it
fastens upon the vitals of our little ones, we have power, faith,
and means at hand, if promptly applied to restore our children to
life and health, to boyhood, then to manhood, and to honour and
power in Israel. Yet we neglect our children, and let them run
out in the cold and wet. They are sick at night; nothing is done
for them; but they are sent to bed to lie all night with a
burning fever, and so they are suffered to linger on day after
day, while the Destroyer is busily at work consuming their lives.
At length the parents become alarmed and send for a doctor, who
is just as apt to destroy the life of the child as to restore it
again to good health. We mourn over the little fragile remains as
we lay them in the tomb, and comfort ourselves by saying, "Thy
will be done, O Lord; thou givest and thou takest away at they
pleasure," &c., when by our ignorance and carelessness we have
destroyed the life God gave to us for a kingdom of glory and
power, which can only be obtained through our posterity. From
this one child, this Isaac, could his life have been preserved,
nations would have sprung into existence, until the multitudes of
people through him would have become as the sands upon the sea
shore for number. But he is gone, and his spirit has returned
back to God, and that is the end of his life upon the earth; your
posterity is cut off, and from whence will you receive your
kingdom and glory?
173
It is to our advantage to take good care of the blessings God
bestows upon us; if we pursue the opposite course, we cut off the
power and glory God designs we should inherit. It is through our
own carefulness, frugality, and judgment which God has given us,
that we are enabled to preserve our grain, our flocks and herds,
wives and children, houses and lands, and increase them around
us, continually gaining power and influence for ourselves as
individuals and for the kingdom of God as a whole. People lose
their property. Why? Because they do not take care of it. Once in
a while we hear of property being destroyed by fire, though this
does not often occur among this people. What did you do with the
fire when you retired to rest? All such occurrences happen
through carelessness, want of judgment, or ignorance. For
instance, on a very dry, windy day, with a foul chimney, a wife
wishes to prepare a chicken for supper, and she must burn off the
pin feathers; she gathers up an armful of shavings, sets fire to
them, and the flame that is singeing off the pin feathers is also
firing the chimney; from that it spreads to the roof, and from
the roof to the stackyard. A thousand dollars' worthy of property
is destroyed by carelessly singeing the pin feathers off a
chicken. Our wives are not apt to think of this, any more than
they do when they suffer their little children to get cold, and
the croup, and then death.
173
This people, in their notions concerning life, are similar to the
whole world. We have brought our traditions from the world, but
we wish to learn better, and get rid of every false notion and
practice. As I told you the other day, it is impossible to
believe a truth that is not embraced in "Mormonism," whether it
is found in the mental education or physical pursuits of mortals,
in the spiritual refinements of the Gods, or in culling immortal
fruits from trees that grown in the Elysian fields of Paradise.
"The life that now is" more immediately demands our attention,
and I am fearful that many spend their lives for naught. There
are persons in this community who, if they could have their own
will gratified and be possessed of plenty of means, would not do
another day's work in their lives, unless they were urged to it.
Such persons are told that they should devote their lifetime they
now have to usefulness; but they have sufficient, they say, and
have no need to be useful in performing any kind of labour. This
is a mistake. Though I possessed millions of money and property,
that does not excuse me from performing the labour that it is my
calling to perform, so far as I have strength and ability, any
more than the poorest man in the community is excused. The more
we are blessed with means, the more we are blessed with
responsibility; the more we are blessed with wisdom and ability,
the more we are placed under the necessity of using that wisdom
and ability in the spread of righteousness, the subjugation of
sin and misery, and the amelioration of the condition of mankind.
The man that has only one talent and the man that has five
talents have responsibility accordingly. If we have a world of
means, we have a world of responsibility. If we have an eternity
of knowledge, we shall have an eternity of business to transact
and to occupy every particle of the knowledge bestowed upon us.
173
Then, instead of searching after what the Lord is going to do for
us, let us inquire what we can do for ourselves, and the answer
will be, We can make our own hats, bonnets, shoes, and clothing,
and we can make our own heaven here below; and if there is
anything that we cannot make now, we will wear what we have until
we can make more. I have a word of praise for our sisters. I have
seen the handsomest home-made plaid in this city that I ever saw
in any country. I would like to see them wear it when they go to
parties, instead of donning silks and satins. Their home-made
plaid will look better to me than all the silk and satin they can
put on. But when sister Susan gets a fine dress, then Betsy will
not go to the party unless she has as good a frock as Susan's;
and Sarah must have as good a one as either of the others, or a
little better. Perhaps she wants a little more gimp, a little
extra braid, some insertion, or something to make a better dress
than has either of her sisters; and so we waste for a thing of
naught the blessings we should otherwise improve.
174
Be careful of the clothing you have. Do not let your children's
clothing lie underfoot when you undress them at night, but teach
your boys and girls, when they come into the house, to find a
place for their hats, cloaks, and bonnets, that, when they want
them, they can put their hands upon them in a moment. When they
take off their boots and shoes, let them be deposited where they
can be found in the dark, that, if the children are obliged to
get up at night, perhaps in case of fire, they can find their
clothing, and not be under the necessity of being turned out
naked. If a person can put his hand on his clothing, he can dress
in the dark. I coupled the necessity with the convenience. I hope
we shall never be under the necessity of fleeing from under a
burning roof, either in the night or day. Let there be "a place
for every thing, and every thing in its place."
174
I believe in indulging children, in a reasonable way. If the
little girls want dolls, shall they have them? Yes. But must they
be taken to the dressmaker's to be dressed? No. Let the girls
learn to cut and sew the clothing for their dolls, and in a few
years they will know how to make a dress for themselves and
others. Let the little boys have tools, and let them make their
sleds, little waggons, &c.; and when they grow up, they are
acquainted with the use of tools and can build a carriage, a
house, or anything else. When we see the boys or girls inclined
in this direction, let us encourage them and use every means in
our power to direct their minds in the right direction to the
most useful result.
174
Novel reading--is it profitable? I would rather that persons read
novels than read nothing. There are women in our community,
twenty, thirty, forty, fifty, and sixty years of age, who would
rather read a trifling, lying novel than read history, the Book
of Mormon, or any other useful print. Such women are not worth
their room. It would do no good for me to say, Don't read them;
read on, and get the spirit of lying in which they are written,
and then lie on until you find yourselves in hell. If it would do
any good, I would advise you to read books that are worth
reading; read reliable history, and search wisdom out of the best
books you can procure. How I would be delighted if our young men
would do this, instead of continually studying nonsense. And in
addition to this, let the boys from ten to twenty years of age
get up schools to learn sword exercise, musket and rifle
exercise, and, in short, every art of war. Shall we need this
knowledge? No matter; it is good to be acquainted with this kind
of exercise. Let a few schools be started by those who are
capable of teaching the sciences. The science of architecture,
for instance, is worthy the attention of every student. It yields
a great amount of real pleasure to be able to understand the
grand architectural designs of those magnificent structures that
are scattered over Europe and other countries.
175
Learn all you can. Learn how to raise calves, chickens, lambs,
and all kinds of useful fowls and animals; learn how to till the
ground to the best advantage for raising all useful products of
the soil; and learn how to manufacture molasses and sugar from
the sugar-cane. Raise flax, husbands, and let your wives learn to
manufacture fine linen. In the war of 1812, cotton raised in
price from five to eleven cents per pound; it is now from
thirty-five to sixty-three cents a pound in New York City. What
are we going to do for our factory cloth? We have got to make it.
I am selling cotton cloth to those who work for me for the same
price they are now selling it in St. Louis and New York. What
will be the price by-and-by, as circumstances are now shaping
themselves in the nation?
175
If what I have now said about temporal things is faithfully
carried out, it will lead to our independence as a people, and to
our comfort and happiness as individuals.
175
May God bless you! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Orson
Pratt, July 15, 1855
Orson Pratt, July 15, 1855
SALVATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL TO COME THROUGH THE GENTILES.
Remarks by Elder Orson Pratt, made in the Bowery,
at Provo, July 15, 1855.
Reported by J. V. Long.
176
It is with a great degree of satisfaction that I arise to bear my
humble testimony before the Saints here in Provo, in connection
with the testimonies that have been borne to you by the servants
of God who have addressed you heretofore. We have had some great
and good instructions imparted to us since our meetings commenced
here the day before yesterday. We have had instructions which are
of the greatest importance--instructions that pertain both to our
temporal and future prosperity. The teachings imparted have been
clothed with wisdom, and the gift and power of the Holy Ghost
sent down from heaven, which has inspired the hearts of the
servants of God who have addressed us from this Stand, and more
especially has this been the case with regard to the instructions
that have been imparted to us this forenoon, setting forth our
relations, as Gentile Saints, (or Saints that have received the
Gospel from among the Gentiles,) with the house of Israel.
Perhaps there is no subject that could be presented at the
present time that is of so much importance and that has so great
a bearing upon the human family, as the one set before us this
forenoon. It is one on which the salvation of the Latter-day
Saints depends. It is one, also, on which the salvation of the
remnants of the tribe of Joseph upon this American continent
depends. It is one that we must not only understand, or reason
about, or think of, but one in which we must engage every faculty
and power of our minds, if we would be blessed as a people. It is
for this object, as has been plainly shown to you this forenoon,
that the angels of God descended from the eternal world and spoke
in the ears of mortal man. It is for this object that the heavens
have been opened, and the everlasting Priesthood sent down and
conferred upon chosen vessels. It is for this object--namely, the
salvation and redemption of the poor, lost, degraded sons of the
forest, that God has given the Urim and Thummim, and caused to be
translated one of the most glorious sacred records, or histories
that was ever introduced into the world by mortal man. It is for
this object that we have been permitted to leave the land of our
forefathers, to traverse the sandy deserts and arid plains of
Nebraska, and to locate ourselves here in the midst of these
lonely and peaceful vales; it is that we might fulfil and
accomplish the purposes of the great Jehovah, in the redemption
of the remnant of Joseph who dwelt here before us. I shall not,
perhaps, make a great many remarks this afternoon, as there are
others present who no doubt desire to bear their testimony before
the Saints; yet I feel to make a few observations in relation to
that degraded people, and in relation to ourselves, and our
duties in regard to them; not that I expect my feeble abilities
will impart anything that is of much consequence or importance,
more than what has already been clearly portrayed before your
minds this forenoon.
177
With these preliminary remarks, I will select a passage of
Scripture as a text. It reads as follows:--"Woe be unto them that
are at ease in Zion." I think we will find this text in the
predictions of Isaiah. We shall also find it in the Book of
Mormon. I will repeat the words:--"Woe be unto them that are at
ease in Zion." Do you think, brethren and sisters, while so much
depends upon our exertions and conduct, that we can come to these
valleys, or go anywhere else on this American continent, and
settle down upon our farms, or engage in our merchandize or in
our business transactions, and be at ease in Zion? It is of no
use thinking of this for a moment; for the day, even the time of
the redemption of Israel, is now nigh at hand; and Zion, instead
of being at ease, must travail in pain to be delivered. When the
Saints first began to assemble themselves together in Jackson
county, Missouri, and began to build fine houses and open rich
farms, and were surrounded with every facility for becoming rich
in this world's goods--when they were thus inclined to settle
down in pleasant places, with their affections placed upon the
things of the earth--upon their houses and their lands, upon
their grain, their flocks and their herds, and when the great and
important duties required of them as Latter-day Saints were laid
aside, or, at least, placed on the background--when they thus
settled down, and were determined to enjoy their own Zion at
perfect ease, did the Lord suffer them to remain at ease? No. He
suffered them to be uprooted, to be driven from their houses and
inheritances, and to be afflicted, tormented, and oppressed. Why
did the Lord suffer this? Because the people felt a disposition
to be at ease in the land of Zion, and to neglect the important
duties required at their hands. This has been more or less the
case from the day that we settled in the western part of Missouri
until the present time. We have forgotten who we are; we have
forgotten in a measure what God has been doing with us as a
people; we have forgotten his purposes that he has determined to
accomplish in our day and generation; we have forgotten the
degraded, forlorn condition of the sons of Joseph; we have
forgotten the predictions of the holy Prophets among their
fathers, who so earnestly prayed to the most High for themselves
and their children to the latest generation, whose prayers have
been recorded in the records of eternity and preserved in the
archives of heaven, to be answered upon the heads of their
posterity in the last days. We have forgotten these things to a
great extent, and are dwelling at ease in Zion, and neglecting
the great redemption of Israel.
177
It almost seems sometimes that the people are determined to take
their rest and be at ease before their great labour is
accomplished or their day of rest comes. They build houses, they
plant vineyards, they sow their fields, they gather together
large flocks and herds, thy multiply their goods and substance,
they surround themselves with the comforts and luxuries of this
life, and say to themselves, "We will enjoy ourselves and be at
ease in Zion; we will remain upon our farms and in our fine
houses; we will engage in our merchandize and in various
occupations; we will let the Lamanites takes care of themselves,
and we will let the purposes of the Almighty roll round without
our help." And after all these things, they will pray every day
that the Lord will roll round events, accomplish his purposes,
and fulfil the covenants made with the house of Israel, and yet
not lift one solitary finger to facilitate the answer to their
prayers.
177
As it was said this forenoon, God is not going to do this without
our agency and exertions. What says the Apostle Paul concerning
the Gentiles? "For as ye in times past have not believed God, yet
now have obtained mercy through their unbelief, even so have
these (that is the house of Israel) also now not believed, that
through your mercy they also may obtain mercy."
177
The Apostle shows plainly that blindness in part happened to
Israel, and that you Gentiles, as a consequence, obtained mercy.
Has not the light of truth shone upon our minds, that these
Lamanites, who are of the house of Israel, might, through the
mercy of us Gentiles, obtain mercy?
177
[Elder Pratt then asked a blessing upon the bread.]
178
Through the mercy of the Gentiles, it is decreed that the house
of Israel in the last days shall obtain mercy; that is, through
the believing of the Gentiles, or, in other words, through the
Saints of the living God who have embraced the covenant of peace
from among the Gentiles, and have separated themselves from the
wicked Gentile nations. It is through their mercy, through their
long-suffering, patience, and forbearance, that the house of
Israel are to find salvation and mercy. And if we do not
accomplish this work, we shall suffer; and I just as much believe
this as I believe that the sun shines in the firmament of heaven.
Without this people become the saviours of Israel, we shall be
accounted as salt that has lost its savour, and therefore no
longer good for anything but to be trodden under the feet of
Israel, or of our enemies. Whosoever will not extend the hand of
mercy to redeem this people will go down, and lose their
influence with God and all good men. We are placed here as
saviours upon the mountains, and God has placed us here because
we understand principles that they are ignorant of. We know about
God; we have learned something of Jesus Christ and of the
redemption wrought out by him; we have also learned some little
of the future state of man. We are in possession of knowledge
which is hid from all the rest of the world. Shall we, therefore,
dwell at ease upon our farms and in our habitations, and suffer
these sons of the forest to remain in eternal ignorance of the
great truths that we are in possession of? If so, woe be unto
this people, or any other people that are intrusted with the
sacred things committed to our charge, and who do not use them
according to the mind and will of God; for it is his mind that
they should be used for the redemption of those that are
unacquainted with these principles by which alone salvation can
be obtained.
180
But how can we save this fallen remnant of Israel? Can the
redemption of this widely-scattered and degraded race be brought
about in a moment? It cannot. We have heard from the lips of our
President, who spake by the wisdom of the Most High and by the
power of the Spirit which rested upon him. He has pointed out the
way, and shall we not walk in it? Shall we not give heed to his
sayings? We are commanded to be of one heart and of one mind; and
in this case in particular we are required to be united in all
our exertions, and to use all the power and faculties of our
minds for the salvation of the nations of Joseph. Will the
brethren reach forth the helping hand, and try to redeem the sons
of the forest with whom we are surrounded? I believe they will;
for the purposes of God must be fulfilled; and we are the people
who have to do the work; and to those who do not take part in it,
I will apply the words of my text--"Woe to them that are at ease
in Zion." And this woe will find them out; it will surely come
upon them, and sorely afflict them from the rising of the sun
unto the going down thereof; and when the night cometh, it will
not cease; it will follow them day by day, until they learn by
sad experience that there is no such thing as being at ease in
Zion until Zion has travailed in pain and brought forth her
children, and especially when the work is of the importance of
the one now before us, and required at our hands. Here are
numbers of the Lamanites before me. How much good it would do
them, if they could only sit down and read as we can concerning
their fathers! Place yourselves in the same position, and imagine
that you had lost all that was good and great, and suppose that
you were among a people who understood all this knowledge, and
suppose that they were not willing to put forth their hands to
impart the blessings they enjoyed to you, how would you feel? You
would feel as God feels, and the same as the old Prophets and
Patriarch of the Nephites feel, who are now in the heavens, and
who are acquainted with the purposes of God that are now
transpiring upon the earth. How do you think they would feel, if
they were to come down and look upon their descendants, and see
them wandering in darkness, without the knowledge of God or their
ancestors, and then turn and see a people in their midst who were
in possession of the sacred records and prophecies of their
fathers, and yet that people so careless, and so much at ease,
that they used scarcely any exertion to impart the heavenly
knowledge to them? Perhaps some may inquire, How are you going to
impart information to so dark and degraded a people as our red
neighbours? Do as brother Young has counselled, instead of
driving them out from your midst to some desolate region.
Cultivate their friendship; be forbearing and kind, and show a
sympathetic spirit for them. Build for them a good schoolhouse,
and let the people be engaged in teaching them the English
language, both old and young, as far as they are willing to be
taught. Teach them concerning their forefathers, the carrying
forth of the Book of Mormon, and the plan of salvation which is
revealed to us, with the promise of eternal life to all those who
believe and obey. They require to be taught in order that they
may have faith; for how can they believe without being taught by
those whose right it is to teach? Teach them to read; and if you
can persuade them to be attentive, it will not take them long to
acquire a knowledge of our language. If you can possibly afford
it, feed them and keep them from perishing with hunger. Just as
long as they have to hunt in the mountains and kanyons for food,
and to eat snails, snakes, and crickets, in order to keep
themselves alive,--I say, so long as they have to do this, you
cannot make them think of God. They will think of their hunting,
and of procuring something to prevent starvation; for they must
procure something to subsist upon, even if it is by stealing.
Then if you want them to learn knowledge, and to acquire it in
the best way, and with the least expense to yourselves, feed and
clothe them, and then instruct them; and if you can get their
minds bent down to study our language, it will be but a very
short time before they will read as well as the best of us. Get
them so that they can read the record of their forefathers--the
Book of Mormon, and they will soon learn what God intends to do
for them; and then the Holy Spirit will be poured out upon them,
according to the intelligence and capacities they have for
receiving the light of truth. In this way they may soon be fitted
and prepared for a greater amount of knowledge, and receive the
eternal Priesthood upon their heads, and then they will go forth
to the surrounding nations, tongues, and tribes of their own
people, and bring them to a knowledge of the truth. And this is
the place for us to work; and we have the liberty and the means
to first begin directly here at home; and when we have instructed
and taught those directly in our midst, not merely by our
theories, but by our precepts and examples, then will be the time
to go and convert those in South America and in the distant
regions of our continent. But if we cannot convert those whom we
have around us, and persuade them to hearken to the Priesthood,
it is but very little use to go to others at a greater distance;
for here is the place. God has not sent us as a people to dwell
in the southern extremities of South America; but he has caused
us to be located here; and hence here is the place where he
intends us to work. We are called upon to begin here in the city
of Provo, on the lands that these Lamanites call their own, and
where they have chosen their homes. You may say in your hearts
that "it would be so much labour and trouble--it would cost us so
much of our time and means to convert those around us, that we
have not courage to perform the great undertaking." But what were
we sent here for? The Lord has caused us to come here for this
very purpose--that we might accomplish the redemption of these
suffering, degraded Israelites, as predicted in the sacred
records of their forefathers, and this is what we are told by our
President; and therefore we can have no excuse, for our duty has
been plainly told us. This work is of the greatest importance of
any work of the present day. I believe with all my heart, as
expressed by our President, that this people will be our shield
in days to come; and I believe that if we lose this shield by our
carelessness, or by settling down at ease in Zion, it will be woe
to us that call ourselves Latter-day Saints. Yes, it will be woe
to us if we do not accomplish this work that is given us to do.
Do you know that they will be the principal actors in some of the
grand events of times to come? What says the Book of Mormon in
relation to the building up of the New Jerusalem on this
continent--one of the most splendid cities that ever was or ever
will be built on this land? Does not that book say that the
Lamanites are to be the principal operators in that important
work, and that those who embrace the Gospel from among the
Gentiles are to have the privilege of assisting the Lamanites to
build up the city called the New Jerusalem? This remnant of
Joseph, who are now degraded, will then be filled with the wisdom
of God; and by that wisdom they will build that city; by the aid
of the Priesthood already given, and by the aid of Prophets that
God will raise up in their midst, they will beautify and ornament
its dwellings; and we have the privilege of being numbered with
them, instead of their being numbered with us. It is a great
privilege indeed (and we are indebted to their fathers for it,)
that we enjoy of being associated with them in the accomplishment
of so great a work. It is to their fathers and to God that we are
indebted for the enjoyment of such great blessings in fulfilment
of the prophecies. Their ancient Prophets among their ancestry
looked with interest upon their children, and they interceded day
and night for their redemption. In answer to their prayers, an
angel has flown through the midst of heaven to preach the
everlasting Gospel to the nations; and it is therefore to them
that we are indebted for many of the privileges that we now
enjoy. If we are thus indebted as a people,--woe be unto us who
are gathered from among the Gentiles, if we neglect to pay the
debt by our exertions to save them! Woe to us who have contracted
the debt! for a day of judgment and retribution will come, and
there will be no escape! No lawyers will be there to quibble and
bring up technicalities of law; but the debt will have to be
paid, for to their forefathers are we indebted for the light and
knowledge that we possess. Therefore, let us bestir ourselves,
and perform those duties incumbent upon us, and then we shall
receive our reward. I do not wish to take up the time when there
are others of our brethren that have not had the privilege of
speaking; but I did feel to say these words. I felt to shout
glory to God this morning when I heard our President speak of
these things. My advice to you, my brethren and sisters, is the
same as to myself--Let us wake up to a sense of these things; let
us sacrifice whatever is required of us for the salvation of this
people. With regard to going to foreign nations to preach the
Gospel among the idolatrous heathen, I will say, for my own part,
that I would prefer going and labouring for years in those
mountains to save Israel; yes, for years, if that should be
required by the first Presidency, though I stand ready to go to
China, or to the islands and nations of the Pacific, or to any
other part of the world, when counselled so to do. What are these
sacrifices to the glory that is to follow?
180
[Elder Pratt asked a blessing upon the cup.]
180
Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and may his Spirit
inspire you when you lie down at night, and in your dreams of the
night, when you rise up in the morning, and when you go about
your temporal labours. May He inspire you continually to search
and find out what your duties are to the remnants of Israel that
are in your midst. I ask that God will give you this spirit of
inquiry and earnestness in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, July 7, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, July 7, 1861
EARLY PERSECUTIONS--CERTAIN RETRIBUTION.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
July 7, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
181
The ideas that have been advanced by President Young are strictly
true, and they will so appear to every one who has a knowledge of
the condition of this world, and they will especially appear so
to those who have a knowledge of the kingdom of God as it has
been established in these last days. In regard to the United
States, Great Britain, and European nations generally, they have
a knowledge or a history of this people.
182
I was in England and commenced preaching the Gospel twenty-four
years ago last June, and of course there were only a few Saints
in that land; but the Gospel has spread among most of the nations
of Europe. It has also been sounded in Asia, Africa, Australasia,
and in hundreds of the islands of the sea. The people generally
look upon us as a set of fanatics, and they do not consider us
worthy of their attention; still there are some who occasionally
become convinced and embrace the truth. When the Church was first
organized in Manchester, in the State of New York, the people
rose up against us, and were determined that we should not stay
there, and consequently we went to Kirtland, in the State of
Ohio, where we had peace for a little season. And then we went to
Jackson county, Missouri; but the brethren found we could not
stay there, and hence we had to move over into Clay County. We
stayed there a short time, and afterwards went into Caldwell
County. We remained in those counties but a short time before the
spirit of mobocracy raged to such a degree that the people
considered we were not fit to live upon the earth. Fourteen
thousand troops were called out, and took a few of us prisoners,
and made us sign a deed transferring all our property to our
persecutors in the State of Missouri, to pay the expense of our
persecutors. They commenced their cruelties, and perpetrated the
most diabolical outrages upon our people that were ever known
among civilized nations: men, women, and children were
indiscriminately despoiled of all they possessed; they were
mobbed and whipped; some were tarred and feathered, and those who
could not readily escape, were massacred, irrespective of age or
sex; and if the Almighty had not interfered, they would have
killed us all. We then went into Illinois, and had not been there
long before they began to serve us in like manner. They gave us a
city charter, and then took it from us again, and that too
without any just cause. They gave us a charter for a Masonic
Lodge, and then went to work and killed some of the men to whom
the charter was given. The rage and ferocity of our enemies did
not cease there, but it soon manifested itself in mobs assembling
by thousands, who finally succeeded in driving us out of that
State also, leaving us in the wilderness to perish. But the Lord
assisted us; his protecting hand was over us for good, and by his
power we were preserved.
182
After all these hardships and trials we started for this country,
and what did the Government then require of us? Five hundred men
were called to go and take part in the Mexican war, and that too
at a time when we were all living in our waggons: many were sick,
and some were dying; and in fact hundreds and thousands have died
in consequence of the hardships and privations brought upon them
by our ruthless persecutors. Joseph Smith lost his life by the
hands of assassins, and he was one of the best men that ever trod
the footstool of the Almighty. He was the man called to open up
this last dispensation, but the world at large would not receive
him.
182
We have passed through many grievous trials; but I do not feel
that I want to say much about out sufferings this morning, but
simply to remind you of some of the prominent acts of our
enemies, that you may know that we have nothing to expect from
them in the future but persecution and misrepresentation. Many of
you are strangers to these things, both members and Elders,
because you were not baptized into the Church until afterwards;
but still you can see what the world have done to us; and
everything in the shape of persecution or affliction which the
world have brought upon us, will come back upon their own heads
ten-fold, and this nation in particular will reap what they have
sown, and their troubles have already commenced; but I shall live
to see them broken to pieces a great deal worse than they are
now, and so will thousands of you. Our sons and daughters will
live to see the complete overthrow of the nation, and they will
avenge our wrongs. Many of them were born while we were
undergoing those afflictions, and the blood of retributive
justice is in them, and I know this a well as I know that I live
and dwell upon this earth.
182
Our enemies know not what they are doing when they persecute and
mob this people. It is true they are doing no more than was done
by the wicked Lamanites who once lived upon this continent, and
who were a flourishing and prosperous people. They persecuted the
people composing the Church of Christ, the Nephites departed from
the faith, and the two parties wasted each other away until only
a remnant was left, and as such we now see them wandering about
in filth, darkness, and the very lowest state of degradation. The
Jaredites, who preceded the Israelites upon this continent, did
the same things. They fought and contended with each other until
the whole people were destroyed, and we are going to live to see
similar things befall this nation. Although many may fall away
from the truth, and others may embrace it, yet the destruction of
this nation is sealed, except they repent, which is not very
probable. Notwithstanding this nation has been favoured with the
revelations of heaven, yet they never knew God, they never knew
that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Most High, and they do not
now know that the leaders of this people are inspired from on
high.
183
Now, I will say one thing that is in this good old book, the book
that they won't have in the Congress of the United States, for
you remember it is only a short time ago that they would neither
have a priest to pray for them, nor receive the Bible as
evidence. This book, the Bible, says: "For with what judgment ye
judge, ye shall be judged, and with what measure ye mete, it
shall be measured to you again." The nation of the United States
have got to reap that which they have sown, and to receive that
measure which they meted out to us, pressed down and running
over; and as they designed to wipe us out of existence "with the
flower of the army" which they sent here, that destruction shall
come upon themselves. I am perfectly willing that they should
know what I think of them. That army was sent here by James
Buchanan to wipe us out, but they might as well try to move the
sun out of his place; still we know that that was their design,
and brother Brigham declared it at the time. Yet, although you
know that those poor creatures came here for the purpose of
cutting our throats, you will feed them at their own price,
instead of making them pay handsomely for all they get. If the
brethren had acted wisely, they might have helped themselves a
great deal, and have got together means for the building up of
the kingdom of God upon the earth; but some were determined not
to take counsel. Now, as feeble and poor a creature as I am, I
would like to know where there is a man who could bring up one
circumstance to show that I have ever violated the law of the
land. I know that I have been true to my country, to my Masonic
brethren, and also to my brethren in this Church. Are there any
of my countrymen who would injure me? Yes, scores, hundreds and
thousands of them.
183
They have now got Masonic institutions against Masonic
institutions, and Presbyterians operate against Presbyterians,
and Episcopalians against Episcopalians, and finally, it will be
every man against his neighbour. But while they are being divided
one against another, this people are raising the standard of King
Emmanuel, and we will sustain the Constitution of the United
States, and also all good and wholesome laws. You may tell it to
the nations, for as God lives this people will do it, and I say,
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, September 29, 1861
Daniel H. Wells, September 29, 1861
POLITICAL ECONOMY.
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 29, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
184
It will be remembered by the brethren that, about a year ago,
there was a Missionary fund started in this city, which was very
liberally subscribed to. This fund was commenced for the purpose
of sustaining the families of the Missionaries who have gone on
Missions. The calls upon the secretary of that fund are now very
numerous. The subscriptions are not all paid, but many of them
have been partially paid. It is now proposed to replenish this
fund; and as this is a good time for getting wood, it is a good
time to bring some in for this object. Those who feel to
subscribe and donate, can report to brother John T. Caine at the
President's office. This invitation has also been extended to
others who have not contributed; and we now wish to give an
opportunity to those who live in the adjoining settlements. We
wish to give all an opportunity and a privilege of assisting the
families of those who are appointed to go on Missions. Brethren,
let us pay up and continue our subscriptions to the fund, that
the poor may be provided for, and the hearts of the Saints made
glad.
185
The instructions given seem to turn upon political economy, and
the pecuniary and temporal circumstances of this community. It is
the burden of the instructions from time to time, and it seems
not so much by way of gaining political advancement or influence,
but those who have laboured, and still are labouring to lay the
foundation for a great and mighty nation, are looking and
striving for the improvement of this people, to teach them how to
be self-sustaining. It is the wish and desire of those who stand
at the head of this people, to pursue that course which will be
the most profitable to the kingdom of God, for that will be for
their benefit, and that is the burden of the instructions day by
day. We are counselled and taught by our brethren to prepare
ourselves for self-existence, to look after those things which
are calculated to make us free and independent. It appears by the
great commotion in the world that we are liable to be cut off at
any time from foreign trade, for we are so situated in these
distant valleys, that we may be cut off at any time from all
distant markets; and it seems to be in the economy of Heaven that
this should be so in order that we may become free, and also that
we may develop the resources of this our mountain home. By our
united efforts we can produce from the elements those things that
will be for our best good, and for the general interests of the
kingdom of God. The burden of the instructions given by the
servants of God from day to day, is for us to labour to draw from
the elements for our support. Here are the richest elements that
are to be found upon the face of the globe. There is no grain, no
vegetables, neither anything that grows upon the face of the
earth, that contains that sweetness or nourishment in a greater
degree than it does here in this mountain country. The fruit, the
vegetables, and all we grow, are of the sweetest and richest
kind, and the most nourishing in quality. The fabrics made here
will likewise be of the most refined and durable kind. If we
labour for it, the finest flax, hemp, and wool, can be produced
in this Territory. It is our duty to strive to raise every thing
we need for our own consumption. The tea, the coffee, the
tobacco, and the whisky, (if we must have such articles,) can all
be produced and manufactured here. I am willing to make a bargain
with this people to leave off all those things that I have
mentioned, if all the people will agree to do likewise. These are
things that we can do without; in fact, we are better without
them than with them; we are better in our bodies as well as in
our purses. The sugar that is needed, and other sweetening, grow
here in these valleys of the mountains, and it only needs a
little skill and labour to bring it into a more refined state
than we have yet been able to produce. Hundreds of waggons and
teams would not be able to bring the amount of sweetening from
the States that will be raised and manufactured here this season,
and the quantity and quality can be increased and improved every
year.
185
It is a measure of political economy for us to strive to promote
the general interest, and to study to do the most good for the
community we live in. If we cannot abide the appeal to our
consciences, let us abide the appeal to our pockets. (Voice: You
have caught us now.) We must not suit our ways to strangers, but
we must look to the welfare of Israel.
185
Brethren, there is a glorious work before us, and great and
glorious blessings will be poured out upon us. Peace and plenty
surround us, and we are far from the power and corruptions which
are now disturbing the enemies of God's people. The Almighty has
wisely placed barriers in the way of his enemies, and by them
they are now kept back, otherwise they would endeavour to swallow
us up in their anger and rage.
185
We are now in a position that we can do those things of which I
have been speaking. We can provide for our future necessities. We
can raise up a great and mighty people, who will be led and
governed by the principles of righteousness, and we have now an
opportunity of doing it in these valleys. The nucleus is formed,
the people are here, and we can do everything that is required if
we have the disposition to labour for its accomplishment. Let us
take hold like men and women of God, like those who are filled
with his Holy Spirit, in order that we may accomplish the
important work required at our hands. It is a work that should
engage our most earnest attention. It is not a thing of a moment,
and then to pass away; but it is the kingdom of God that shall
remain forever and forever. This is what we are striving to build
up; and let us take hold of it in such a manner as we can carry
it on, and at the same time sustain ourselves. To do this, we
must produce those things that are necessary for our temporal
existence; and let us be careful not to destroy what the Lord has
given us before we produce another supply from the elements
around us. It is our business, and duty, too, to take care of all
that the Lord has put into our hands, and not because a word has
been said about tea, to go and burn it up or throw it away; but
we should put all we are made stewards over to the best possible
use.
186
Now, I have no objection to our keeping things in our possession
that are necessary for sickness, but let the whisky and the
tobacco be put to their legitimate uses, then all will be right.
Where coffee is produced, the people do not use it, but they
raise it for the barbarians. In the East Indies and wherever
coffee is grown, the inhabitants consider it poison and wonder
that it does not poison the outside barbarians, as they term all
those whom we consider the civilized and enlightened nations.
Some of our physicians will, however, say and contend that it is
perfectly harmless, when the facts before us show the effect of
coffee, tea, opium, tobacco and other stimulants, and various
other foolish and expensive indulgencies to be the cause of
reducing the average of human life, so that not one half of those
born into the world live to attain the age of seventeen years.
Apart from this, it would be a great saving to this people, for
they have to bring these things from abroad. Every thing that we
cannot produce within ourselves, it would be best for us to do
generally without, then we would have means to aid us in
producing those things that are necessary to more fully develop
the resources of the mountains and valleys of Utah. I mean that
we could then use our means to bring the machinery here that we
cannot so well manufacture, but which, by bringing in a little,
we will be able to manufacture after a while.
186
While we are professing to be righteous, let us take a course to
prove to God, angels and men that we are in earnest, and will
live and produce those things that are needed for our own
sustenance, and build up cities and make Zion the joy of the
whole earth. It is not a mere theory that we have to do with, but
it is the building up of the kingdom of God, and it is for those
who have the principles of the kingdom in their hearts to seek to
permanently establish the Zion of God upon the earth, whether
they will be able to maintain the kingdom or not is the Lord's
business. We know that the Devil seeks to thwart and overthrow
the kingdom, and in all the enterprizes that this people engage
in, they may expect his opposition.
186
We often see that people are frustrated and afflicted; and we
frequently suffer in our health, and in things which we seek to
accomplish, we meet with such opposition that we have to give
them up, but still we should try again and strive to bring
stronger influences to bear and thus succeed in the
accomplishment of the object we have in view. There is a
contention here among the influences we have around us which
is--whether the Latter-day Saints will maintain themselves
independent of the Devil and his co-adjutors, or whether they
will for ever be dependent upon their enemies.
186
I firmly believe that, with the blessings of the Almighty, we can
produce in a short time every thing we need, if we will use the
proper exertions. The thing now is to commence and go ahead with
an earnestness, and not allow ourselves to be easily thwarted or
frustrated. If we fail at one time, let us try again, and bring
greater influences and more union, strength and power to bear,
that we may succeed the next time. We have the Devil, as well as
every natural obstacle to contend with, but we will finally
triumph, which is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, February 2, 1862
Brigham Young, February 2, 1862
CALL FOR TEAMS TO GO TO THE FRONTIERS.--ENCOURAGEMENT
OF HOME MANUFACTURES.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 2, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
187
I have a few items of business that I wish to lay before you this
morning, and the first is a call upon the brethren for teams to
haul the granite blocks from Little Cottonwood to the Temple
Block. The road became so muddy that the teams were sent home,
but we understand that the road is now very good. This county,
Davis, Tooele, and the northern part of Utah counties can forward
teams in a day or two, and if the road again becomes bad, they
are not so far from their homes but what they can easily return.
I wish to have all the teams that can be gathered from this city
and the adjoining neighbourhoods and Wards go to work
immediately, so that our stone-cutters may have constant work.
Some of them are from a distance, and we do not like to have them
out of work through want of rough blocks. It requires a large
quantity of rocks for the first story of the Temple, and we would
like to complete the walls of that story, and as much more as
possible during the present season.
187
I have another call to make upon the people now, which I wish to
go out from this place. You will recollect that a year ago this
coming spring we sent some two hundred teams to the Frontiers to
bring the Saints to this Territory. We wish to send three hundred
this year, and they are as few as will answer to accomplish the
purpose. Last season I think there were rising of sixty teams
went from this city. I shall propose that we make the dividend as
we did last year, and let this city take the lead; and if we are
not over one quarter in number, we ought to be in faith and good
works. We know that the people in this city and in the regions
round about are wealthy in cattle, and you know very well that it
is against my doctrine and feelings for men to scrape together
the wealth of the world and let it waste and do no good. We have
more stock than we well take care of. We want to send some twelve
hundred yoke of cattle to the States for freight and people, and
we want to send some cattle to see and purchase things that are
needed for families when crossing the Plains, for we wish to
bring all the poor that can get to the Frontiers in time to come
on this season.
188
Now I have a particular request to make of all our capitalists,
and that is, for them to send and procure machinery to aid in
supplying all our reasonable wants in manufactured articles, that
we may have everything within ourselves for houses, for goods,
for chattels, for chariots, for ribbons, and for ruffles, yes,
everything that we require to clothe ourselves with from the
stockings on our feet to the articles worn on our heads. You who
have money and other available means, send and get such machinery
as is really necessary for manufacturing those things that we
require to make us comfortable. It is our duty to do this, and it
is not your duty neither is it mine to send and get ten thousand
dollars worth of ribbons.
188
It may be asked, "Does not brother Brigham buy as many store
goods for his wives and children as any man in the Territory of
Utah?" I buy more. Probably I bestow more, according to the
number I have to sustain, than any other man. "Why do you do so?"
Shall I say, to keep peace out of the family, or to keep peace in
the family? Which is it? I will leave that for you to answer.
Such buying is no part of the duty of any man in this community;
neither is it the duty of any man to be a merchant in this
community, in the manner that many are and have been. I
frequently tell the people that is no part of my religion or duty
to dance, but it is as much a part of my religious duty to dance
as it is to buy ribbons and other useless articles of clothing.
We are permitted to do such things because of our ignorance, and
the sin that is in the world; because of the want of the
knowledge possessed by heavenly beings; the want of true
knowledge concerning the earth and the inhabitants thereon. Were
it not for this ignorance and darkness we should not be pardoned
as we are now. When we become weaned from the love of the world,
become humble, penitent, contrite in spirit, and begin to love
the Lord a little, it almost distracts us--some almost go crazy.
188
At no distant period merchandizing in imported goods will cease
in this Territory, and the fabrics we wear will be manufactured
by ourselves--imported fabrics will not be here. The inquiry may
arise, "What will be done with the money that will accumulate?"
for we have paid merchants here during eleven to twelve years
past not less than from six to ten hundred thousand dollars
annually. If any should be fearful that they will be cumbered
with surplus means, I will promise them to provide a way in which
they may expend their means for the up-building of the kingdom of
God. I do not feel to find fault, complain, or cast reflections
upon myself, upon my family, or upon my brethren and sisters for
what we have hitherto done and still are doing in the capacity of
merchants, or purchasers, or consumers. I look forward to the
time when this people will possess what is called the wealth of
the earth, that is, those articles which are accounted very
valuable, but many of which are in reality of very little worth.
The diamond is considered of the most value, still its intrinsic
value is but trifling; by heat it can be burned like other coal;
I esteem gold as more valuable, for it cannot be consumed by
fire. We would like to have a little of this metal, for how much
better would it be to drink out of a gold cup than out of an old
rusty tin basin. We expect to have earthen ware, it is true, when
we get men here that know how to put the material together to
make it, but if you accidentally let a piece of fine expensive
earthenware drop, it breaks and that is the end of it; should a
child or a grown person make a misstep and fall, when carrying a
gold or silver cup or vessel, it cannot be broken. But this will
be hereafter, it is not yet. When we see the time that the people
will possess the true riches of the earth and the heavens, we can
preserve that which we have, it will not be stolen by thieves.
189
Apparently the merchandizing interest in this community is coming
to a close, and I feel like urging upon the people the necessity
of preparing to grow and manufacture that which they consume. It
is my indispensable duty to urge this important item upon them
and to warn them of coming evil to themselves, unless they attend
to it. We want, in view of this, a liberal turn out of teams to
bring machinery from the East this coming summer. It may be asked
what we need here. Why are your wives unable to card a little
wool into rolls to spin and knit you and your children some
stockings? Because they have no cards. Suppose there was not a
carding machine in this Territory or a single pair of hand cards,
and they were not to be had, how could we make ourselves
comfortable without them? We might possibly manage to make cloth
in a rude way, but the demand would be far beyond the supply--it
could not possibly keep pace with the wants of our growing
community. We need a card-making machine here, one that will draw
the wire, perforate the leather, and cut, bend, and insert the
teeth. We could make one here, but it would cost much more than
to import one. I want some of the brethren to send and get one or
more machines of this kind, for we do not need many; but when we
come to cotton and woolen fabrics that we need to wear every day,
and without which we can not be so comfortable as we now are, we
need much machinery to manufacture them. We now need twenty times
more carding machines in this Territory than we have. Wool now
lies in the mill month after month before it can be carded, which
injures it. Will our capitalists send and bring in carding
machines and other machinery? I want to see fifty or one hundred
cotton spinning-jennies, introduced into the country, they will
cost about one hundred dollars each, and with one of them a child
twelve or fifteen years old can in a day gin, card, and spin
cotton enough to make twelve yards of cloth.
189
These are matters that pertain to our present life, to us at this
time and in our present circumstances. I am anxious that the
people should fully understand the vital importance of
maintaining their present lives to make them useful, hence I
speak much in this strain. There is great credit due the female
portion of our community for the things they try to teach their
children; still I would like to see a closer application in
giving their daughters a good sound practical moral education. I
feel gratified when I look around upon the congregation and see
many of the mothers wearing dresses they have made themselves of
wool grown in this Territory; and I have not seen in any new
country a better article of cloth than our sisters make here; it
will bear the inspection of the most fastidious votaries of pride
and fashion; in that class of goods it cannot be excelled. Great
credit is due to this people for the progress they have made. We
have not in our society an aristocratic circle. Whether a brother
wears a coon skin cap of a fine beaver hat is all the same to us.
If a person is a faithful servant of God we do not object to his
coming to meeting, though he has only but a piece of buffalo skin
to wear on his head. We partake of the sacrament with him, hail
him in the street as a brother and a friend, ride with him,
converse with him, meet with him in social parties, and greet him
as an equal. I also see brethren walk into meeting with overcoats
on which their wives and daughters have made, but suppose you had
not the means for getting your wool carded, nor the means for
carding it yourselves, could you have produced the excellent
cloth you now wear? You could not.
190
I delight to see the mother learn her daughters to be
housekeepers; to be particular, clean, and neat; to sew, spin,
and weave; to make butter and cheese; and I have no objection to
their learning to cultivate flowers, herbs, and useful shrubs in
the gardens. It is good for their health to rise early in the
morning and work in the soil an hour or two before breakfast;
this practice is especially beneficial to those who have weak
lungs. And while you delight in raising flowers, &c., do not
neglect to learn how to take care of the cream, and how to make
of it good wholesome butter, and of the milk good healthy
nutritious cheese, neither forget your sewing, spinning, and
weaving; and I would not have them neglect to learn music and
would encourage them to read history and the Scriptures, to take
up a newspaper, geography, and other publications, and make
themselves acquainted with the manners and customs of distant
kingdoms and nations, with their laws, religion, geographical
location on the face of the world, their climate, natural
productions, the extent of their commerce, and the nature of
their political organization; in fine, let our boys and girls be
thoroughly instructed in every useful branch of physical and
mental education. Let this education begin early. Teach little
children the principles of order; the little girl to put the
broom in its right place, to arrange the stove furniture in the
neatest possible way, and everything in its own place. Teach them
to lay away their clothing neatly, and where it can be found; and
when they tear their frocks and aprons teach them how to mend the
rent so neatly that the place cannot be seen at a short distance;
and instead of asking your husbands to buy them ribbons and
frills, learn them to make them of the material we can produce.
Teach the little boys to lay away the garden hoe, the spade, &c.,
where they will not be destroyed by rust; and let them have
access to tools that they may learn their use, and develop their
mechanical skill while young; and see that they gather up the
tools when they have done with them, and deposit them in the
proper place. Let both males and females encourage within them
mechanical ingenuity, and seek constantly to understand the world
they are in, and what use to make of their existence.
190
It is unnecessary to send to England, to France, to the East
Indies, to China, or to any other country for a little crockery
ware, silk, calico, muslin, &c., for we can make those article
here. We need the machinery; let us unite and get it. Last fall
brother A. R. Wright brought in an excellent piece of machinery
for manufacturing flax; it now belongs to brother Pyper. I would
like to see some man manifest interest enough to take that
machinery and put it to work. Thousands of pounds of flax could
be worked up by it this coming fall and next winter. Who will do
this? I know not.
190
This people are dilatory in some things. What are many of them
thinking about? The kingdom of God, sometimes. They want to pray
and have faith just sufficient to keep in the path of the angel
that is going round to gather up the righteous, and the rest of
the time their minds are upon a gold mine, or upon going to the
States to buy goods, and they see themselves behind a counter,
"Ah," think they, "Won't I look a gentlemanly looking man when I
am dealing out the calico?" I never could, the poorest day I ever
saw in my life, descend so low as to stand behind a counter.
Taking that class of men as a whole, I think they are of
extremely small calibre.
191
Women and children can deal out pins, and needles, and ribbons;
this is too trifling a business for men. Their business is to
organize the elements and draw from them the raw material in
abundance, and then manufacture it into those things which are
calculated to make comfortable, beautiful, lovely, healthy, and
happy God's people. Our brethren calculate on the increase of
their stock, and are keen to gather around them the riches of
this life, but they do not make judicious calculations how to
dispose of those riches to the best advantage. They will fill the
whole country with stock of every kind, but can see no way how it
should be put to proper use. The merchant calculates that he will
make fifty or a hundred thousand dollars in so many years, but if
you ask him what he is going to do with it he is astonished at
the question, for he never thought of that. All he thought of was
piling up the riches. Did you ever think it was your privilege to
place those riches out to usury in building up the kingdom of
God? Do you not belong to the Church of God? Do you not pray?
What do you pray for? One says, "I pray the Lord to keep and
preserve me, to sanctify me and prepare me for his kingdom and
glory; I just want to slip inside the gate, I am not very
ambitious." Do you think anything about preparing for it here?
"Only in heart, or in spirit."
191
My doctrine is, to put every dollar to usury for building up the
kingdom of God, whether it be much or little. I want the brethren
to man out their teams, and send down three hundred this season,
and four or five hundred when required. And then I want to see
the brethren join together their teams and money and send for
machinery, besides sending teams for the poor; and thus we will
fill the Territory with the necessary articles of machinery for a
self-sustaining people. It is necessary for us to sustain
ourselves, or we will be left in poverty, nakedness, and
distress, as a consequence of war and the breaking up of the
general government. We now meet men who seemingly have very
little clothing--they wear patch upon patch. I would not by this
remark have it understood that clothing ought not to be neatly
and somewhat extensively mended, but I have seen men wear
pantaloons so patched that it would puzzle you to place your
finer upon a piece of the original. They have wives and
daughters, but they do not spin. In Exodus we read, "And all the
women that were wise-hearted did spin with their hands." If,
instead of our wives and daughters passing their hours in
idleness, folding their hands, and rocking themselves in their
easy chairs, they would spin a little wool, and a little cotton
from our Dixie, or that grown in their own gardens and fields,
and make some good warm clothing for the men and boys, and some
linsey frocks for the women and girls, they could with propriety
be called wise women in Israel. If you happen to be in a party
where I am and wearing dresses made with your own hands, I shall
take pleasure in dancing with you in preference to the lady
dressed in silks and satins. We can do this, but we need to be
taught day after day, month after month, and year after year.
192
Human beings are expected by their Creator to be actively
employed in doing good every day of their lives, either in
improving their own mental and physical condition or that of
their neighbours. But there are thousands whose days, months, and
years are nothing more than a blank; there is not a single trace
upon their life's pages that might be construed as useful to the
cause of humanity. This people have embraced the philosophy of
eternal lives, and in view of this we should cease to be children
and become philosophers, understanding our own existence, its
purpose and ultimate design, then our days will not become a
blank through ignorance, but every day will bring with it its
useful and profitable employment. God has placed us here, given
us the ability we possess, and supplied the means upon which we
can operate to produce social, national, and eternal happiness.
192
Seeing we are so wonderfully endowed with priceless gifts by our
Heavenly Father, will he not require usury at our hands? He will.
But he has made us agents to ourselves, which makes us
responsible for the way in which we use the talents he has given
us, for the manner we expend the gold and silver, the wheat and
fine flour, the cattle upon a thousand hills, and the wine and
oil, for they all belong to Him; and we too belong to Him, but he
has created man after His own image, and endowed him with a germ
of independence that will crown him a God through his
faithfulness. He requires us to devote these godlike powers to
our own advantage, life, wealth, beauty, comfort, and exaltation
by giving to His cause--the cause of righteousness--universal
triumph over sin. Then do not hoard up your gold; if you do, it
will canker, but put out every dollar to usury. Instead of your
souls being bound up in your cattle and other property, put it
all where it should be placed for the benefit of the kingdom of
God on earth and for his glory.
192
I have merely touched this subject. I wish the Elders, and we
have many talented Elders, to verbally follow out this subject in
the afternoon, and then physically follow it out by rightly using
your cattle and waggons, your silver and gold, and your time and
talents, then God will bless us. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, February 9, 1862
Brigham Young, February 9, 1862
ROBBING THE DEAD.--DANCING, NOT A PART OF THE SAINTS'
RELIGION.--KINDNESS IN GOVERNMENT.--MORE TELEGRAPHIC WIRES.
Remarks by President Brigham Young made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 9, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
192
I have four sermons that I wish to preach this morning, and I
wish about thirty-five minutes in which to preach them.
193
The first subject I shall notice this morning is robbing the
dead. Many have desired me to express myself in public relative
to what has transpired in our grave yard during four or five
years past. Robbing the dead is not a new thing. Robbing dead
people of their jewelry and clothing is customary in the cities
of Europe; and it has been and is customary in many places to
steal the body for the purpose of dissection. I have, in the
course of my life, been under the necessity of watching graves to
keep them from being robbed.
193
It appears that a man named John Baptiste has practised robbing
the dead of their clothing in our grave yard during some five
years past. If you wish to know what I think about it, I answer,
I am unable to think so low as to fully get at such a mean,
contemptible, damnable trick. To hang a man for such a deed would
not begin to satisfy my feelings. What shall we do with him?
Shoot him? No, that would do no good to anybody but himself.
Would you imprison him during life? That would do nobody any
good. What I would do with him came to me quickly, after I heard
of the circumstance; this I will mention, before I make other
remarks. If it was left to me, I would make him a fugitive and a
vagabond upon the earth. This would be my sentence, but probably
the people will not want this done.
193
Many are anxious to know what effect it will have upon their dead
who have been robbed. I have three sisters in the grave yard in
this city, and two wives, and several children, besides other
connections and near relatives. I have not been to open any of
their graves to see whether they were robbed, and do not mean to
do so. I gave them as good a burial as I could; and in burying
our dead, we all have made everything as agreeable and as
comfortable as we could to the eye and taste of the people in
their various capacities, according to the best of our judgments;
we have done our duty in this particular, and I for one am
satisfied. I will defy any thief there is on the earth or in hell
to rob a Saint of one blessing. A thief may dig up dead bodies
and sell them for the dissecting knife, or may take their raiment
from them, but when the resurrection takes place, the Saints will
come forth with all the glory, beauty, and excellency of
resurrected Saints clothed as they were when they were laid away.
193
Some may inquire whether it is necessary to put fresh linen into
the coffins of those who have been robbed of their clothing. As
to this you can pursue the course that will give you the most
contentment and satisfaction; but if the dead are laid away as
well as they can be, I will promise you that they will be well
clothed in the resurrection, for the earth and the elements
around it are full of these things. All that is needed is power
to bring forth those things necessary, as Jesus did when he fed
the multitude with a few loaves and fishes, perhaps no more than
would on ordinary occasions feed six men; he organized the
elements around, and fed five thousand. In the resurrection
everything that is necessary will be brought from the elements to
clothe and to beautify the resurrected Saints, who will receive
their reward. I do not trouble myself about my dead. If they are
stripped of their clothing, I do not want to know it.
193
Some, I have been informed, can now remember having had singular
dreams, and others have heard rappings on the floor, on the
bedstead, on the door, on the table, &c., and have imagined that
they might have proceeded from the spirits of the dead calling on
their friends to give them clothing, for they were naked. My dead
friends have not been to me to tell me that they were naked,
cold, &c.; and if any such rappings should come to me, I should
tell them to go to their own place. I have little faith in those
rappings. If I felt that I ought to pay attention to such things,
I would not, so to speak, let my right hand know what my left
did; and it would require a greater power than John Baptiste to
make me believe either a truth or a lie.
193
I thought the remark made by a lad to a group of weeping women
was very appropriate, though I do not blame them for weeping when
they saw the clothing they had put upon their departed darlings;
said he, "supposing the linen was all burnt up and the ashes
scattered to the four winds, could not the angel Gabriel call
those particles together as easily as he could call together the
particles of the body?" The elements are all here, and they will
be called forth in their proper time and place. Let the minds of
the people be at rest upon this matter. What has been done they
cannot help. If any wish to open the graves of their dead and put
clothing in the coffins to satisfy their feelings, all right; I
am satisfied. I am also satisfied that had we been brought up and
traditionated to burn a wife upon the funeral pile, we should not
be satisfied unless this practice was followed out; we would have
the same grief and sorrow that we now have when we find that our
dead have been robbed of their clothing. Or if we had been
brought up as our natives are, when a chief died if we did not
kill a wife or two, a few horses, or a few prisoners, &c., as
soon as the darkness of night set in we very likely should fancy
ourselves haunted with the spirits of the dead, dissatisfied at
our not giving them proper burial rites, and company to pass with
them through the dark shadows of the grave to the good land where
there are better hunting grounds. The power and influence of
tradition has a great deal to do with the way we feel about this
matter of our dead being robbed.
193
We are here in circumstances to bury our dead according to the
order of the Priesthood. But some of our brethren die upon the
ocean; they cannot be buried in a burying ground, but they are
sewed up in canvas and cast into the sea, and perhaps in two
minutes after they are in the bowels of the shark, yet those
persons will come forth in the resurrection, and receive all the
glory of which they are worthy, and be clothed upon with all the
beauty of resurrected Saints, as much so as if they had been laid
away in a gold or silver coffin, and in a place expressly for
burying the dead. If you think opposite to this your thoughts are
in vain. "And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God;
and the books were opened, and another book was opened, which is
the book of life: and the dead were judged out of these things
which were written in the books, according to their works. And
the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell
delivered up the dead which were in them; and they were judged
every man according to their works." If the particles of which
the body is composed are distributed to the four quarters of the
earth, at the sound of the trumpet, when the dead are to come
forth the dust that composed their bodies, that portion which is
suffered to endure, will come from the ends of the earth, mote by
mote, particle by particle, atom to atom, bone to bone, sinew to
sinew, and flesh will cover them, and the same body will come
forth in the resurrection, as much so as the body of Jesus came
forth from the tomb.
194
Do as you please with regard to taking up your friends. If I
should undertake to do anything of the kind, I should clothe them
completely and then lay them away again. And if you are afraid of
their being robbed again, put them into your gardens, where you
can watch them by day and night until you are pretty sure that
the clothing is rotted, and then lay them away in the burying
ground. I would let my friends lay and sleep in peace. I am aware
of the excited state of the feelings of the community; I have
little to say about the cause of it; The meanness of the act is
so far beneath my comprehension that I have not ventured to think
much about it.
194
I will now proceed to my next text. I have lately preached a
short sermon to the Bishops, in a Bishops' meeting, and I now
wish to present the subject of those remarks to this
congregation; they were in relation to the Bishops building
dancing-rooms for their school-houses and ward meetings. In my
heart, soul, affections, feeling, and judgment, I am opposed to
making a cotillion hall a place of worship. All men have their
agency, and should be permitted to act as freely as consistent,
that they may manifest by their acts whether they are controlled
by the pure principle of righteousness. Many of you remember that
at first we assembled in a bowery on the south-east corner of
this block, where we met for some time under its shade, and held
preaching meetings, sacrament meetings, political meetings, and
every kind of public gathering, because it was the only place
that would then accommodate the people. Soon after that we built
this Tabernacle. We probably had not the first stick of timber on
the ground before I was besought to build it for dancing in and
for theatrical purposes. I said no, to every one that requested
me to do that. I told them that dancing and theatrical
performances were no part of our religion; we are merely
permitted to occupy a portion of the time in those amusements,
being very careful not to grieve the Spirit of the Lord. More or
less amusement of that kind suits our organization, but when we
come to the things of God, I had rather not have them mixed up
with amusement like a dish of sucotash.
194
I like to dance, but do I want to sin? No; rather than sin I
would wish never to dance or hear a fiddle again while I live.
Let that which I would sin in be taken from me, and let me be
kept from it from this time henceforth and for ever, no matter
what it is. I like my pastimes and enjoy myself as you do, in
amusements wherein we do not sin. Brother E. D. Woolley and
myself had some conversation on this subject, and he thought that
he would build a house to accommodate social gatherings but could
not at that time very well do it, so I built the hall which is
called the Social Hall. In it are combined a dancing-room and a
small stage for theatrical performances. That is our fun hall,
and not a place in which to administer the sacrament. We
dedicated it to the purpose for which it was built, and from the
day we first met there until now, I would rather see it laid in
ashes in a moment that to see it possessed by the wicked. We
prayed that the Lord would preserve it to the Saints; and if it
could not thus be preserved, let it be destroyed and not be
occupied by the wicked. You know what spirit attends that room.
There we have had governors, judges, doctors, lawyers, merchants,
passers-by, &c., who did not belong to our Church, and what has
been the universal declaration of each and every one? "I never
felt so well before in all my life at any party as I do here;"
and the Saints do not feel as well in any other place of
amusement. We have a beautiful assembly room in the 13th Ward,
but you cannot feel as well in a party there as you can in the
hall that was built and dedicated to that purpose. Every thing in
its time, and every thing in its place.
195
In the year 1849, I think it was, I was called upon to give a
draft for a school-house, that would be commodious and suitable
for each ward. I gave that draft, and I do not think that I could
now alter it for the better. Has there been a school-house built
according to the draft? There have been a few wings built, and
the main body of the building I drafted was not intended for a
dancing-hall. By referring to the plan I gave, you can see my
idea of a Ward school-house, but it has not been carried out. It
is now whispered around that we are opposed to dancing in the
14th Ward School-room. This is not so. I have been there several
times, and enjoyed myself well, as also in the 13th Ward house,
which is called the Assembly-Rooms, though I would call it a
cotillion hall. I am opposed to making the youth of our land
believe that dancing and frolicking are a part of our religion,
when in truth they are not any part of it, though I hear from
every quarter that the Gentiles say, "I like this part of your
religion, for I understand that this is one branch of your
religion, and I like this dancing very much." It is no part of
our religion, and I am opposed to devoting to a cotillion room, a
house set apart for the worship of God. I am opposed to having
cotillions or theatrical performances in this Tabernacle. I am
opposed to making this a fun hall, I do not mean for wickedness,
I mean for the recuperation of our spirits and bodies. I shall
not be opposed to the brethren's building a meeting-house
somewhere else, and keeping their cotillions halls for parties,
but I am not willing that they should convert the house that has
been set apart for religious meetings into a dancing hall.
195
I will now pass to my third text. I can say with confidence, that
there is no people on the face of this earth that pay more
respect to females than do this people. I know of no community
where females enjoy the privileges they do here. If any one of
them is old and withered and so dried up that you have to put
weights on her skirts to keep her from blowing away, she is so
privileged that she is in everybody's dish or platter--her nose
is everywhere present--and still she will go home and tell her
husband that she is slighted. Here we see the marked effect of
the curse that was in the beginning placed upon woman, their
desire is to their husbands all the time. It is also written,
"and he shall rule over you." Now put the two together. Nobody
else must be spoken to, no other body must be danced with, no
other lady must sit at the head of the table with her husband.
195
A few years ago one of my wives, when talking about wives leaving
their husbands said, "I wish my husband's wives would leave him,
every soul of them except myself." That is the way they all feel,
more or less, at times, both old and young. The ladies of
seventy, seventy-five, eighty, and eighty-five years of age are
greeted here with the same cheerfulness as are the rest. All are
greeted with kindness, respect, and gentleness, no matter whether
they wear linsey or silks and satin, they are all alike respected
and beloved according to their behaviour; at least they are so
far as I am concerned.
196
It may be all well enough if a woman can attain faith to throw
off the curse, but there is one thing she cannot away with, at
least not so far as I am concerned, and that is, "and he shall
rule over thee." I can do that by causing my women to do as they
have a mind to, and at the same time they do not know what is
going on. When I say rule, I do not mean with an iron hand, but
merely to take the lead--to lead them in the path I wish them to
walk in. They may be determined not to answer my will, but they
are doing it all the time without knowing it. Kindness, love, and
affection are the best rod to use upon the refractory. Solomon is
said to have been the wisest man that ever lived, and he is said
to have recommended another kind of rod. I have tried both kinds
on children. I can pick out scores of men in this congregation
who have driven their children from them by using the wooden rod.
Where there is severity there is no affection or filial feeling
in the hearts of either party; the children would rather be away
from father than be with him.
196
In some families the children are afraid to see father--they will
run and hide as from a tyrant. My children are not afraid of my
footfall; except in the case of their having done something wrong
they are not afraid to approach me. I could break the wills of my
little children, and whip them to this, that, and the other, but
this I do not do. Let the child have a mild training until it has
judgment and sense to guide it. I differ with Solomon's recorded
saying as to spoiling the child by sparing the rod. True it is
written in the New Testament that "whom the Lord loveth he
chasteneth." It is necessary to try the faith of children as well
as of grown people, but there are ways of doing so besides taking
a club and knocking them down with it. "If you love me keep my
commandments." "Take my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am
meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest to your souls.
For my yoke is easy and my burden is light." There is nothing
consistent in abusing your wives and children. There is quite a
portion of the Elders of Israel who do not know how to use one
wife well. I love my wives, respect them, and honour them, but to
make a queen of one and peasants of the rest I have no such
disposition, neither do I expect to do it.
196
I will now pass to my fourth text, and the sermon will be quite
brief. It is well known that we now receive news from the west
and east by the telegraphic wire that is stretched across the
Continent. Last night we read a manuscript telegram, containing
yesterday's news from New York City and Chicago. There are a
great many in this Territory, who want that news while it is
fresh, but it goes into our printing-office, and there remains
from two to five days before the people can get it. I want a
company raised to stretch a wire through our settlements in this
Territory, that information may be communicated to all parts with
lightning speed.
196
I am now constantly annoyed with "What is the news? Have you
received it?" Yes, we have received it. "When" Three or four days
ago, but it is not yet set up; when, at the same time, if there
is a particle of manuscript telegram in my office, they never
rest until they get it; and when they have got it they seem to
care no more about it.
196
I wish some kind of arrangements entered into whereby we can have
the news before us in some reasonable time. We have been put off
with printers' excuses until I am tired. We send down to the
printing-office, and inquire if the extra is out. Answer--"It
will be out in a few minutes." We wait until morning and send
again. "It will be out in a few minutes; we are now working at
it; when, perhaps, it has never been touched. This I do not like.
Thus endeth my fourth and last sermon.
196
May the Lord bless you all, brethren. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, October 20, 1861
George Albert Smith, October 20, 1861
COVETOUSNESS.--LABOURS OF THE ELDERS.--MISSION TO
FORM A SOUTHERN SETTLEMENT.--GRUMBLING.
Discourse delivered by Elder George A. Smith, in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 20, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
197
I regard it a distinguished privilege conferred upon me, whenever
I have the opportunity of arising in this congregation and
speaking to my brethren and sisters. The Priesthood which the
Lord has conferred upon my head through his servant, and which in
his abundant mercy he has enabled me thus far to magnify, is my
joy, my theme, and the thoughts and reflections of my soul are
how and by what means I may in the best possible manner make
honourable all those blessings and ordinations which have been
conferred upon my head. It is and ever has been, since I entered
into this Church, my desire to be found among those who are
valiant for the truth.
197
The light of the fulness of the everlasting Gospel which, through
the voice of the servants of God in the last days, called through
the instrumentality of Joseph Smith the Prophet, has been caused
to shine or to glimmer in every part of the earth, gives me joy.
It is still shining forth, and has caught the attention of
thousands that are now here in this Territory, and caused them to
come to Zion for the purpose of worshipping God under the
instruction of the Prophets, that they might learn more fully the
mind and will of Heaven, and the ordinances of the Gospel that
are necessary for the living and the dead.
197
"And it shall come to pass in the last days," saith the Prophet,
"that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in
the tops of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills;
and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall go and
say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to
the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways,
and we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the
law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." --Isaiah, chap.
ii. verses 2 and 3.
197
It is for this purpose that we may be taught of the ways of the
Lord, and that we may walk in his paths that we have gathered
from almost every nation under heaven.
198
It is well understood that the human race have been traditioned
to the utmost extreme that tradition could possibly be impressed
in the human breast, in the practice of covetousness, the worship
of money, the love of earthly goods, the desire to possess
property, to control wealth, has been planted in the breast, soul
and heart of almost every man in the world from generation to
generation. It has been the great ruling Deity, and the object
worshipped by the whole Christian world. It has found its way
into the pulpit, into the monastery, into the cloister, and into
every department of life. No man seems to desire an office, or is
called upon to fulfil an office for the public good, but the
first thing to be considered is, What will it pay? How much can
we make? "Is there money in it?" The god of this world has
dominion over the souls of men to an unlimited extent. Let an
Elder go among them to preach without purse or scrip, and tell
them so, and they will immediately say, "We can believe your
religion a great deal better than we can believe that you come to
preach without having your salary paid. Why, the assumption is
ridiculous; do not think to stuff us with such a doctrine as
that."
199
With these traditions firmly imprinted upon our minds we have
been gathered, and have brought along our schooling and notions
that we have imbibed while at school; but with all these things
we brought along a feeling in our souls to build up Zion, and to
be faithful in all things so long as we remain in this life, that
we may inherit blessings in the life which is to come. We came
here inspired with a feeling to awaken in our breasts an
unlimited desire to labour for the building up of Zion, and this
desire exists in a great many Elders. Some of the brethren have
desired to go to different parts of the earth to preach the
Gospel, part of them for the sake of making it a matter of
profit: yes, men who have been ordained to the Priesthood will
dare to ask how much they can make of a Mission, when their
business is to labour for the building up of the kingdom of God.
This feeling of speculation has gone so far as to engross the
attention of men in the ministry, so that wherever they have gone
they have levied grievous contributions upon the people, and it
seems to have been the first thing about which they have planned,
and that every step they have taken has been with a view to a
reward in gold! In some instances the poor have been taxed, those
to whom the Gospel should have been preached freely, without
money and without price, to furnish money to gratify the ambition
that reigned in the breasts of certain Elders; I hope they are
not many, but there are a few instances no doubt.
199
On the other hand, the Elders that have remained at home ever
since the Church was driven from Jackson county, and that have
continued to farm and perform different services at their
business, have not by any means been idle spectators, but they
have been pillars in the Church. For as soon as the Church was
organized, Bishops, Councillors, and Teachers were necessary to
give counsel and to preside in the temporal affairs of the
Church, thereby sustaining the kingdom; and while these and many
other Elders have not been conspicuous as Elders travelling
abroad, they have yet been pillars at home in constructing and
building up the kingdom of God on the earth.
199
While we take this into consideration we will again review, for a
moment, the present acts of the Elders generally, for very few of
the whole body of the Elders can be pointed out as having done a
great work at a particular place. What the world call having done
a great work, or big things is somewhat different from the kind
of work that the Elders in this Church are expected to do. For
instance, it is said that Saint Patrick went to Ireland and
banished all the toads and frogs, and then converted the whole of
Ireland, and that he not only converted the people, but the best
of it is that the greater part of them remain firm to the faith
of Catholicism until the present day.
199
There are a few Elders who have baptized their thousands, and an
account may be found in the records of the Church of some who
have gone on Missions and baptized their hundreds; but as a
general thing it is hard to find but few who were very
distinguished in this respect. Constant labour, diligence and
humility may and does gather many, they are baptized and receive
the fulness of the Gospel. But only a portion of those who have
embraced the Gospel under the auspices of those successful
Elders, have had faith and energy enough to gather with the
Saints to take part in helping to build up Zion. By-and-bye
sub-division takes place, and the people spread themselves abroad
upon the right and upon the left, forming new settlements all
through this great desert. In this way the work has attained its
present position, and the kingdom is being built up. It is like
the labourer with his spade and wheelbarrow, who commences on a
large hill and digs, and finally wheels it away. Well, says the
passer-by, that is small business; but, by-and-bye you pass that
way and the hill is removed, and a fine city is on its site.
200
The Elders are steadily and quietly operating for the spread of
truth and the advancement of the kingdom of God, and before the
world are aware of it, their rotten dynasties and corrupt
governments will be undermined and crumble to dust. You notice a
bee, it carries a little honey to the hive, and continues to do
so from week to week and from month to month, and lays up a store
of the most delicious of earthly substance and the choicest of
earth's sweets, and this is the result of the little busy bee. So
it is, and so it should be with the Elders in Zion. It is not
that we are required to do and perform everything in a minute,
but by using the minutes to do the little things that are within
our reach, and striving always to do them properly. Zion is
silently spreading her curtains, strengthening her stakes, and
lengthening out her cords, and she will so continue until her
wisdom, her influence and her power circumscribe the globe. Who
is doing this? The Lord is doing it and it is marvellous in our
eyes. But in all this we have to contend with our tradition, we
have to contend with the god of this world--the love of
money,--with our covetousness, and we have to contend above all
with our ignorance. Men can sit in the congregation and be taught
by the Presidency; yes, be taught to the easiest lessons ever
taught, year after year, and these teachings seem to make no
impression upon them. Those valuable instructions are, to a great
many, like pearls cast before swine. Again there are numbers of
our brethren who have had to go to the States and to California,
in order to see the difference between the kingdom of God and the
kingdoms of the Devil. Then after a few years they come back and
say, well I declare I never saw things in such a condition
before, how wicked the world is becoming now to what it was
before I came into the Church. We have another class of men who
can go to ward meetings and say they would labour to build up the
kingdom, and even to build a city upon a rock, and farm upon
naked land, and settle upon the highest peaks, if counselled to
do so. But there are extremes of expression and thought. To go
forth and preach the Gospel, teaching faith, repentance, and
baptism for the remission of sins, and to contend against the
arguments presented by the Gentile world, has been and still
continues to be one of the most laudable employments in the
kingdom of God, but a comparatively ignorant man can do it. It is
not the learned, nor the wise men the Lord called to do this, but
it is the reverse; he calls the weak things of this world to
confound the wise and the mighty. It reminds me of a story that
Bishop Hardy tells about Luke Johnson. When he went to preach the
Gospel in Massachusetts, he was plainly dressed, his trowsers
were strapped down to his cowhide boots, because they were not
quite long enough. One man said, have you seen the mormon? No,
was the reply, have you? Yes, said the man, I saw one and heard
him preach, and he said "the Lord hath called the weak things of
this world to confound the wise and mighty, and by mighty I
thought so." It was but a little while till the only argument
used against this doctrine was mobocracy, a row at the meeting, a
coat of tar and feathers, a shower of mud or the lighted torch.
200
The man that exerts his power, his influence and understanding to
guide Zion at home, to develop our resources to shape, bend, and
make useful the elements and facilities which lie dormant in
these surrounding hills, has to possess superior wisdom, a
greater degree of knowledge; and the Holy Spirit influences the
leaders of this Church, those that are called to act as Trustees,
or in any other department of the home affairs of Zion. It is
required of us to seek wisdom out of the best books, that a
foundation may be laid and all things properly prepared for the
great future, that our institutions may be rendered permanent and
self-sustaining, that all things may be properly carried on,
according to the mind and will of Heaven. It is in this respect
that the leaders of the people called latter-day Saints have
shown themselves to be the wise men upon the earth, and it is in
this respect, too, that a large portion of the people have failed
to see the grandeur and magnificence of the Counsels of the First
Presidency, but have suffered themselves to remain in ignorance
and stupidity.
200
I presume now that in speaking at the present time, I am
addressing a considerable portion of those brethren who have been
called on to strengthen the stakes of Zion on the southern
borders of our Territory. The Twelve being called to act a part
in organizing this Mission, has caused me to fall in company with
a considerable number of those brethren who are counselled to go
south and raise cotton, and I can realize to a great extent the
feelings which exist in some of their breasts. A man who has come
into this Valley to make Zion his home, has gone to work and by
untiring industry has surrounded himself with comforts, and
probably with wealth and an abundance of this world's goods; he
can proclaim himself an Elder in Israel who is ready for
anything. Such a man would go into the mountains to hedge up the
way of our enemies, go abroad and preach the Gospel, and in fact
he will find himself constantly called to assist in establishing
Zion.
201
The word of the Presidency is, brethren, it is necessary to
strengthen the southern border of our thriving Territory, and
this is for the general good of all. Now you go down south and
raise cotton and you will be blessed more than you ever have been
heretofore, and know that in doing this you are doing your part
to build up Zion. But some do not feel so. Why, I have seen faces
look as long as a sectarian parson's face, comparatively
speaking; I have seen diseases appear in men that had heretofore
been considered healthy, and that too as soon as they heard they
were wanted to perform any unpleasant mission. I have sometimes
argued the case, and tried to persuade them, in regard to this
mission that it would do them good. Oh, but they will reply I
have always been sick in a warm country. Well, I have told them,
we can, in the cotton country, in a few hours riding, give you
any climate from the torrid to the frigid zone. But this is not
the difficulty. This cotton mission rouses up covetous feelings,
for it must be remembered that the prospects for a large farm are
not very good there. We can make more here; we can get more
wealth and get along faster if we stay here, than we can raising
cotton in Washington county. And in fact a few of the brethren
feel disheartened about going south to raise cotton, indigo, and
such other articles as we cannot raise in this part of the
Territory. A brother came into the office the other day and
volunteered to go south to the cotton country, then he came in
the next day and said he had been too fast in volunteering, that
he had not got sufficient clothes to wear. I told him that it was
a great deal warmer in that country than it is in this, and
consequently he could do with less clothing. But he felt that he
must go to work and get more clothing for his family before he
could go. I replied that I considered the best thing he could do
was to raise a quarter of an acre of cotton. I showed him some
cloth that my wife had been spinning and weaving. Then he said
his wife did not know how. I told him mine did not until she
learned.
201
It has been my lot to take part in the starting of settlements in
the southern portion of this Territory; I have assisted in
settling the country from the cotton district in Washington
county to Utah mountain. It used to be nearly as much work to get
a man to go to Iron county as it was for John Bunyan in the
Pilgrim's Progress to get poor Christians into heaven. When I got
them started south, they would meet at every settlement on the
road, men who would discourage them by saying "You are going to a
poor country, Oh how I pity you, you will starve in that
miserable country, here is a good piece of ground close by me,
you had better stop, I can sell you all the grain you will want
for seed and to eat; you are going away out of the world." In
this way hundreds of those who were counselled to go to the far
south were stopped in Utah county, or turned aside from
fulfilling what was desired of them. When I led the first company
to Parowan, some of the brethren insisted there was not grass
enough to keep their cattle through the winter, when in reality
there was an abundance of feed for thousands of stock, and in a
few weeks they hardly knew their own cattle, they had improved so
much. These incidents have been a lesson to me, and I felt that I
wanted to preach to the brethren upon the subject of going south.
We are going down there to raise cotton, and the Presidency want
men who are called to go upon this Mission to let it have their
undivided attention.
201
There are a few that have always allowed themselves the
indulgence of whining and finding fault whenever they pleased.
This is very wrong. A spirit to find fault is an enemy to your
peace and comfort, and also to the happiness of those around you.
It is a key to your destruction. It is so in our home affairs,
when you go abroad and exercise this influence among the people
you sow a spirit of dissension in the midst of Israel. If you
have a portion of Priesthood upon you; you disgrace it in doing
so. If you have been baptized for the remission of sins you
dishonour that baptism in doing this. Some will grumble and
quarrel, until they go into partnership with Satan to oppose the
kingdom, lose the spirit and deny the faith. It is Satan's
business to oppose the saints, but those professing to be Saints
should labour for the good of the kingdom of God.
202
The southern settlements were at first considered rather orderly,
more so than some of those nearer this city, but in the spring of
1858, there was an influx from California of a large number of
persons, who had gone there because they were not contented to
live in this country, and who could not enjoy the liberty that
was here. Many of them went to California to get rich, but a
spirit came over some of them that the Lord was going to destroy
all the Gentiles, and that if they came up here for a while they
could go back after the Gentiles were killed off, and find better
diggings, and many others thought their brethren were in trouble,
and if they could not live Mormonism they would fight for it any
how. Several hundred persons came into the southern counties
under these and similar influences, and intended to stay, no
doubt, until the vengeance was over and the Gentiles swept off
from the earth, then some thought they could go back and keep
tavern. A man who had been among the Gentiles and served the
Devil for several years, would come up to this Territory and
expect to be respected as much as those who stayed at home and
attended to their own business and laboured for the good of the
kingdom, when it was as much as an Elder could do who had stayed
at home and helped to build up Zion, to retain the Spirit of the
Lord and magnify his calling. In this way there was grumbling,
and a kind of dare-devil influence scattered all through the
settlements. We saw much of it here, but where the settlements
were small an influence of this kind took deeper hold and had a
far more powerful effect. The spirit of avarice was not
gratified, the Lord had not designed to cut off the wicked to
please a few avaricious Mormons. He designed those who professed
to be Saints to live good and upright lives, and to exercise a
holy influence over the children of men, that all who loved the
truth might be converted and saved in the kingdom of God. As soon
as this was ascertained many went back again.
202
Brethren, you who are going from here have been in the habit of
hearing the President, Sunday after Sunday, and where you have
been considered examples, here you have acted as Bishops, High
Priests, Seventies, Elders, or Teachers, and your example should
be a good one and worthy of imitation. A great many Elders have
been called to go on this Mission to raise cotton, and they
should consider themselves as much on a Mission as if they were
among the nations preaching the Gospel. I advise every man to
fortify his mind against becoming like Satan in accusing the
brethren, or in grumbling, in fault-finding in word, in thought,
or in your hearts. If the Mission was to go and build a city on a
rock, my advice would be, go at it, for if you did not choose to
do that you would have a chance to choose a sandy foundation
which would not be proper nor beneficial.
202
I wish to talk to the brethren on this principle of
fault-finding. If we are disposed to find fault with the Bishop,
with our wives, with our neighbours, with the Priesthood, and the
general authorities of the Church, we shall have al the
influences of Satan necessary to help us to carry out our design.
Those who practice these things will soon be full of hell and
have plenty of devils to help them to carry it on. You are called
upon to go and build up a city and villages for a stake of Zion.
202
When you first came here you dropped down into a desert, went to
work and made it blossom as the rose. Then, when you have done
this, you have to go to other places and make them blossom also.
You have got to lay out the streets, make fences, and build
houses, and do everything that will make a city pleasant,
agreeable, and inviting. We can get up in our meeting and sing:--
203
"The cities of Zion soon shall rise,"
but how are they going to rise? We are going to build them, so
that they will rise far above the clouds; and to accomplish this
we are going to build them on the high mountains. We are not only
going to sing about building them, but we are going to do the
labour requisite to carry out our designs.
203
Now, I do not wish a solitary man to go down there to perform
this service that can not go with his whole heart. If he has got
a splendid house, a mill, or farm, or carding machine in this
part of the Territory and his heart is set upon it, his soul will
be here. He will be like some Elders that are sent to England on
missions; they say "yes, I will go and preach," but when they get
there it is, "Oh dear if I was but at home." If I were presiding
over such a man I would send him home, so that I might get rid of
the poisoning influence of his company. I want a man that is
going on a Mission to say wife, children, the Lord gave you to
me, I will go and do my duty, and hereby show to him and to all
men that I am worthy of you.
203
In this case the Mission to which you, brethren, are called is to
build a city; it calls for wives, children, for machinery, for
mechanics, for every thing that is calculated to add to the
comfort and happiness of the citizens of a city. We are not going
to be a great while isolated from our brethren, but we are going
to assist in building up Zion. We want all necessary and
important improvements, and if we build a telegraphic line from
here to Santa Clara, it won't cost more than fifty thousand
dollars. But you need not be afraid of leaving head-quarters, for
although we cannot all live at head-quarters we expect that
head-quarters will be connected with every part of the world, and
when Zion is not big enough for us, the Lord will be willing to
stretch it so as to make room for his Saints. Oh, says a brother,
I am perfectly willing to go, but I understand that we are only
to cultivate three acres of land each and I cultivate thirty at
home. Remember the Lord has said that it his business to provide
for his Saints, therefore if we cultivate a small farm when we
are required to do so, he will give us a big one, for there is
plenty of land in the hands of those who do not respect him, and
if we are faithful we may expect to be made rulers over many
things.
203
I want our sisters that are called to go with their husbands, to
cultivate a spirit of joy, cheerfulness and satisfaction, and
feel a pleasure in going. They ought to feel that they are
honoured in being called to go and build up the cities of Zion.
This is the advice that I give to the brethren and sisters upon
this subject, and I do not want the Californians in the southern
settlements to say, brother George A. is this a specimen of Salt
Lake City grumblers? They can beat us, who have been to
California, in murmuring, for although we would rather live here
than anywhere else, we should discipline our minds to live where
we can be the most useful to the cause of Zion. We should
manifest our joy that we have had the high privilege of helping
to enlarge the borders of Zion, to inspire them with a spirit of
faithfulness and industry. I was pleased when brother Spencer
asked me to speak.
203
May the blessings of Israel's God rest upon you all. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Parley
P. Pratt, August 26, 1855
Parley P. Pratt, August 26, 1855
THE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL.
Discourse by Elder Parley P. Pratt, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, August 26, 1855.
Reported by J. V. Long.
204
I rise before you this morning, my friends and brethren, to
preach to you the everlasting Gospel, for as my calling has been
for the last quarter of a century to proclaim this Gospel, I have
always endeavoured to do my duty both before you and others, here
and in many other places.
204
Before I came here this morning I was thinking what shall I say
to the brethren and sisters, if called upon to speak, and after a
moment's reflection, I said, I will preach the Gospel, and when
brother Kimball called upon me to address you, he said, "Brother
Parley, we want you to preach the Gospel to us."
204
The Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, is the only
system whereby man can be saved, and his being the only name
whereby we can approach our Father in Heaven with acceptance, the
only name in which remissions of sins can be obtained, and the
only name whereby man can have power over unclean spirits, over
Devils, over diseases, over the elements, and over everything
this side the celestial kingdom and its influences; it is of the
highest importance, therefore, that this message of life should
be declared to all the world.
204
This Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was once born in Bethlehem,
crucified on calvary, risen again from the dead, and having
ascended to his Father and to our Father to lead captivity
captive and give gifts unto men, his name has become the only
name under heaven through which man may be saved, receive
everlasting life and exaltation; it is the only name by which man
can get remission of sins, the gift of the Holy Spirit and all
its attendant blessings; it is the only name by which we may
approach our Father in heaven and invoke his blessings--the only
name by which we may control disease and the very elements by the
power of his Spirit and the authority of his Priesthood.
204
This same Jesus, after having risen from the dead, after having
received all power in heaven and on the earth, gave a mission to
his Apostles, Peter and others, to go into all the world, preach
the Gospel to every creature, baptize them in the name of the
Father, Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and gave commandments that
repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name
in all the world, beginning at Jerusalem.
204
Having given these commandments and instructed his Apostles that
they should teach all things whatsoever he commanded, he ascended
up on high and took his seat upon the right hand of God his
father, and he then shed forth the gift of the Holy Ghost and
bestowed gifts upon men.
205
Those Apostles began at Jerusalem to perform the duties of their
Mission, for it had been said that they should tarry there until
they were endowed with power from on high; and after receiving
this power they stood forth and preached to the people on the day
of Pentecost the crucified and risen Redeemer, and when the
people were convinced of the death and resurrection of the
Messiah, and wished to know what to do to get rid of their sins
and become acceptable in the sight of Heaven, Peter told them to
repent and be baptized every one of them in the name of Jesus
Christ, for the remission of sins, and he then added, for the
promise is to you and to your children, and to all that are afar
off, even to as many as the Lord our God shall call.
205
This being written in the 2nd chap. of the Acts of the Apostles,
in the New Testament, as the first instructions given by Peter
and the Apostles at the place appointed, and at the time
appointed, and under the circumstances appointed, and this being
the first attempt to carry out the great mission "to preach the
Gospel to the world," hence we conclude that the Gospel there
preached, was the same Gospel that was to be preached in all the
world, and that was to be efficacious to all the world, it
matters not what colour or country, what nation or language,
learned or unlearned, Hindoo or anything else; it was the
everlasting Gospel given by the Saviour at the place appointed,
and at the time appointed, when they were endowed with power from
on high, the Holy Ghost descending upon them agreeably to the
promise.
205
Consequently, at that time and under those circumstances which I
have briefly named, the Apostles made that proclamation, viz.,
that all should repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ for the remission of sins, and they were told that all who
would do this should receive the remission of sins, and that the
Gospel with its promises should go to every creature, and whether
in some distant age or country that mankind should be found, it
matters not; there the Lord should send his Gospel with the
promise of remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost
through obedience to the Gospel; yes, in every place and among
all people the promises should hold good and the signs follow
them that believe.
205
This Gospel, its history and characteristics, are clearly
recorded in the New Testament, in the English version, translated
by the order of King James, and handed down to us by our fathers,
and it is also given to us by our fathers in the Book of Mormon,
and in many other good books, and in the words of many other good
men who lived in ancient times, and in the words of many modern
men, and many of our young men are made partakers of it by
becoming members of the Church of Christ, and they know what it
is to become members of the body of Christ, and to be justified,
freed from sin, and to stand before God with clean hearts and
pure minds.
205
We have to know these things, and to be made sensible of what it
is to feel the satisfying influence of his Holy Spirit.
205
Mind you do not forget when we preach this Gospel that it is a
Gospel of repentance; do not slip over part of it, but while
summing it up, look at it item by item. It is the Gospel of
repentance, not a mere Gospel of baptism, but a Gospel of
repentance and remission of sins to be preached in all the world.
206
Why have any people a notion or disposition to obey this Gospel?
How can the people determine whether this Gospel is
good?--whether it is of any value to them, or what it will do for
the people generally if complied with? What would this Gospel do
for the people of any age if they would obey it as a people?
Whether it were a neighbourhood, a town, a city, a nation, or a
world, or a million of worlds. I ask what would it do for that
neighbourhood, that people, that city, that nation, or that
world? I will tell you. There would be no thieving there any
longer, there would be no lying there any longer no cheating no
deceiving, no intentional breaking of promises, no wrong dealing,
no extortion, no hatred, no envy, and no evil speaking. But why
would all these things cease? Simply because they obeyed the
Gospel; because obedience to the Gospel implies repentance, which
means nothing more nor less than putting away all our evils and
ceasing to do them. Among the people that obeyed the Gospel,
there would be no longer adulterers, nor fornicators, nor any
other evil that you can name.
206
Now what cause of objection can people have in any age, among any
nation or language--in England or in Texas, or any where else to
a Gospel that would have a tendency to put away all those evils
from among men? But say you--Are there no evils where this Gospel
is obeyed? No sir; where this Gospel prevails in the heart of an
individual, that individual ceases from those things which are
evil, for he is cleansed from them; he refrains from all that
tends to evil; as the Gospel influences a man's heart, he ceases
to countenance all evil practices and where the Gospel influences
his family, there is a family without those evils, and if a town
or a city can be found that is influenced by the Gospel, there
you will find a town or city without those evils which I have
named, and you will find them gradually putting away those which
may be amongst them as fast as they perceive them.
206
But really, says one, in Utah, I thought the Gospel was pretty
well obeyed, and yet we are not without those evils, we are not
entirely free from those sins. Allowing such to be the case, that
does not make these words false. Show me a man that is guilty of
false swearing, a man that is found traducing his brethren, or
that is found evil speaking, or that is a fornicator, or a thief,
and I will show you a man that does not obey the Gospel; he may
call himself a Mormon, a Latter-day Saint, or a brother in
Christ, but that is not proving that he has repented of his sins,
but as repentance is a part and parcel of the everlasting Gospel
of Jesus Christ, and without which we cannot be benefitted by his
atonement and his mercy, we cannot have the blessings he
purchased without we associate repentance with our faith. I say,
as repentance is an essential part of the Gospel, that the man
who has not put away his sins has deceived himself, because this
repentance is one of the first principles of salvation. If I have
other sins, and then add the sin of neglecting repentance, my
case is still worse than it was before.
206
I have known the Gospel, as I remarked, for 25 years, and in that
time I have materially altered my views upon some points. I then
thought that they came into the Church for the purpose of
repenting and forsaking their evils, and receiving the Gospel
with all their hearts and a resolution to do right. Well, it is
true, that their is a oneness as far as repentance and faith are
concerned in the outward acknowledgment, but do all who in word
acknowledge the Gospel forsake their sins? We would all like to
see such a state of things in the world; we would like to see our
neighbours forsaking their sins, even if we could not forsake and
overcome our own dear sins. Suppose we happen to repent and leave
off our sins, would not that be about right? Would not that
answer for us without waiting for others?--or can we have some
ceremony performed that will do as well, something besides
leaving off our sins and leading a new life?
207
Perhaps we may not come to the repentance of fear, or feel afraid
of doing wrong, but the other part we will come to says one, for
instance, the baptism for the remission of sins given by the
Saviour, in whose name we can receive every good gift, and
without whose name we cannot receive any spiritual gift. Then
seeing that he, with all this power in his hands, and he knowing
all things that would be good for man, not only ordered that
repentance should be preached in his name, but that the Apostles
should baptize the people in his name, and to fulfil this Mission
they did baptize the penitent believer for the remission of sins,
and they exhorted the people every one of them to repent and obey
this ordinance for the remission of sins, and they also assured
them, that if they would do so they should have the gift of the
Holy Ghost, and the Apostles further assured them that this
promise was to them that were afar off, to all nations and
countries, it extended to every creature!
207
And, now, what objection can a man have to obeying one part more
than another part of the Gospel? Why should men have such various
opinions about the Gospel when it is so plainly set forth? One
man says, I suppose that baptizing or sprinkling me when I was an
infant was sufficient, for that was the custom in those days, and
I suppose they called that baptism. Well, have we not shown you
that repentance was of God, and therefore that all men must
repent? Jesus Christ did not come to call the righteous but
sinners to repentance, and he also commanded his servants to go
forth testifying to those that were seeking the kingdom of God,
and gave them power to heal the sick and cast out Devils.
207
Can little children commit sins? Can they hear the Gospel and
receive it in their hearts? Can little children reason, think,
repent, and bring forth fruits meet for the kingdom of God? Can
little children be instructed to obey the Gospel in their
infancy? To all these questions every rational man would
answer--No. Well, then, what have we to do with the Gospel as it
pertains to little children? We are willing to carry out the
instruction of the Saviour where we are told to bless them, and
this we are willing to do wherever we see them, and to pray for
them, but to sinners that are sufficiently grown to be free to
act for themselves; persons who are sufficiently grown to be
accountable before the Almighty, and to be capable of conceiving
sin in their hearts, and of bringing forth the fruits of it, to
such was repentance and baptism, and therefore the Gospel could
never be applied to little infants; it was a Gospel of voluntary
obedience, and therefore it could not apply to the infant in its
mother's arms.
207
Go and "teach" all nations, and baptize the people; not the
teaching to "follow" baptism, but teach them to observe all the
things spoken by Jesus. Well, now, if you baptize a little
infant, then remember to tell it all the things; teach it, then
baptize, after which you must teach it to observe all things.
207
But you see it won't require a dead form to carry out the Gospel
of Christ, but an infant could not ask what is the Word? Persons
have been used to trust to a dead form and have their children
sprinkled, but if any of you were sprinkled, it was at a time
when you could not help yourself, and hence you do not know
anything about it, only that you have been told that somebody
sprinkled you when an infant.
208
Then, notwithstanding your infant sprinkling you never obeyed the
Gospel, because it was a Gospel of repentance, and is to be so
when carried to all whom the Lord our God shall call. The Gospel
which we have to preach is a Gospel of repent ance and of
remission of sins to every one that will obey it, including a
baptism, a voluntary baptism, which is applicable to all the
truly obedient, in every nation, who are determined to lead a new
life, and bring forth fruit meet for repentance, and what was it?
The Apostle in the New Testament, informs us that it was "to be
buried with Christ by baptism into his death, and rise to newness
of life in the likeness of his resurrection."
208
In my travels abroad, I sometimes meet among many others, members
of the Church of Rome, so called; I believe they call themselves
such. I say to them--Are you sure there was such a church as that
in the days of the Apostles, and that you are members of that
Church? If there was such a church, says I, it is spoken of in
the New Testament. Well, are you sure that you are a member of
the Church of Rome, that is spoken of as having grown, and
swelled, and perpetuated itself? How have you become such? By
being baptized is the answer. Then you would think an unbaptized
person was not a member of that church? Yes, we would consider
all such persons aliens.
208
Well then, I will convince you that you are not a legal member in
the Church of Rome, baptism being the initiatory right into that
church. How will you do it, says he? Because the Apostle in his
epistle gives instructions and directions, how every member was
initiated into the Church that was established by himself at
Rome. He says that, "As many of you as have been baptized into
Christ have put on Christ, and if ye have put on Christ, then are
ye Christ's."
208
He also says, "Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized
into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are
buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was
raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we
also should walk in newness of life. For, if we have been planted
together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the
likeness of his resurrection: knowing this, that our old man is
crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that
henceforth we should not serve sin."--Romans, chapter 6.
208
Now, says I, remember that every one of your members of the
Church of Rome have been buried with Christ by baptism into
death, and hence you must have risen to newness of life in the
likeness of his resurrection. So writes the Apostle to the true
Church of Rome, and you will find it in the New Testament as
before stated.
208
Now, then, says I, you have acknowledged that no man is a member
of the Church of Rome unless he has been baptized, and the
Apostle himself says, that every member of the Church of Rome has
been buried with Christ by baptism, and has risen again from that
grave into the likeness of his resurrection. Where, sir, were you
buried with him, and when did you rise from that grave in the
likeness of his death and resurrection? And have you ever led a
new life, avoiding this sin and the other which you before were
guilty of?
208
Well, says the professor of Roman religion, you have got us in a
curious position, I must acknowledge; I will have to give it up,
for that is true; it is the written word of an Apostle of God.
209
I have never become a member of the Church of Rome, and am
consequently an heathen, according to the views of the Roman
Catholic Church. I have conversed with men who have come out as
honestly as men could in their positions. Members of the Catholic
Church have come out as honest as I have stated, and said that
they must give up, but the Protestants are very tenacious, and
will stick to their creed often in spite of reason. I presume
they are like all men in reference to tenacity, they would stick
to their oath, that, if possible, they might gain converts to
their faith.
209
The question is often asked, are there any honest people among
this sect and the other party; I tell you there are honest men in
every sect of religionists, and if you try to classify men you
will have a difficult job, for you will find honest men in this
class and the other, and, in fact, among all classes and sects of
men.
209
You need not suppose that honesty depends upon our traditions, or
upon where a man was born; but there are honest people in every
community, and in every sect under heaven, and there are those
that hate the truth, and that would not aid in the spread of
light and truth, nor lend their influence to any servant of God
under the heavens.
209
Well, now, I love a man without regard to his country, or where
he was brought up, without reference to colour or nation; I love
a man that loves the truth, and I do not blame any man under
heaven for having been born and brought up in any particular
town, city, or nation. You might as well blame a man for being
brought up under certain traditions in countries where they have
not had the opportunity of discoursing with others, no
discussions, no free press, where they never could know anything
else but tradition through life.
209
You might as well blame them for their country as for their
traditions. Circumstances might come round, and so order the
course of a man's mind and his mission as to give him a new
channel of thought, and prevent his making any distinction, as it
was with the Apostle Peter.
210
There are whole nations, and generations of them that have lived
and died with the same knowledge right before their eyes, and
that without the opportunity of thinking of any other degrees of
knowledge. Well, what did Peter do with regard to those he was
called to visit and preach to? When he preached the Gospel under
the instructions of a risen Jesus, when he undertook to preach
the Gospel, repentance, baptism, and the laying on of hands for
the gifts of the Holy Ghost, he said the promise is to you,
meaning that present generation; and he thought a little more,
and then said it is to your children, meaning the next
generation; and finally his heart enlarged a little further by
the Holy Ghost that was in him, and he uttered his dictation--to
all that are afar off; and then he happened to think that they
might count those that had been brought up in some other country,
with different traditions, and he limited a little--and said to
as many as the Lord our God shall call.
210
Although the mind of Peter was liable to be too contracted he
knew one things, viz.--that the Lord their God was in the habit
of communicating with the people, and he understood that he
always would be, for he knew that God lived, and he also knew
that the Lord Jesus Christ was alive for he had seen and talked
with him, and had handled him, and he had seen him ascend up on
high; and he had heard him testify that he had all power given
him in heaven and in earth, and he knew that he would have power
to send the Gospel to every creature for he had the keys to send
the Gospel wherever he pleased, to all tribes, nations, and
languages in worlds without end, therefore when he made the
promise he only limited it, or gave it a certain jurisdiction,
recollecting where it belonged.
210
The promise he gave of the Holy Ghost was to all that are afar
off, to these whom the Lord our God shall call. To express it in
language more appropriate than any other, perhaps, the promise of
the Holy Ghost is to wherever the Lord sends forth a revelation,
wherever he makes proclamation of the Gospel, wherever he
commissions men and sends forth the keys of the kingdom of God,
and authorizes men to administer those ordinances in his name; it
matters not whether in Judea or America, or whether it be in
Samaria or England, whether to the heathen, the Jew, or the
refined philosopher, it matters not whether we apply it to
ancient days or modern times, wherever the Almighty God or Jesus
Christ, his son, sees fit to reveal the fulness of the Gospel,
and the keys of the eternal Priesthood, and the ministration of
angels, there the promise contained in the Gospel was to hold
good, and the nation or people obeying that call should receive
remission of sins in his name, in obedience to his Gospel, and be
filled with the Holy Spirit of promise--the Holy Ghost which is
the gift of prophecy and revelation, and also includes many other
gifts.
210
Is that Gospel any less true because it was revealed to Mormon,
and was preached by him? Is that truth any less true because it
has been hid up in the earth, inscribed upon plates, and has come
forth and been translated in this age of the world? Was not that
Gospel as good when preached to the Nephites in America, as it
was when preached to the Jews in Palestine?
210
And if as good why not write it? And if good enough to be
preached and written, why not have those writings and read them,
and rejoice in the spirit and truths they contain?
210
Rejoice, because it swells the heart, expands the mind, gives a
more enlarged view of God's dealings and mercies, shows them to
be extended to all extent, published in different countries and
upon different continents, revealed to one nation as well as
another; in short, it gives a man that feeling when he
contemplates the bearing and extent of that Gospel, it gives a
man a feeling which affords joy and satisfaction to the soul, it
gives a man that feeling which angels had when they sung in the
ears of the shepherds of Judea--"We bring you glad tidings of
great joy which shall be in a few countries, and to a few
people?" No; that was not the song, though they were singing to
those who had a few traditions in their families, which they had
received from their forefathers.
210
The shepherds were astonished, and well they might be, and they
brought everybody to this text throughout the whole of Judea.
Still those angels were honest enough to sing the whole truth,
notwithstanding the Jews looked upon all Gentiles as dogs, and I
think I hear the shepherds saying, "that brought glad tidings to
everybody--to these dogs?" Still the angels, a choir of them,
were bold enough to sing--"We bring you glad tidings of great
joy, which shall be to all people!"
210
What a big saying for Jewish shepherds! Why, they must have
enlarged their hearts, and wondered at this very strange news.
Why Peter had hardly got his heart sufficiently enlarged to
believe these glad tidings many years after they were proclaimed,
although he had preached so much.
210
It swelled by degrees, and contracted again I suppose, and at
last he had to have a vision, and a sheet let down from heaven,
and things shown him, and explained to him over and over again,
to get him to realize the truth of the glad tidings sung by
angels at the birth of the Saviour.
211
It was showing so much; it was too broad a platform, such a
boundless ocean of mercy! It was making such a provision for the
human family that Peter could not comprehend it. If the angels
had said it was for the Jews, for the peculiar people of God,
those that could receive the new revelation, why then it might
have done; but to throw off their traditions, they who were the
peculiar few, as they considered themselves, to believe that the
glad tidings of the Saviour's birth was for those Gentile dogs,
they could not endure this for a moment. They were of the house
of Israel, the seed of promise.
211
This was indeed a peculiar vision, bringing the glad tidings of
the Saviour's birth, for that was the peculiar mission of those
angels, hence they did not bring the Gospel, they did not say
anything about baptism, nor repentance, nor remission of sins,
but they simply brought glad tidings of it, they announced the
fact that a Saviour was born at such a date and place, told the
birth-place and events of a Saviour being born at Bethlehem,
under the circumstances named at that time, and declared that
this news, this glad tidings should go to all people.
211
What was the result? Why it went through Judea, it was sounded
through Samaria, it went to Rome and to Greece, it went to
Ethiopia, it went to the utmost parts of the earth; it soon
bounded over the sea; the angels of God that sung that song could
never contradict their words. If, then, they had to carry it over
the seas to every country and continent where the seed of promise
was, they were bound to fulfil that Mission, and they swiftly
flew to America, and proclaimed the glad tidings there.
211
They found the people there shut out by a cloud of darkness, from
the light of truth. They found a people there called the Nephites
and Lamanites who were a branch of the house of Israel that were
cast off, or rather brought over the great waters from their
country, and they bore the glad tidings to them, (you have read
it in the Book of Nephi), and they informed them that at such a
time and place, the Saviour was born.
211
By-and-bye the Saviour himself came over here and told it to the
people, but this was after his resurrection, for the work was too
much, and the field too large for his mortal life, for he had but
a few years to preach the Gospel to the Jews, and part of that
short life of 33 years he was a child, a boy, and hence, he had
to be limited to that country where he had a mortal body, and
could be borne by the mountain waves that might separate one
country from another; but after his resurrection, he was as
independent of the waves and mountains as he was of those who
crucified him; for then he could rise above their power; he was
able to pass from planet to planet, with perfect ease; he was
able to ascend up and go from continent to continent; he was as
able to ascend to his God, and to our God, as he was to appear to
his disciples.
211
I say Jesus could not be held in Palestine, the mountains, nor
the rolling seas had not power to stay his progress, for he had
told his disciples, while he was yet living, that he had other
sheep which were not of that fold, and said he, "They shall hear
my voice."
212
In fulfilment of this, and according to the nature of his grand
commission, the Saviour of the whole world, not half of it, in
his glorified body, showed himself to the Nephites in America,
and bestowed upon them the Priesthood, with all its gifts and
qualifications, that same glorious Gospel that he had just before
given to his Prophets and Apostles at Jerusalem; and he told
those whom he had selected to hold the Priesthood upon this
continent to go forth and preach the same glad tidings of
salvation to all their world, fulfilling in part the words of
Peter, "For the promise is to all that are afar off."
212
And Jesus called to those Nephites, when he descended, and they
fell at his feet, as many as could get near him, and they bathed
his feet in their tears, and they examined his wounds, and heard
the gracious words of his mouth, and they saw him ascending and
descend again, and they felt so large in their charity and
affections, and the light of truth was so large and extended in
its benefits and benevolence, and the testimony so strong, that
they feasted upon the blessings that were bestowed, and he then
commanded them to write his sayings, and an account of the
miracles he wrought among them.
212
They did as he commanded, and they liked the writings so well
that they handed them down to each succeeding Prophet until
Mormon, who was born three or four ages afterwards, and he could
not hand those records down any further because of apostacy, and
the blasphemy and wickedness of the people, and because of the
wars and troubles that spread among the people; so he made a
secret deposit of those writings, and put them in the earth, and
he also wrote a book and called it the "Book of Mormon," which
was an abridgement of the other records, and this was hid up to
the Lord, and through the interference of the Almighty, a young
man, Joseph Smith, by the gift and power of God, I say, through
that young man and the ministration of holy angels to him, that
book came forth to the world, and it has since that time been
preached and read in our language, and many others, and we
rejoice in it, and have borne testimony of it in the world.
212
It is through that blessed Book of Mormon, with that blessed
Gospel in it, that we have the testimony which we have in
reference to the death and resurrection of the Saviour of men.
212
It is true as recorded in the Book of Mormon, and as preached
upon this continent, and it is true as written in the new
Testament, and as it was preached to the Jews in Jerusalem, and
as preached to the ten tribes, though we have not got their
record yet, but we will have it, and we shall find that the
blessed Jesus revealed to them the Gospel, and that they rejoiced
in it.
212
And their record will come, so that we will know of a surety and
of a truth, that they had the everlasting Gospel as well as their
brethren in Jerusalem, and upon this continent.
212
When these things come to pass we will have three ancient
records; delivered in three different countries. We have in the
Old and New Testaments, and the Book of Mormon, and other good
books all we at present require.
212
We shall eventually have the history of the ten tribes in the
north, of the Nephites in America, and of the Jews in Jerusalem,
and their written testimony will become one, and their words will
become one, and the people of God will be gathered under
testimony, into one body, and the testimony of the Latter-day
Saints will become one with that of the former day Saints, (and
it is now, so far as it goes) and the testimonies of those shall
sweep the earth as with a flood, and by the voice of men and
angels, and eventually by the great sound of a trumpet, and none
shall escape.
213
Prior to this great destruction, the everlasting Gospel will be
taught to them by the servants of God, by the testimony of men
and angels, and by the testimony of Jesus Christ, and by the
testimony of ancient and modern Prophets; by the testimony of
Joseph Smith, and of the Apostles ordained by him, and by the
testimony of ancient and modern Saints; by the testimony of the
ten tribes; by the testimony of heaven and the testimony of
earth; then shall the wicked be sent to their own place, and
truth shall be established in the earth; and the voice of joy and
gladness shall be heard with the meek of the earth.
213
Those that forsake their sins shall have abundant cause to
rejoice with those that love the truth, and are made pure in
heart by it.
213
Joy and gladness shall be heard, and there shall be glad tidings
to all the meek, and to all the pure in heart; to all that love
instruction, to all that will not harden their hearts; to all the
sinners that will be obedient and refrain from their sins, and
live a holy life.
213
The cry will no longer go forth, "they will not repent and be
converted, that I may heal them;" for the Lord God, the blessed
Saviour, who is full of virtue, power and love, and healing, with
his Priesthood will bless them, and they will find comfort for he
will heal them.
213
From the fact that Jesus complains of a people that will not be
converted, lest he might heal them, we would conclude from that
conversion was a condition of the healing power. Why, says he,
they will not turn from their sins and be converted, that I may
heal them. But when they are converted and grown up into one, the
day of his power comes, and then says he, they are converted, and
I will heal them.
213
Don't you see that he came to the Nephites (you have read it in
the Book of Mormon), and he said, bring forth your halt, and
blind, and dumb, and I will heal them, for I see your faith is
sufficient and I will heal them all; and he healed them every one
as they were brought to him. That day of general healing came to
them, for the more wicked part of the inhabitants had been cut
off, and I would to God that that day would come among us.
213
Well, let us be converted, and those that have been converted and
have held on to it, be converted a little more, for I tell you I
like conversion pretty often. I don't mean that I like people to
turn round from the truth, and then repent, and say, I am sorry;
but I mean that a man needs converting to-day, and the next day,
and the day after, because a man that is progressing learns by
degrees; to-day he gets to understand that a certain principle or
practice of his is wrong, and learns his error, he turns from it;
but even then he does not understand all things pertaining to
right and wrong. He has not learned all things that might stand
in the way of building up the kingdom of God, and hence he wants
or needs to be converted to-day, and the next day, and the next,
and so on until he is converted from all his bad habits, and from
his impurities, and he becomes just such a man as the Lord
delights in.
213
And Jesus said, "Be ye as I am, and I am as the Father." He
contrasts himself and them with the Father, and then says, "What
manner of men ought ye to be?" "Verily I say unto you such as I
am, and I am as the Father is."
213
It is for this purpose that we came into the world, that we might
become like the father; and that we may become like him, we need
converting every day, or at least until we are free from all
evil, even if it be five hundred times; not to turn away from the
truth, but keep going on to perfection.
214
We need converting until we feel that indeed the promise of the
Holy Ghost is "to all that are afar off, even to as many as the
Lord our God shall call." The Lord calls the Jews, the
Christians, the Mormons, the Gentiles; he calls the ten tribes;
and he called us also; God has called brother Joseph, brother
Hyrum, and brother Brigham, and his Apostles, and the Elders who
hold the Priesthood in this age, and he calls the people of
America and of Europe, and the whole human family. Some he calls
by his angels, and by his own voice out of the heavens. In this
way he called Joseph and his associates, and revealed to them the
fulness of the Gospel, put upon him the powers of the eternal
Priesthood after the same order as himself, and told them to go
forth and call others to assist them.
214
They did so, and others obeyed the Gospel; they laid their hands
upon them, after they had baptized them, and confirmed them; and
they ordained them to bear testimony of their calling, and the
restoration of the Gospel in its fulness--that a new call had
been made to the nations of the earth.
214
And it required another call in our day, for Peter had gone the
way of all the earth, and also his brethren who were his
contemporaries; and the brethren among the Nephites had gone, or
had been taken away; and those holding the authority among the
ten tribes had gone the way of all the earth.
214
And it was this that brought those glad tidings and those
messengers to us; and those were the ones that brought the light
of heaven to our beloved brother Joseph Smith.
214
Well, if I have been made a high witness of these things, what
brought the truth to me? It was through the ministration of
angels, under whose hands these my brethren have been ordained to
the holy Priesthood, and it brought down with it the blessings of
the everlasting Gospel, for it could not be in the world without
a call; for those who previously held it had gone to another
sphere.
214
The Gospel was revealed to ancient men in different climes and
countries, whenever there were men to be saved, and it was
revealed to modern men because there were modern men to be saved
by it. The Gospel was to all whom the Lord our God should call in
every age and country, and but for this call we would have been
as blind as bats in the traditions of our fathers, led away by
divers creeds and by the cunning of men who lie in wait to
deceive. Where would we have been if it had not been for this
call? We might have been good men enough perhaps, but where would
we have been?
214
The introduction of the Gospel was worthy of an angel, yes, the
errand was worthy of a corps of them; it was worthy of a host of
them! It was worthy of a God! It was an object of importance that
called Jesus from the bosom of his Father in the eternal world. A
call was necessary then; faith was necessary, and faith comes by
hearing the word of God; and how could you have heard it, if
nobody had been called to deliver it? We were in the midst of
darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not. We could see
revelations given in other ages, but we want them in our age; but
we wanted a call.
214
I am aware that some will be thinking of their grandmothers or
grandfathers who died in the middle ages, and who died in hope,
as far as they could get at it. I know they will be querying all
the while to know what has become of them.
215
Well, it is no matter; it is for us to attend to our own
business, and see to our own salvation; if we do this we shall
have no condemnation. We do not know but as we progress in
righteousness, that in the provisions made by our great Father we
may have to serve them, and to do for those good old fathers and
mothers of ours, who did see the light afar off, but could not
come at it for want of a call, for want of a Priesthood, which is
without beginning of days, and men holding the authority of
Heaven; yes, we may have to do for them what they have not had
the privilege of doing for themselves.
215
Well, what is the provision? Why did I not just name to you, that
this eternal Priesthood is without beginning of days or end of
life, after the order of the Son of God? Do you suppose that when
a man passes beyond the veil, he is any less a Priest? If angels,
or men by the spirit of prophecy, have laid their hands upon him
and ordained him to an office in the Priesthood of the Son of
God, and have given him a call in the name of the Lord to give
salvation to others, do you suppose that by passing the veil he
becomes unordained?
215
What did Jesus say to the Jews? Says he, the God of Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob, is the God you profess to worship; but says he,
I want you to understand that he is not the God of the dead, for
what glory would there be in that? but, says he, "He is the God
of the living." He was speaking to the children of Abraham who
were dead, as much as to say that Abraham was living then.
215
Well, then, when a man holding the eternal Priesthood passes the
veil, he still holds his authority, and his heart is full of
affection and love towards God's creatures, and he is clothed
with the power of God, and he is his Prophet, Apostle, and Elder.
It is impossible to keep a man silent who is filled with the
testimony of Jesus. I would as soon undertake to shut up fire in
dry shavings, as to shut up in that man's heart the good news,
for he has his Mission, which is to preach the Gospel to those
that were and are in darkness.
215
The good old fathers and mothers who had not the privileges and
blessings of the Gospel, for instance, go to deliver your message
to them, that thy may come to the light of truth, and be saved.
215
The Apostle, when addressing the Saints, says, "But ye have
obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered
to you; being then made free from sin, ye became the servants of
righteousness."--Romans vi, 17 and 18.
215
There was the freedom of obedience to that form of doctrine
delivered to them. Obedience to that form of doctrine made them
free, but it did not prevent them from acting as men in a
temporal point of view.
215
The Apostle also speaks of passing from death unto life, because
they loved the brethren. Passing the veil does not alter a man;
it certainly takes him from the eyes of flesh, but the capacity,
the intelligence, the thinking powers, are all alive and quick;
and if they hear the Gospel, they will be glad, and the promises
are made to them, and they will rejoice in them.
215
Let a man pass the veil with the everlasting Priesthood, having
magnified it to the day of his death, and you cannot get it off
him; it will remain with him in the world of spirits; and when he
wakes up in that world among the spirits, he has that power and
that obligation on him, that if he can find a person worthy of
salvation, why, as soon as he ascertains that, and he remembers
what he may teach and who he may teach, he then discovers that he
has got a Mission, and that Mission is to those souls who had not
the privilege which we have in this world, that they may be
partakers of the Gospel as well as we.
216
And herein, when fully carried out, are the keys of the "baptism
for the dead," and the salvation of those not on the earth, a
subject into which I need not now enter, although it is among the
first principles of salvation but they are so lengthy that we
cannot dwell upon them all at one time.
216
But suffice it to say, that when the Lord made provision that
there should be one name by which man should be saved; and when
he planned glad tidings of great joy to go over the islands and
continents, and to the four quarters of the earth, he also
remembered the spirits in prison, and he made provision wide as
eternity, that it might reach the case of "every creature," under
every circumstance that could arise within the reach of mercy.
216
He so ordered it, that "all manner of sins and blasphemies, in
due time, might be forgiven, except that which could not be
justly forgiven, in this world, nor in that which is to come."
216
The plan was so devised that every man might have repentance and
remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost in his time and
in his place, if he would; but if he would not, very well then,
he might do as he pleased, whether in this world or any other,
according to the clear freedom that he lives under.
216
You know you cannot compel one of the dumb animals to drink; you
can lead him to the water, direct his attention to the clear,
crystal, pure stream, but still he may die of thirst. And men may
die because they will not leave off their sins, and lay hold of
the cross; and if they will die of thirst, and will not lay hold
of the salvation offered by a bleeding Saviour, they may die the
death of the wicked.
216
And if, because they will not give up their freedom to do right,
they can go; they will die to all eternity, and never be
compelled to obey the truth.
216
Well, friends, here is the Gospel; and where is the man's heart
so hard that he will not see and embrace it? A man must be
hardened in wickedness, that will not abide the law of the
Gospel. And that portion of you who have not obeyed, my
invitation is to you all; and all of you in the Church who have
not obeyed the gospel in its fulness, see that you obey it in its
fulness; I mean to every day attend to the repentance part of
it--the leaving off part, forsaking your evils--the conversion
part, and bring forth fruits suited to a new life.
216
I will have to be judged for my preaching, and you for your
hearing. I shall be pretty careful for myself; I can do that I
think. I shall look into things, prepare my mind to discern
between the right and the wrong, otherwise I might neglect; and
it will keep a man pretty busy to repent and bring forth fruits
for a new life. There will be a good deal of watching and
praying, and he will have to be pretty careful to live so as to
get the Holy Spirit, so that it will not leave him, and he will
be without it, like a fish out of water, or like a person in hot
weather destitute of pure air. If he once loses the Spirit, after
having received it, it will keep him pretty busy to get it again.
216
That repentance, and that burial in the name of the risen Jesus,
wants a good deal of humility and perseverance, for there is the
old man with his deeds to put off, and lay aside, and to walk a
new life.
216
It does not only mean something, but it is shown forth in the
actions of the man. Well won't that keep a man pretty busy? I
think it will in such a world as this. Well in this sense of the
word the Saints are called upon to obey the Gospel and repent all
the while, but we talk of dying unto sin and of walking in
newness of life. The dying unto sin and rising in the new life,
and the baptism were to be for a moment, but the stream that
flows from obedience is perpetual.
217
Well, those out of the Church are certainly called upon to obey
the Gospel; and when people are careless and indifferent
respecting their duties, then it is that wicked people rise up
amongst us, and we are then called upon to repent and obey the
Gospel. I will clear my garments as far as one day will do it
before I sit down. The little children are called upon to obey
the Gospel, such as are capable of being taught, and they ought
to be taught by their parents, so that they may understand it by
the time they are eight years of age. Then they are called upon
to repent, to understand and bring forth the fruits meet for the
kingdom of God, and be buried in the likeness of death as Jesus
was, and then leave off all their foolish and sinful ways, and
rise out of their watery grave, understanding that Jesus rose
again from the dead, from his grave, and knowing this they should
then take up their cross. This is a figure to show us that then
commences a new life.
217
Now you folks that have been brought up in the Gospel, in the
light of heaven, but have been careless or wicked, rise up and
obey the Gospel, and don't you be baptized without you repent,
for all you hear of the Gospel and attend to, unless you are as
humble as a little child it won't do you any good; and remember
that it is through the name, and the atoning blood of Jesus
Christ that you can have remission of sins through the ordinance
of baptism which represents the burial. And those people that
have not been brought up within this call and influence, I say
come and obey it and do not call yourselves outsiders and aliens,
but fellow heirs to the promises made to Abraham, and which were
established by him and given to him for an everlasting covenant.
217
You may suppose that it was a part of the law given to Moses, and
therefore done away in Christ. Let me tell you that the
everlasting covenant made with Abraham and mentioned in the
Scriptures, was made four hundred and fifty years before the law
was thundered from Mount Sinai. Separate and apart from the
Gospel the law was given to Moses, but not to disannul that
covenant, and when the Lord Jesus Christ came he never disannuled
it, but commanded his Apostles to preach it. It is much older
than the law for it applied before Moses was born and also
afterwards, and all we have to do is to come into it and be
faithful as Abraham was faithful, and then we shall become sons,
and if sons the sons of Abraham, and if daughters, the daughters
of Sarah, because we have embraced the same Gospel and
principles. And then, when we get into heaven with Rachel and
Leah they will not be ashamed of us, and what is more, we will
not be ashamed of them. Then we shall be hail fellows well met,
and we shall sit down in the kingdom of God, and go no more out
for ever. "And many will come from the east and from the west and
will sit down in the kingdom of God." And unless we are faithful
we shall be shut out. Therefore I wish you to understand that the
promises that are special will not apply to us, and where they go
we cannot come except by adoption.
217
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
217
I like preaching the Gospel this morning. Before I came here, I
thought what shall I say if they call on me to speak to-day, and
the thought came into my mind, I will preach the Gospel, and the
moment I came brother Kimball said, brother Parley, come preach
the Gospel to us. I replied, that is just what I was thinking of.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, February 16, 1862
Brigham Young, February 16, 1862
CLOSING OF AMUSEMENTS.--INDULGING IN SIN BRINGS MENTAL DARKNESS.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, February 16, 1862
CLOSING OF AMUSEMENTS.--INDULGING IN SIN BRINGS MENTAL DARKNESS.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 16, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
218
I have only a few remarks that I wish to make this morning, and
they will chiefly relate to our practical and immediate duties.
218
We amuse and enjoy ourselves a great deal in this Territory, in
dancing and in other amusements. I am as fond of amusement as any
person, and love to see others enjoy rational amusement in its
season. I have this to comfort me; in all our assemblies for
amusement this winter, I have not seen or heard anything that has
seriously annoyed my feelings. The people have been very civil,
and have conducted themselves discreetly and as Saints, as far as
I know.
218
I have now a request to make of the people, through their
Bishops, that during the coming week we bring our dancing parties
to a close and prepare to attend to matters of greater
importance, as the winter is drawing to a close, and the season
for business is approaching. In a few weeks from now, we intend
to give the people a few evenings entertainment in our new
theatre, which will not be entirely finished; after which, as the
spring opens, we shall attend to preparing material for building
our Temple, to gathering the poor, to farming and gardening, to
building and fencing, &c.
218
The exhortation we have heard this morning is good, just, and
true. We can gather much from it, touching the evidences of the
Gospel. Upon this point the people, in many instances, do not
understand themselves, they forsake the Gospel, turn away from
the holy commandments, and turn to fables. It is very remarkable,
though true, that some persons who profess to be intelligent
beings are never easy unless they are in pain, nor happy unless
they are miserable. When they are comfortable, well fed, and
clothed, have good health, and the society of the just,
comparatively speaking they must pinch themselves, or stick pins
and needles into themselves, in order to feel happier when the
pain has ceased. This is marvellous to me.
218
It is disgraceful for a member of this community to turn away
from the truth. When a person receives the truth, has a knowledge
of the things of God, is instructed with regard to his position
relative to the heavens, he knows a great deal; and it is
astonishing to me that there is power enough among the wicked on
earth and among Devils in hell to turn such a soul away from
righteousness. A few in our community seem to be in their glory
when they are doing wrong, though this portion is comparatively
very small. We do not see in our community quite so much
drunkenness as heretofore, nor so many gambling shops, but how
long this improved state of things will remain I know not. For a
few weeks we have also had a respite from marauding thieves.
219
Are the people righteous and pure enough in heart not to turn to
fables when they are presented to them? not to commit iniquity
when they are tempted? not to join hands with the ungodly when
the ungodly are here to take them by the hand? If we have
attained to that power, that Satan and all his forces will fail
to turn us away from the holy commandments of the Lord Jesus, we
never again will be afflicted through the power of the wicked.
When we are tried by afflictions we are apt to forsake the faith
of Christ, and then the wicked are permitted to bear rule over
us; then unrighteousness surrounds us, and the influence of Satan
and of hell prevails in our midst.
219
Have we yet to endure affliction as we have at the hands of our
enemies the ungodly Gentiles? Have we again to see armies here?
and again be driven from our homes? Have we to be visited with
pestilence, famine, and earthquake? Is all this necessary? If our
hearts are pure we shall never see any of those afflictions
poured out upon this people, from this time henceforth; on the
contrary, the Lord delights to bless such a people until there is
not room to receive more. Still in our afflictions we will not
complain, for the Lord has his own way of training his people.
How joyful my heart would be if the people would receive the
Gospel, if they would understand it as they understand their
daily avocations.
219
Yet, when I realize that God dwells in the midst of eternal
burnings, that everything must be pure and holy that comes into
his presence; that he has marked out in the Gospel the path for
the believer to walk in to attain to holiness, and that no man or
woman can receive the Gospel without humbling themselves before
the Lord, forsaking their sins, and receiving the Holy Spirit, it
is a matter of joy to me that unholy beings are thereby
prohibited from entering into his presence. No unhallowed or
unclean thing can enter the heavenly abode of the righteous; and
it is beyond the capacity of man to make a safer place than that
which God has prepared for the righteous. Jesus, in consideration
of this, said, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,
where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through
and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where
neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not
break through and steal." Let us bind to heaven all that is near
and dear unto us, and if our treasures are there, there also will
our affections be.
220
It is thirty years the 15th day of next April (though it has
accidentally been recorded and printed the fourteenth) since I
was baptized into this Church, and in that time I have gained
quite an experience. I will tell you a little of it, though I
will first make a few remarks touching ourselves as a people. We
are prone to do wrong, or, as the preacher has recorded:--"Yea,
also the heart of the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is
in their heart while they live, and after that they go to the
dead." We are merchants, speculators, traders, and love the best
end of a bargain. We delight to talk about our neighbours. "Oh,
how I delight to go over to such a house to see that sister, she
is so sociable, so full of chit-chat, and knows everything that
is going on." And thus they meet to bereave the characters of
their neighbours, and there is not an evil that can be imagined
but what will be told. After they have finished their chatting,
backbiting, and slandering, they conclude it all by
apologizing:--"Really, sister, I do not know, but I have said
more than I ought, but let us pass it over, you know we are all
brethren and sisters." Again, says one brother in the Church to
another, "Well, we had a good time last evening, we enjoyed
ourselves pretty well. It is true we got drunk, and it is not
quite right to get drunk. My head ached this morning, and I feel
a little sorry that we indulged so far." Another has indulged too
much in making liquor, and in putting the deadly draught to his
neighbour's lips. Another has indulged too much in swearing.
Another is troubled because he has indulged in taking the
advantage of his neighbour in a trade, and, to make a cent, has
cheated the simple and good-hearted who trusted in him. Another
has stolen a little, or done this and that wrong; and all are apt
to excuse themselves under the plea of the weaknesses of human
nature.
220
Now, I come to my own experience and say--there is not an
individual here but what has power, and God has given it to him,
to drink whisky or let it alone, to swear or not swear, to lie or
not lie, deceive or not deceive, cheat and take advantage of a
neighbour or not do so, slander and backbite a brother or a
sister or not. This power is our own individual property, and we
shall be brought into judgment for the manner in which we use it,
and for all our actions in the flesh. Thirty year's experience
has taught me that every moment of my life must be holiness to
the Lord, resulting from equity, justice, mercy, and uprightness
in all my actions, which is the only course by which I can
preserve the Spirit of the Almighty to myself. What is your
experience? It is the same as my own. You cannot constantly be
sinning a little and repenting, and retain the Spirit of the Lord
as your constant companion. My experience up to this time, has
been to do as I would that others should do unto me, under like
circumstances; and, if I understand myself, there is not a man or
woman on the face of this earth that I have dealt with contrary
to this rule, and this practice I have continued each day.
220
When Monday morning breaks upon the eyes of the people, they must
be as faithful to God and righteousness as they are here when
partaking of the sacrament, or lose the Spirit of the Lord. We
have no permission to sin for one moment. You may ask me if I
ever do wrong. I answer--yes, like everybody else, owing to the
weakness of the flesh; but if I do wrong knowingly, then I sin.
When this people can live and never do a wrong knowingly, if they
should sin in their ignorance, God will freely forgive that sin,
if they are ready to repent when it is made known to them and
refrain from it in the future. Let us live in this way and the
kingdom is ours. It is the kingdom of God with us, or nothing. It
is in our possession, and God will have a people that will
preserve it inviolate. There may be some in our midst who do not
honour the character of our religion, yet the Lord will preserve
his kingdom.
221
There are some who wish to regain the Spirit of the Lord they
have lost, and others desire to go on a Mission to get that
Spirit. My advice to all such persons is--so live daily that all
the light of God's Spirit given to you will be preserved in you
and increase from day to day, until you become perfect in your
sphere as our Father in heaven is perfect. This is my experience.
We cannot believe any truth that exists in all the eternities of
the Gods that is not embraced in our holy religion, commonly
called "Mormonism." It incorporates every truth that has been
known, is known, and will be known, in all the eternities past,
and in all the eternities to come; in short, it is eternal truth
upon which the throne of God is founded and cannot be moved. May
the Lord help us to be faithful.
221
Again, in all the duties and labours pertaining to our mortal
existence, let us remember that Paul may plant and Apollos may
water, but it is God alone who gives the increase. And how long
will it be before we shall learn to take good care of the
increase God gives us? Our labour is our wealth; it is the best
capital that any nation can possess. We have an immense capital
that will bring us a large interest, if it is expended
judiciously and with that wisdom which cometh from Heaven. Every
man and woman capable of labour have their stock of capital on
hand; dispose of it wisely; let everything be put to good use in
the best possible manner to build up the kingdom of God, and to
make ourselves comfortable and happy on this earth, and the Lord
will preserve us and give us all we ask for. The kingdom is ours.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
Woodruff, July 15, 1855
Wilford Woodruff, July 15, 1855
PREACHING THE GOSPEL TO, AND HELPING THE LAMANITES.
OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, in the Bowery at Provo,
July 15, 1855.
Reported by J. V. Long.
221
I have sat and listened with a great deal of interest to the
teachings of the Prophets and Apostles of the Lord, and I feel it
to be a privilege, indeed, to enjoy the society of such men, to
hear them speak, and to have a few moments with the rest to
address you. In the subjects and items that have been presented
before us, there is a great amount of important matter. I have
felt, and did in the commencement of this Conference, that for
one man or several men to have oil enough in their vessels to
supply one thousand men was a very difficult thing, but it seems
necessary when a congregation comes together for all to have oil
in their lamps, and not to require one or half-a-dozen men to
have oil with them for the whole congregation.
222
Well, brethren and sisters, we have heard a great deal since this
meeting commenced, on various subjects, and we have had good
teachings--principles of eternal life have been set before us by
the several brethren who have spoken. The proceedings of this
Conference have led my mind to reflection. I have reflected upon
what I have heard, and considered the importance of those
teachings we have received; and there is one thing I want to say
to this congregation, when the servants of God who have been set
to lead us, or to lead the people of God in all the word, when
they rise up to testify, and when they stand forth to teach the
Saints, and to present principles before them that are calculated
to save them if adhered to, I wish the Saints to understand that
those teachings, or those precepts have to be received by us as a
people, for they will prove a savor of life unto life or death
unto death.
223
I thought of the children of Israel this morning. Now, says Moses
to them, I have set life and death before you, choose which you
will receive, and it is just so with us, the way of life is
pointed out and if we neglect to walk therein, there is nothing
but death stares us in the face. Let us stop and reflect a
moment--let us see whether it is best for us to receive life or
death. Brethren, you have heard plain truths, and they have been
dictated by the power of the Holy Ghost and by the testimony of
Jesus Christ, and now is the time for you to decide whom ye will
serve. When I used to hear the Prophet Joseph, and when I hear
Brigham, or Heber, or Jedediah M. Grant, or the Twelve Apostles,
or any other men, if they speak by the spirit and power of God,
and they tell us thus saith the Lord, so and so will come to
pass, for instance those who will feed and clothe these Lamanites
and see to their wants, as our President has told us, they shall
be blessed and prosper, while those who despise them shall go
down and shall not stand in the kingdom of God, I believe that
what they say will be fulfilled. I also believe that which was
said here to-day, viz.:--That we do forget what we are, and we
often forget who we are; we forget, as a people in these
mountains, by what hand we have been led here, and by whom we
have been governed and controled since this kingdom has been
organized and the holy Priesthood committed to man upon the
earth. We become so overcome by the cares of life that we neglect
and forget our duties, and as the brethren have remarked with
reference to our brethren and sisters in this place, they do not
realize the responsibility that rests upon us. Do we realize the
salvation that is to be given to this people? If we did we would
prize our privileges far more than we do at the present time. How
many of us who are now in this congregation realize as we ought
the salvation and the privileges which are granted to us? Do you
appreciate the Priesthood that is given you, and that the keys of
the kingdom are given to you, and that the world of mankind are
dependent upon you for salvation? No, not as you ought. We forget
our God and our prayers, we forget to call upon God for his Holy
Spirit to rest upon us, that we may live to his honour and glory.
Truly, if the Elders in this Church and kingdom realized what is
put into their possession, and that the God of heaven will
actually require an account of our stewardship, an account of
what we have been doing, and what use we have been making of the
gifts and blessings which he has bestowed upon us, we should be
more diligent in the performance of all our duties, and we should
often act differently to what we do, and pursue a different
course, and especially concerning our red brethren. And I will
say to you brethren who reside in Provo, for God's sake listen to
counsel, and for the sake of the house of Israel, and for your
own sake listen to the instructions of President Young and carry
them into practice. Do not go away from this stand and let those
things escape your minds, and be like water spilled upon the
ground which cannot be gathered again, but receive them as the
revelations of Jesus Christ to us. It has been remarked that it
costs a great deal to keep the Lamanites, and who does not know
that everything costs a good deal in this kingdom? Have you not
tithed your whole substance, your flocks and herds and all your
possessions? Have not the Gentiles robbed you and spoiled you of
every thing you possessed? and have you not had to make your beds
in the mud upon the banks of the Mississippi river. You have
experienced all this and a great deal more. Does it require the
same to pay your Tithing? Does it require the same affliction,
the same suffering to keep the commandments of God, as it did in
those days of persecution and trial? No, it does not. Will it
cost as much to farm for them, to feed and clothe them, as it
cost us in those times of trouble and perplexity? All will
acknowledge that it is better to give a part than to lose the
whole, and have to flee to the rocks and mountains, and be driven
from our homes by the Gentile world. You will find, brethren and
sisters, that the trials will be heavier and more severe every
time, and you will also find, that when the duties of our calling
are light upon us, it will be then that we will require to be
stirred up to diligence and to the performance of our duty. The
people are always the best when they are busily engaged. When I
have heard brother Kimball declare, that if this people did not
save their wheat and the necessaries of life they would see hard
times and famine in the land. I say these things sink like lead
into my feelings, and they always did from the very first that I
heard them. Whenever I hear things set forth by the servants of
God, I always know that there is a meaning to them, and they
always weigh heavily upon my mind. The Lord foreshows us through
his servants what is coming to pass, and in this way we have been
led by the hand of God; and it has been by his mercies that we
have been guided until the present time. The blessings of God
have been multiplied upon our heads year after year, and we have
had more than we deserve bestowed upon us, and the counsel and
instructions given us have been good. I hope that we will be
wise, and not let those things pass away as idle tales, but
follow them up and be on hand for every thing that is required at
our hands. I hope that brother Snow will lead up in these
matters, respecting your meeting-house and farming operations for
the natives, and I hope that they will carry out the instructions
given them, and if the brethren will attend to these things and
do them in faith and in the name of the Lord, I will tell you how
it will be, all you take in hand will prosper, the Lord will
bless your crops, and your cattle, and all that you possess. But
if you neglect your labour this year, why next year your labours
will be double; and so it will be year after year until all your
blessings will be taken away, and you will be left to yourselves.
Then do what is required at your hands, and your yoke will be
easy and your burden light, because you will do each day that
which belongs to that day.
223
I know that what has been said here is true, and the Spirit bears
record to you and to every honest heart--to every man and woman,
that these things are correct. These Lamanites have a right to
the holy Priesthood, and it is our duty to carry the Gospel unto
them that they may attain to all its privileges and blessings.
224
We have for the last twenty years been preaching it in the United
States, in Europe, and distant nations of the earth, and
thousands have embraced it; but in accomplishing this the Elders
of Israel have had to make all kinds of sacrifices, and be absent
from their families for several years at a time, but now the key
is turned to the seed of Israel, they are right here in our midst
scattered abroad among these mountains. "What," says one, "preach
the Gospel of Jesus Christ to these natives?" Yes, God has
determined that seeing the Gentiles count themselves unworthy of
eternal life, he will through the instrumentality of his servants
cause salvation to go to Israel in the mountains, and fulfil the
promises which were made to their fathers hundreds of years ago.
When you see the servitude in which the poor of mankind are kept
in the various nations, and the privations, abominations, and
oppression that grind down the inhabitants of the earth, does it
not make us feel for them? And to whom can they look for
deliverance? They never will find it but through the
instrumentality of this people, for into their hand the kingdom
is given never more to be destroyed, but it will spread and
increase until all have had an opportunity of receiving the truth
in all nations. And those that will not keep the commandments of
God will feel his chastening rod, for he will purify and cleanse
the earth that it may be prepared for the coming of Christ.
226
The kingdom of God will remain upon the earth, and the holy
Priesthood will rest down upon these our neighbours as well as
we, and the keys of power will remain with this people for ever
and be used for their redemption, for this is the decree of the
Almighty. If we do not do our duty as a people we shall be
chastened and whipped until we learn obedience. Then, I say, that
it is for us to work to build up his kingdom, whatever we are
instructed to do, that we should perform at all times and listen
to the counsels of his servants whatever may be the consequences.
Yes, brethren, the time is at hand when we are and shall be
required to put forth our hands and do a great work upon the
earth, and the dead branches must be cut off in order that there
may be room for the kingdom of God to grow. We see the judgments
of God spreading among the nations of the earth, and what are our
feelings? My feelings are, that it is according to the prophecies
of those men who were inspired in days that are gone. Well, do I
delight in seeing the wicked destroyed? No, I do not; but I
delight in seeing the righteous get what they look for, happiness
and eternal life. Is it a benefit for the wicked portion of
mankind to live or to die and go down to the grave? It is better
for the people to go down to the grave than to live upon the
earth; when the principles of salvation are offered to the world,
it is better that they should cease to live than bring thousands
of posterity into the world who will like themselves do wickedly,
for the wicked and the ungodly of the earth will not receive the
Gospel of Christ, and the earth is bound to be cleansed that
there may be room for the righteous to live, for a holy and
righteous generation to be raised up and the name of God honoured
among men. These are my feelings upon that subject. And it will
be just so with us, we will be under greater condemnation than
any other people if we neglect our duties, because we have
received the Priesthood of God, and have learned what is right
and what is wrong. How many of our brethren now present before
the light of revelation came felt as we do now? Would we not have
given anything in the world that we possessed to have had the
privilege of listening to the teachings we have had this day? We
were then like the blind groping for the wall, and all we had to
do was to walk by the little light we could get. We were then
filled with traditions of our fathers who had inherited vanity,
lies, and things in which there was no profit. Things are
different now, we know for ourselves, we understand the things of
God, then let us obey for ourselves that we may prosper. I feel
an anxiety for the welfare of this people, and I pray that we may
not neglect the blessings that are given to us, for this is an
important time. While we are in this probation we should make the
best possible use of our time, for this is the time to receive
life and knowledge and to lay up treasures in heaven, that where
our heart is, there our treasures may be also. There are many
things in my mind to speak upon for the benefit of this people,
but I do not feel to occupy your time longer. I do feel though
that the subject before us is of all importance to the house of
Israel, and I believe that the Lord does intend that we should
speak to them, and bring them to understand the light of truth.
They are in darkness, because their fathers had the truth and
turned away and forsook the Lord their God. The Prophets among
them wrote records, and in those records they promised blessings
to their children who should live in the last days. They promised
that after the cursing and afflictions should come the blessings,
and if the Lord has taken us from the midst of the Gentiles and
has enlightened our mind so that we can comprehend life and death
in a great measure, and the principles of truth that are being
revealed, we should feel satisfied with the blessings God has
given, and we should be as ready to preach to these Lamanites as
we are to the Gentiles. Are they not of the seed of Israel? Are
they not all our brethren and of the house of Joseph? Then,
brethren, let us take heed, and when we look upon them and see
their conditions deal with them wisely, and the Lord will
acknowledge our labours. I will tell you what I believe about
this matter--the redemption of these natives--had this people
come here under the same impressions that they had in New York,
in Ohio, in Kentucky, or in Maine, or in any other State, had
they come when they first received the Gospel and the Spirit of
it, for then their hearts were touched with the Spirit of the
Gospel of salvation, and they felt well, and had they have come
here under those impressions and continued to live under those
impressions which they first received in relation to these
scattered tribes; I say long before this, had the people who
first settled in Utah Valley lived up to the first impressions
first made upon their minds, these Utes would have felt to be our
brethren and sisters. They would have been one with us, and they
would have been in this Church long ago, and their children would
have been reading and writing, and you would have seen some of
the young men busily engaged preaching to the tribes the fulness
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. If the Latter-day Saints had come
here when they first received the impression, and the Book of
Mormon from Joseph Smith, this wild degraded race of men might
have been, to a great extent, civilized and acquainted with the
Gospel. What do you say brethren, is not that correct? (Loud
cries of "Yes.") I know it is. I have heard the brethren and
sisters speak in tongues and give interpretations about this very
people, and they would say that they would teach the Lamanites to
spin and sew, and also to be clean; do they feel so now? No; I
tell you they are backsliders from that faith which they then
imbibed; they are lukewarm and cold to those things which God has
taught us respecting this people with whom we now live. Well,
now, again, if you will reflect and look back a little you will
see that we have been for several years past calling for the
Elders to go forth and preach the Gospel, and we have almost
preached to all nations. There may be some nations that we have
not preached to, but we have preached it in France, Italy,
Germany, and the States of the German Confederacy; and it has
been preached in the British Isles, in North and South America,
and the Society and Sandwich Islands, and to China, and we have
even sent them to the dark regions of Asia and Africa to preach
the Gospel of Christ. There were two of our brethren past through
here last night who have been to those countries. Chauncey West
has been through that country and can tell how it is there. Could
he get any converts there? Yes, if he could get them plenty to
eat, but if he could not feed them and keep them they would not
stay with him. Now Chauncey West has done as much as he could,
and not only preached and travelled, but he has cleared his
skirts of those people among whom he has travelled, and he has
cleared this people, for they have been commanded to preach this
Gospel to all the nations of the earth.
228
Do we want to save the Lamanites? Yes, we do, and they are here
by thousands and hundreds of thousands, right upon this
continent; we have them all around us and they want saving.
Supposing we were to take those Elders that we have in the
various nations and send them in among these Indians, these
natives of the mountains, what would be the result? Our Elders go
and leave their families for two, three, five and seven years,
they leave all and travel by land and sea, they get shipwrecked,
go almost naked, and be gone for years, preaching and labouring
year after year, and what do they accomplish? Not as much as they
could do at home in one month, but still they go, and positively
don't do as much good as they could do at home in one fourth the
time. Now, suppose I were to call for Missionaries to go and
preach the Gospel to the nations that are termed the civilized
nations, I could get hundreds of volunteers. Why are you not
willing to make sacrifices here? Why should not men be willing to
go and spend their time and talents among these Lamanites and
save time, money, and hundreds and thousands of dollars? Let a
man till his garden, attend to the cows, get his living and
devote the spare portion of his time to preaching to these
Lamanites, and he will be right at home all the time. But men
will prefer going and spending their time year after year among
the Gentile nations, and accomplish a mere nothing. And I can
find men in this congregation who will do this, and do it freely,
but say to them set your own time and go to the kanyon and get a
load of wood for these Lamanite squaws and will they do it? No,
they will not. Is it not strange that men will act so, go from
home and spend hundreds and thousands of dollars to preach the
Gospel to somebody of noted civilization, away off yonder
(pointing east,) but will we go to the Lamanites? No, but we try
to get away off from them. We are treating them just as the
Latter-day Saints have been treated by the Gentiles. If any of
them come about begging, the Latter-day Saints instead of serving
them and thereby kindling a good spirit within them say "here,
get out of the way, let this alone, and don't you meddle with
that, I don't like you, go away from my house." This is the way
the Saints talk to these natives. Now, where shall we go--to the
nations that have rejected the fulness of the Gospel, or shall we
stay at home and preach to the natives? I tell you, if we send
this people off from us and treat them with contempt we shall
regret it, and mourn because of it. I am going to tell you what
to do with these natives, you Bishops and Presidents of Provo and
Springville, call out those teams which you have about you, all
of them, and if these Indians want wood, haul it for them for you
have burned theirs, and they need a little wood as well as you.
Let them have feed on the range for their horses, wood to burn,
and then they will let you alone. You will eat their fish too, on
which they depend for a living one part of the year, and every
service berry that you can find in the mountains, and still you
grumble to let them have a little with you. You don't want the
crickets, and therefore they can have the whole of them, but you
have secured the antelope and everything else that you could make
any kind of use of. Before the whites came, there was plenty of
fish and antelope, plenty of game of almost every description;
but now the whites have killed off these things, and there is
scarcely anything left for the poor natives to live upon.
Brethren what are you going to do with them? Kick them out of
doors when they come in and let them starve to death? If we do
this, we shall most assuredly regret it. Well, what will you do
brother Brigham? I will tell you what I will do; there is brother
Armstrong here, and he is an agent, and I want him to set off a
piece of land for the natives and make a division line, and have
it clearly understood that they are not to intrude upon your
ground, nor you upon theirs. In addition to this, make a road
from their land, so that when they want to come to the city they
can do it without breaking down fences or intruding upon
anybody's land. Then teach them to work, to fence in their land,
to plough, to raise wheat and corn, and potatoes, and everything
they need; teach them to be cleanly and industrious, and prevail
on them to send their children to school to learn to read and
write the English language, and let some of those men that used
to talk of teaching the Lamanites, and of converting them, let
them go down and build a nice school-house in their settlement,
and there teach them the principles of civilization. And instead
of you wasting your hundreds and thousands worth of time, and of
grain, and clothing, do as they did in Salt Lake City last year;
they formed a society for the benefit of these Indians, and put
their means together and made them clothing of various kinds, and
distributed those articles which they were enabled to obtain
among the Lamanites, and do you go and do likewise. Gather up the
yarn, and the cotton yarn, and woollen yarn, and make them up
into clothes to make them comfortable. But they must work for
those things; teach them to work for all they have and don't
encourage the idle, those who refuse to work. In this way you
will gradually bring them in to civilization, and they will be
convinced that you are their friends, and that you intend to do
them good, and these things will lead them to give ear to the
Gospel and be baptized for the remission of their sins. Now are
we going to try to make them one, and encourage them to abide
here in peace, or are we determined to drive them from us? I can
tell you the Lamanites of these mountains will yet be a shield to
this people if we do right, and if we will not do our duty, our
necks are ready for the halter or the knife; yes, you will find
that our necks will be ready for the knives of our enemies, if we
do not look to these poor degraded natives. I want to know now,
if the brethren can really and truly realize our true position
with regard to the Lamanites, or do you consider them a poor,
lost, sunken race of beings that are not worth saving? Do you
ever read the Book of Mormon? If you do, do you believe and
realize the truth of its sayings, and also what the Lord revealed
to the Prophet Joseph? These are things that we have in our
possession; we have them in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants
and in the History of Joseph Smith. Do you look them over? If you
do, and if you lay them to heart as the things of God, you will
feel that it is actually our duty to do all we possibly can to
benefit, enlighten and save this dark and ignorant people. Do you
feel like killing off the Lamanites? I tell you there is no man
that will ever feel like killing them if he possesses the Spirit
of the Lord. Well, says one, "do you ever feel like chastising
them brother Brigham?" Yes, I do, but I let the Spirit of the
Holy Gospel direct me; but until the light of the Holy Gospel
shone upon me I felt like other men. When the Priesthood was
restored, and the light of truth burst in upon my mind, I knew
then that if it were not for the Israelites the Gentiles might go
to hell and be damned. The Lord would not take much pains with us
anyhow, were it not for the promised seed. Instead of them being
inferior to us in birthright, they are superior, and they stand
first in many instances, with regard to the promises in
particular. Well, but says one, "how will you prove this?" I will
tell you, if we had been of the house of Israel and forsaken our
God as much as we have, and despised his ordinances and trampled
them under our feet, we would have been cursed like these
Lamanites are, this is my proof. If the Gentiles had been of the
house of Israel, legal heirs to the Priesthood, and had received
their oracles as the house of Israel did, you would have found
that the same curse would have come upon the Gentiles that you
now see upon these Lamanites, but inasmuch as they were not of
the promised seed, to them the blessings did not pertain, and
they had not part nor lot in them, only as they were afterward
granted on condition of obedience. The Son of God came through
Israel, but we Gentiles being strangers, and foreigners, and
aliens, in a national point, we had nothing to do with putting
Christ to death, and hence the curse did not come upon the
Gentiles. When they are restored, will they not stand before the
Gentiles? Will they not be numbered with the Sons of God and be
adorned with the gifts and graces of the Gospel, and stand before
the Gentiles? Yes, they will! Now, what do the people think? I
should like to know what this congregation think about it.
229
There are a good many brethren and sisters here from Springville,
Palmyra, and Payson, what do you all think about it? Had we
better drive them away out of the country? Or, had we best take
hold and bring them into the Gospel of Jesus Christ? Now, if this
people, male and female, feel to school them, spend time and
pains to instil into their minds correct principles, to divide
land with them, and clothe them, draw their wood for them until
they learn to draw their own, and farm for them until they learn
to farm for themselves, and if they will no more slay them, no
more seclude them from their houses and hospitality, and will go
to work and restore them to the knowledge of the truth the Lord
God will bless them, and they have nothing to fear. If you will
live up to this you will rise, while those who do not will go
down. If this people will observe this covenant, and follow it
one and all, (and here are the leading men in these mountains
belonging to several of the tribes, and they feel well),
thousands and hundreds of thousands will embrace this Gospel, and
for ought I know scores of thousands will become members of this
Church.
229
Now, if you will take hold of the wheel and lift, it may be
granted unto us to accomplish this great work, and I tell you
that you will receive the blessings of the Gospel, such as you
never received before, if you will make up your minds to be
favourable and merciful unto them in their filthiness, and in
their ignorance, these blessings are yours. But if you get angry
and kill them, you will not obtain them. Say to them, "if you
steal and destroy our property we will bear with you, and while
you are ignorant we will bear with you," and if this people will
take this course from this time forth, they will feel the power
of God more than they ever did in these last days before. (The
congregation here united in a loud "Amen.") And you are finding
it so, too.
229
Just give them what they want; I tell you it is the cheapest way
to fight them. You can draw them to you and make them bend to
anything if you use them well. And if any man abuses them, let
him be dealt with by the civil authorities, and in this way you
will succeed in the work you have in view.
229
May God bless you all. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Joseph
Young, July 13, 1855
Joseph Young, July 13, 1855
REMARKS ON BEHALF OF THE INDIANS.
By President Joseph Young, made in the Bowery at Provo,
July 13, 1855.
Reported by J. V. Long.
Young
I arise, brethren and sisters, to make a very few remarks,
particularly upon one point, that is the subject of the
Lamanites. I am aware that in all the teaching that the brightest
intelligence can receive upon any subject, that there is a
balance wheel in the inside of man--the heart--that should be
consulted in carrying out any or every instruction that we hear.
The Lord has put into every man a portion of instruction that he
is required to use, independent of any oral instruction that he
may receive. This natural intelligence is given to balance things
in the human mind. The Spirit of the Lord is given to men to
profit thereby. It is according to good sense and reason that
these natives should be looked to and sought after, for they are
the seed of promise; they act according to the light they have
pertaining to all matters that have come within the reach of
their minds, and it is the duty of the Latter-day Saints to treat
them kindly, and try to save them, and if they do not they may
miss the mark; and although they may offer many good teachings
which do not seem to be appreciated, yet there is a common law
that is written upon every man's heart, and the hearts of those
poor natives can be penetrated, and if this power is not
exercised, or if we allow it to lie dormant we miss the figure.
And, I feel that we do not appreciate our privileges, we let the
spirit that is in us lie dormant, and hence it is that our
treatment to the Lamanites has been so different in the various
parts and settlements of this Territory. There is a splitting of
hairs about this important matter, and if the latter-day Saints
cannot split hairs I do not know who can, yes, this people can
split hairs if any body in the world can about anything. I am
aware that we are a peculiar people, that our circumstances have
been trying and vexatious all the way through; I am sensible that
our treatment has been rather extravagant, and it has been a
matter of serious reflection with many, to know to what extent we
ought to mingle with these wild natives around us. Before I was a
member of this kingdom, I believed in converting the inhabitants
of these mountains, I foresaw that it could be done, or in other
words I saw them in a condition and in circumstances where they
were all passive and filled with the Holy Spirit; I saw that it
was the spirit of truth that dwelt with them, and when I became
acquainted with the Gospel in the early part of this Church, I
then learnt that it was the spirit of the Saints of Latter-days,
and that it would bring them to the knowledge of their fathers
and their friends, and also to the knowledge of the covenants
made with their fathers ages ago. In this thing, the Latter-day
Saints were as much deceived as they ever were upon any other
subject, this I am satisfied of. How was this? They were deceived
in relation to these tribes, because the Holy Spirit brought many
things close to their minds--they appeared right by, and hence
many were deceived, and run into a mistake respecting them. They
(the Saints) undertook to make calculations for to establish the
kingdom and restore Israel, and many were so excited, that they
wanted to take the Gospel from the Gentiles immediately. They
were for taking the Gospel clear away at once, and of course for
sealing them all up to destruction. Many good men made great
blunders upon the subject of "redeeming Israel;" it was a great
mystery, and perhaps I made as great mistakes as others in
forming my opinions, but I had the caution not to utter my views
to any one. I knew that faith and the Holy Ghost brought the
designs of Providence close by, and by that means we were enabled
to scan them, and find out what they would produce when carried
into effect, but we had not knowledge enough to digest and fully
comprehend those things, and therefore it was a mark of wisdom
for any man to keep his spirit and feelings to himself.
Young
I mention this to show you how ready the Saints were to say that
the Lamanites should be before them in the Church, yet they would
be willing to do anything for the salvation of Israel; but our
long experience has proved, together with our faith and practice,
the folly of making great calculations beforehand. I have asked
frequently when is that time coming, which I have heard talked
about and prophesied of in tongues years ago when in the meetings
of the Saints; even the sisters used to predict that their
husbands would go and instruct the Lamanites in all the habits
and customs of civilization that we as a people understand. These
things used to be talked of years ago, and now we are here right
amongst them, the Lord has thrown us into their society, and they
are a dark, loathsome and forbidding people, and they live around
us in a wild uncultivated state, in these mountains and valleys,
and I have proved them, some of them to have partaken of the
proper spirit, and many of them begin to feel well. I have heard
men prophecy in the early part of this Church, that in 25 years
Jesus would come to reign upon the earth, and that in that time
all would be wound up, and hence they were going to redeem Israel
in the mountains and wind all up in a short time, but I have
desired to have our Lamanite brethren brought to understanding,
and come and be united with us in the covenant of peace and
salvation--to see them learn the arts of civilization and quit
their habits of blood and murder; I wish to see them learn the
truth, come and be a white and delightsome people. All these
ideas and feelings seemed to be given up years ago, but
by-and-bye the Lord threw us into a position where we could be
tested and proved, and how do we feel and act? I ought to touch a
few points which I consider most extravagant in the conduct of
the Latter-day Saints. Some people, for instance, when the
Lamanites come to their houses will call out, "here, be off, we
do not want to see you, go away." These natives come to their
houses, dark, dirty, and miserable it is true, but they come like
little children, but the brethren and sisters order them off,
literally throw them away. And I have seen them go to other
places and the people would commence their jokes upon them, and
making a good deal of freedom with them. Well, both these things
I have laid aside as being spurious and not good. According to
our faith, there is a right way and one only, and if any people
can split hairs this people can, and do most assuredly about the
right way to deal with these poor loathsome creatures. Oh, says
one family, "we do not want them in here, we cannot do with them
in our houses, upon our beds, or on our floors which have been
cleaned." There have been times that I have had them with me in
my house and have made a good fire to warm them, and I would
shake hands with them and tell them that I liked them, and that
the great Spirit liked them as well as I did. They will come to
beg and say, "we want to get wheat to feed upon," then I would
reply that "I wanted it for my 'papooses,' I would be glad to do
it, but I have many 'papooses' and cannot spare any." Treat them
courteously, and do not let any kind of remarks fall from your
lips that will make them believe that you want to sauce them, and
on the other hand, do not use any freedom with them, take no step
to make them believe that you are their enemy, but show that you
are their friend by your kindness and liberality to them. I have
always treated them well, and now many of them come into my
house, and they make no particular ado, neither do I with them,
but I am strict, I use no freedom; I forbid my boys scuffling or
joking with them, and if they ask for a thing that I have not
got, I tell them kindly, and then they will walk away, but they
will come again another day. By acting in this way when they ask
for anything and I tell them that I have not got it, they believe
me, because they have had no occasion to disbelieve me. I do not
say to them that they have taken liberties in my house which I
cannot submit to, for I never give them the opportunity. I cannot
see, for my part that it is the privilege of people to abuse
them. I believe that we have to treat them with respect and the
spirit of uprightness. We will examine the law which our Father,
the Great Spirit, and Great Chief, has delivered to us to obey.
Teach them the law of God, do it mildly and kindly, and it will
take an effect upon them, but harsh measures will not. These are
my views with regard to the Lamanites, and I believe in being
good-tempered with those men; I believe in teaching them to
cultivate the land and raise grain for themselves, and in
teaching them our language, and I tell my second son that he must
learn to talk theirs. Squashead often comes to my house and he
will hollow out when at a distance--"Joseph Young, Joseph Young,
give me meat and bread." I give him some, and then he will ask
for some wheat, and I tell him I cannot spare it. Once when he
came, he asked if I had any hay; "yes, got hay;" he wanted to lie
down. "Well" said I, "lie down on the hay." He came to me one day
and put his hand upon my shoulder, and pointed with the other,
and said--"Joseph Young, got one heart, one tongue, one ear--I
want something to eat," and then his brother came, and I always
respond in feeding them, and I have this faith that if treated
properly they will ere long see the truth, and I tell you
brethren, when brother Benson was speaking of his views and
feelings I felt to say, that is by the power of God, and there is
nothing that is more of the power of God to me that when men are
speaking of this mean, poor, low, miserable, dejected people, for
they have been in favour with God as we now are, and we should be
delighted to have them brought to the light, and we shall
endeavour to have them made clean. What has been the cause of
their filthiness? The same as would befall us if we were to rebel
and do the same things which they have done. They are a poor
miserable set of people, and they have been abused and trampled
upon by their enemies, and when I talk about them I think of the
vision I had some time ago, when I saw them in their redeemed
state, and they looked so bright, and clean, and glorious, and
this people are the individuals who have to bring this about, and
as I said, just because God's ways are not as ours. The Spirit of
the Lord, of the God of Israel, brings things in their time and
place. God's work is not like man's; the Lord shows things to
come, perhaps in dreams or by visions of the night, and we should
learn what is mingled and connected in his designs. We should
observe so as to know what is intended, so that we may not run
into a snag. We have not a great many inconveniences to contend
with, and hence we should feel for Israel, and I just know that
there is a material change in the feelings of that people in
these mountains and valleys. How do you know it says one? I know
it by the spirit of their chiefs, and I know it by the spirit
that rules in the breasts of a great many of them. "You must not
kill the Mormons" they say, "they are our friends, and they want
to do us good." There has been a material, a radical change, and
I say that it is the power of God that has done it, and only let
us be of one heart and of one mind, and the thing will be brought
about in the due time of the Lord.
Young
I thought I would say so much in favour of the red men, and here
let me advise you to mark your feelings from this time, and see
if you do not feel better when you feed them, than when you take
up the sword to fight them. Be liberal, and be just as kind as
you can be, and then see if you will not feel better than when
you took up the guns to shoot them. There is the touchstone and
the balance-wheel! Keep a good spirit within you towards that
people and it will be well. I am not afraid, neither should be if
I were in the wilderness. The spirit of intelligence which I
carry with me, and which is in them would clear my way, and those
men would never hurt a hair of my head, and why? Because I would
treat them kindly and manifest a good spirit.
Young
Brother Francis Durphy tells an anecdote about some Indians; he
says, "that as he was coming from California with a few others
they saw a large band of Indians, and they went right up and met
them, and as they went up the old chief came as by some unseen
influence, and beheld his hands up and seemed quite pleased to
have a talk with them. The chiefs kept turning back to talk to
the brethren; they were so pleased that they dismounted and
conversed, and they seemed to be filled with the Spirit of God,
they felt well; they could not stay, they said they must go to
their squaws and papooses; the brethren gave them some fish, and
they went off in the best of spirits." This shows that there is a
power that controls them, and will continue to their salvation. I
know this is true; I cling to them and intend to do so through.
Young
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / John
Taylor, April 28, 1861
John Taylor, April 28, 1861
SAFETY OF THE SAINTS AT HOME.--CONTRAST OF THEIR
POSITION WITH THAT OF THE UNITED STATES.
Discourse by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 28, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
233
There is a saying that was used by the old Prophets in ancient
times, which is to the following effect:--"Report, say they, and
we will report it."--Jeremiah. And there is another saying which
is as follows:--"And your covenant with death shall be
disannulled, and your agreement with hell shall not stand; when
the overflowing scourge shall pass through, then ye shall be
trodden down by it. From the time that it goeth forth it shall
take you; for morning by morning shall it pass over, by day and
by night; and it shall be a vexation only to understand the
report."--Isaiah, chap. xxviii.
234
A great many things have been circulated about us; now things
begin to be reported about others, and from those reports we hear
that they have about as much as they can get along with
comfortably. We have had our share of trouble in times past, and
I think the Scriptures say that judgment shall begin at the house
of God, and if so where will the wicked and ungodly appear?
234
When we think of the trouble that is likely to overtake this
nation, as well as others, it is calculated to create a
sympathetic feeling in the bosoms of all who reflect. For some
weeks past I have been reviewing the events current in the
nation, and I have felt a great deal of commiseration, and
especially latterly. I have thought that I have discovered a
disposition not to yield to the truth, nor to admit anything more
than circumstances actually compel them to, at least there is a
disposition to withhold what would be called justice and equity
to us as a people. If there is a cessation of open hostilities
against us, it is not for want of a disposition, but owing to the
peculiar situation in which they are placed relative to each
other, and the bitter animosity and feeling that have sprung up
among themselves, which for the time being divert their attention
from us.
234
Under these circumstances, seeing that justice and judgment have
to go forth, if trouble must come, I would a great deal rather
that they should war with one another than with us, and see them
spend their strength one against another than to see them engaged
in exhausting and wasting their strength upon this people.
Looking upon things in this point of view, I feel perfectly
satisfied with the events that are transpiring; and if I did not,
I could not help it.
234
The people of this nation are evidently bent upon their own
destruction, and they are full of enmity, hatred, war, and
bloodshed. To all human appearance, it would seem that they will
not stop short of the entire destruction of this great nation. In
the language of one of old who uttered this singular prophetic
declaration I will say, "They are drunken, but not with wine;
they stagger, but not with strong drink." They have neglected
righteousness, justice, and truth for years that are past and
gone; they have allowed the honest, the virtuous, the just, and
the true-hearted to be abused and afflicted, and they have winked
and mocked at their sufferings; and not only so, but they have
unblushingly used their force and strength to bring about the
destruction of God's people. They have, however, failed in all
their attempts to crush out the kingdom of God, because the
Almighty has protected his people; but they will not fail when
they make their attacks upon one another. When the potsherds of
the earth strive with the potsherds of the earth, and God does
not interfere, they will be more likely to accomplish the
destruction of each other. They have been using their energies
against the Saints of the Most High; they have cast us out,
sought to destroy and root us out from the earth; but there was a
God who was watching over the interests of his people. There was
a Being that their philosophy and theology knew nothing about, a
Being whose eyes were open to see, and whose ears listened to the
cries of his people. When the full time for deliverance arrives,
he stretches forth his hand and we are preserved, and we come out
from the difficulties and trials unscathed. This we have done,
supported by the hand of Jehovah; and this will be done again
should we be placed in circumstances to require it.
235
But now things with us are assuming a different aspect, and our
friends also in the east are being placed in a different
condition from that which they had anticipated. They have the
same God to apply to in the north as in the South, the same kind
of religion; but their religion does not teach them to have any
confidence in the all-protecting arm of Jehovah, for their God
has no eyes, no ears, no arms, no power; he is without body or
parts. If we were to go to that country, we should find that they
are all very religious; good Baptists, good Methodists, good
Quakers, good Catholics, good Episcopalians; in fact, they think
that they are all good, pious souls, attending meeting-houses and
appointing fasts all through the land. Both the North and the
South are praying fervently to the same God, that they may have
power to destroy their enemies. Who are their enemies? All good
Christians. Therefore, if their God should hear and answer them,
they would all be utterly annihilated.
235
Our God heard our prayers and delivered us from the power of our
enemies, and he brought the most signal confusion upon those who
had plotted the destruction of his people. In relation to the
events that may take place, the atmosphere certainly looks heavy
and black, and the tokens of war and bloodshed are formidable
enough. And I think by appearances in the lower world, they have
got a large hell, and devils enough to carry it on; they have at
the present plenty of business to attend to at home.
236
I feel thankful to the God of Israel that we occupy the position
we do in these mountains. Do we now feel very sorry that Illinois
drove us from our homes? What say you? The Lord has preserved us
thus far; he has also controlled our destinies and managed our
affairs so that we are this day the manifest monuments of his
mercy and care; yes, we are living monuments of the regard and
favour of that Great God who has set his hand to redeem Israel
and to roll on his own work. But do we feel like boasting of
this? No, only in God. Would our enemies have gloried over us if
they had succeeded in scattering us according to their
intentions, so that we never could have gathered together again?
Yes; and if they had heard that the army sent against us had
swept us off from this stage of action, there would have been
loud hosannahs by Priests and people. How was it when Joseph
Smith was killed? There was a general rejoicing through the
length and breadth of the whole land; and if they could have
accomplished our destruction, the same feeling would have been
manifested in this and in other countries; and as the kingdom of
God advances, this spirit will increase. The Spirit of light and
truth will be opposed by the spirit of darkness and error. They
are two antagonistic powers which will strive for the mastery
until error is vanquished and overcome. John speaks of two
Prophets that will prophesy in Jerusalem, and that will have
power to cause that it rain not in the days of their prophecy, to
turn the waters into blood, and to smite the earth with plagues
as often as they will. The nations of the earth will be gathered
against them, and they will be overcome by their enemies; and
hence it is said their dead bodies shall lie in the streets of
Jerusalem for three days and three nights. The wicked will so
rejoice in their success and gloat over the destruction of those
Prophets that they will indulge in feasting and sending gifts one
to another, because of the destruction of those men of God. But
by-and-bye, we read the spirit of life sent from the Great God
shall again enter their tabernacles, and they shall be received
up into heaven in the sight of their enemies, who shall then
experience the fury of the Almighty. The Prophet Zechariah gives
an interesting account of what shall take place in Jerusalem
about the time of the appearance of these two great Prophets.
236
Such is the feeling that has been manifested by this generation
ever since the commencement of this great work with which we are
associated; the Saints of God, the work of God, the revelations
of Jesus Christ and the holy Priesthood have been misrepresented,
lied about and slandered. God's people have been persecuted,
robbed, plundered, mobbed, and driven, the Prophets and Apostles
have been imprisoned and put to death under false pretences, by
irresponsible, ruthless gangs of ruffians. We have never been in
any place, as yet, from the commencement of this work to the
present time, but that feeling and spirit have prevailed against
us. It commenced against Joseph Smith when he first received the
plates, and continued in Ohio, in Missouri, in Illinois, and in
the various cities, towns, counties, and states that we have
occupied. It is a feeling that is opposed to the Word of God, to
the Spirit of truth, and to the kingdom of God upon the earth. A
great many men have not known by what spirit or feeling they have
been actuated; neither do they now know. When they array
themselves against the Saints of God, they are actuated by a
foul, wicked spirit. By-and-bye they will be arrayed against each
other, and not knowing the revelations of God the destruction
will be terrible. One of the old Prophets said when speaking of
the wicked, that they know nothing but what they know naturally,
as brute beasts which are made to be taken and destroyed.
237
Do you think that this state of things would have been in
existence at the present time in the United States, if they had
been under the direction of the Saints and servants of the Most
High? If they had been under the rule and dictation of a Prophet,
governed by the principle of light and intelligence, as he
receives it from heaven; does it appear to you they would have
been in the present lamentable condition? No, with the light of
Heaven, this could not possibly have been. But as things at the
present stand, they have no inspiration, no revelation from God,
no Prophet's voice to point out the path of safety (at least
there is none they will listen to), and consequently they are led
captive by the Devil, and are in a great measure controlled by
him. This is truly a lamentable position, but the picture is not
overdrawn. Do we rejoice over them? No, we do not; we have
frequently offered to them the principles of life; we had much
rather they would have drunk of the waters of life, and been in a
different condition, but at the same time we would a great deal
prefer to have them use their armies upon themselves than upon
us. They are all very loyal; they profess to be very patriotic,
and they all believe they are fighting for their own, and they
pray to the God of battles to give them success; and it is quite
common to hear them boast, "We will regulate matters in a short
time." But who is this God of battles? Why, the Devil, the prince
and power of the air, who rules in the hearts of the children of
disobedience; he is the god they risk their cause with, and it is
for him to handle them as he sees fit. What shall we do in the
midst of these things that are now transpiring? Why, lean upon
the Lord our God, purify ourselves, look back "to the pit from
whence we were dug, and to the rock from whence we were hewn." A
short time ago we were in the bonds of iniquity and the gall of
bitterness. Let us also look at our position as Elders in Israel,
clothed with the power of the holy Priesthood, as men who hold
the ministry of reconciliation, and who have been selected and
chosen by the Great Eloheim to warn the world, and pray that he
may give us a knowledge of the plan of salvation that we may
become saviours to our fellow beings. This is the position that
we ought to occupy in relation to these matters, standing in holy
places, full of the light and intelligence that flows from the
throne of God, seeking to cultivate every noble and exalted
principle that has been made known unto us, and striving to walk
worthy of that high vocation wherewith we are called.
238
I will tell you how I feel--I feel thankful to the God of Israel
that he has granted me the privilege of being associated with
this people, and with this Priesthood. I do not fret myself much
about North or South, or any other nation, they are all in the
hands of God; I care nothing for the glory and pomp of the world,
it is all as so many bubbles, and it is destined to destruction.
But I do care about principles that reach back, and that reach
forward to eternity, that give me the privilege of drawing light,
truth and intelligence from that Being who gives this and all
other worlds all the light and intelligence they enjoy, and who
is prepared to give and impart it to his people as fast as they
are capable of receiving and improving upon it. I feel a strong
desire also to bring my body into subjection to the law of God,
and to live in obedience to all its requirements, for I feel that
I am called to a high and holy calling, and that I would not
exchange my position for any position of power, or emoluments
that man can bestow upon the face of the earth. These are my
feelings in regard to my position, and in regard to the great
blessings that God has conferred upon me, and upon this people.
What has he done for us? He has taken us from the darkness with
which the world are enshrouded, and has imparted to us the Holy
Ghost by the laying on of hands; he has given us the gifts of the
Spirit, a knowledge of ourselves, a knowledge of God, a knowledge
of the position that we occupy before him, a knowledge of the
past and of the future, so that we can look back and see the
designs of God in the great works he performed in the remote ages
of the world; we can look abroad and see the movements of the
Great Jehovah in the midst of the nations, and if we are
enlightened by his Spirit and cultivate the blessings he has
conferred, we can look forward to the unborn future and see the
purposes of God unfolding in the world, not only on the
establishment of the kingdom of God, but its future development
and triumph. And while we see, and feel, and comprehend in part,
in relation to these matters it causes joy to beam upon our
countenances and fills our hearts with rejoicing. In regard to
the events that are transpiring, they are only just the kind that
we have been anticipating for many years past. I knew as much as
twenty-five years ago that these events would transpire, and I
had just as much assurance of it as I have to-day. It is only a
matter of time; then I foresaw and now I see the things passing
along. We stand here as the representatives of God upon the
earth, and do you think he will forsake us and the earth on which
we dwell? No. What has he been doing? He has been planting the
germ of truth in the earth for the last thirty years, and it has
begun to sprout, to bud, to blossom, and to extend from nation to
nation; it has taken root in the hearts of many honest men and
women who have within them a strong and unwavering desire to
fulfil their destiny upon the earth, and to accomplish the work
which the Almighty has given them to do. What! accomplish the
work of God with all our weaknesses and infirmities? Yes, for he
has promised to assist us by the power of his Spirit, to reward
us a hundred-fold in this world and give us life everlasting in
that which is to come. The same gifts, powers and qualifications
that followed the Gospel anciently are made manifest now, through
obedience. It is for us then to purify ourselves, yes, every man,
woman, and child, to seek after the right way, to feel after the
Lord our God, to humble ourselves before him, and be thankful to
the great God of Israel for all that we are permitted to enjoy.
238
We are glad, say some, that we are not in the States. I do not
care much about it, for if I am called upon to go abroad whether
in peace or war, if that be my calling all is well; although in
the world we ought not to be of the world. We have sometimes to
dwell among wars, famine, and pestilence, but what has that to do
with it if we are magnifying our callings? We have truly reason
to be thankful that we are here, that we dwell in peace, that our
families are here, that our wives and children are here, and that
we are hid up for a little season. It is a great temporal
blessing that we can worship God according to the dictates of our
own consciences, none daring to make us afraid. We can cultivate
our farms and gardens, and at the same time enjoy our religion.
What is time to us as Elders of Israel? What difference does it
make to us, so long as we are engaged in the service of God,
whether there be peace or war? We are in possession of the
principles of eternal life, we are engaged in the work of the
Lord here upon the earth, and whether it places us in difficulty,
in danger, or in prosperity, it matters but very little if we
understand correct principles, for we have commenced to live for
ever. We have, or ought to have, drunk of the well, of which
Jesus spoke when conversing with the woman of Samaria, which
affords water that springs up into everlasting life. These are
about my feelings in reference to our trials, privations, and
also our prosperity. What is your life? What does it matter
whether we die to-day, this week, or next year, so long as we are
engaged in the work of God? The principles we have laid hold of
are principles of eternal life, and whether we die to-day, or
next week, or whether it is forty years hence, what does it
matter so long as we are faithful to the callings whereunto the
Lord has called us.
238
The two parties in the States are mustering their forces, each
party believing that the other is in the wrong. We have given
ourselves up to the Lord, and have been mustered into the service
of the Great Jehovah. We have engaged to assist in building up
the kingdom of God upon the earth, to help to establish the
principles of truth and righteousness and to carry out the
provisions of the law of God in every circumstance of life. This
is the position that we occupy; we are minute men, if you please,
ready for anything that may transpire, and as to the future
result it does not trouble us at all, that is in the hands of our
God. If we are called to lay down our bodies now, or in thirty or
forty years, it makes little or no difference, inasmuch as we are
faithful and keep the commandments of God. I feel like putting my
house in order and seeing that everything is right there; then I
can say, like David of old, who exclaimed, "Search me and prove
me O God, and see if there is any wickedness in me."
239
If I am clothed with the spirit of my office and calling, filled
with the power of God, and am ready to accomplish the Mission
which the Almighty has called me to perform, I am simply doing my
duty, this is what is wanted to-day, to be on hand, and to lead
my family in the same track, to humble myself before the Lord and
seek his blessing, have my wives and children do those things
that are good, that his Spirit may be with them from this time
henceforth and for ever.
239
I feel to recommend this course of conduct to the Seventies, to
the High Priests, to the Bishops, and to all the saints, that
they may be filled with the light of life, that they may rejoice
before the Lord continually. Then let the storms come and the
thunders roll, the lightnings flash and the nations be overturned
and thrones be cast down, yet all will be right with us, we shall
feel unshaken in the tempest and know that we are right, and that
all is well in Zion.
239
Brethren, God bless you and guide you in the way of truth, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, March 2, 1862
Brigham Young, March 2, 1862
NECESSITY OF TEMPORAL LABOUR, PREPARATORY TO
BUILDING A TEMPLE.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 2, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
239
All things were created firstly spiritual; then it seems that
secondly, all things were created temporal. The laws and
principles that tie together spiritual and temporal things are so
complicated, are so interwoven with each other, so inseparably
connected, and yet in the minds of the people they appear so
distinct one from the other, that we evidently need a great deal
of experience and reflection to make this subject clear to our
understandings. I shall only make a few remarks, and leave the
subject I shall now introduce for others to speak upon.
240
This building is set apart expressly for the worship of the Lord
our God, and to many it may seem to infringe upon the rights of
our religion to talk about temporal matters here. In the
beginning things were created first spiritual, then temporal; but
now it is first temporal and then spiritual. We cannot attend to
any one of the ordinances of the Holy Priesthood without a
temporal act. We must perform a temporal labour--a manual
labour--in order to arrive at the condition which fits us to
receive the full benefit of the spiritual. At present the few
remarks I shall make will be upon the matter of obtaining rock
for our contemplated temple, which we intend to build upon this
block. The canal that we started from Big Cottonwood creek to
this city was for the purpose of transporting material for
building the Temple. We have learned some things in regard to the
nature of the soil in which the bed of the canal is made that we
did not know before. We pretty much completed the canal, or, in
other words, we hewed out the cistern, but, behold, it would not
hold water. We have not the time now to make that canal carry
water, so we will continue to haul rock with cattle; and when an
opportunity presents, we will finish the canal. We now
contemplate repairing the State road, so that we can haul heavy
blocks of granite. We were not very successful the last winter in
hauling rock, for the road was so soaked with water that it was
almost impassible; but we will now repair that road, and continue
our hauling.
240
We cannot even enter the Temple when it is built, and perform
those ordinances which lead to spiritual blessings, without
performing a temporal labour. Temporal ordinances must be
performed to secure the spiritual blessings the Great Supreme has
in store for his faithful children. Every act is first a temporal
act. The Apostle says, faith comes by hearing. What should be
heard to produce faith? The preaching of the Word. For that we
must have a preacher; and he is not an invisible Spirit, but a
temporal, ordinary man like ourselves, and subject to the same
regulations and rules of life. To preach the Gospel is a temporal
labour, and to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ is the result of
a temporal labour. To be baptized is a temporal labour, both to
the person administered to and the administrator. I am a living
witness to the truth of this statement, for I have made my feet
sore many a time, and tired myself out travelling and preaching,
that by hearing the Gospel the people might have faith. The
blessings we so earnestly desire will come to us by performing
the manual labour required, and thus preparing all things
necessary to receive the invisible blessings Jehovah has for his
children.
240
Do we need a Temple? We do, to prepare us to enter in through the
gate into the city where the Saints are at rest. Ordinances
necessary to this have not yet been performed and cannot be in
the absence of a suitable place. We wish a Temple, not for the
public congregation, but for the Priesthood, wherein to arrange
and organize fully the Priesthood in its order and degrees, to
administer the ordinance of the Priesthood to the Saints for
their exaltations. The first thing to be done is a temporal
labour with the pick and the spade, to prepare a good solid road
upon which to haul the rock; then we call upon the quarrymen to
get the rock out of the mountains and split them into sizes
convenient for putting upon waggons. Now all this work is not
done by faith alone, but nerve, bone, and muscle are exceedingly
essential with faith, also, in this case, the strength of the ox.
When the rock is on the ground, it must then be hewn and prepared
for the walls. While this work is progressing on a still morning,
you may hear a hundred chisels at work, and we want to hear two
or three hundred at work. Thus we will rear the Temple of the
Lord, and when it is completed we can enter therein and receive
the ordinances of the Holy Priesthood, and our spiritual
blessings; but we first have to perform our manual labour, and we
wish the people to fully understand this. I will now call upon
Bishop Hunter to make some remarks.
240
I wish to preach another discourse.
241
At a Bishops' meeting, on Thursday evening last, it was concluded
to cut a large ditch on the upper side of the State road, from
here to Gardner's mill, to carry off the water from the surface
of the road, which would then soon be in good order for travel.
This matter I wish to have laid before the people, to receive an
expression from them whether they will sustain their Bishops in
this labour, and this is the reason why we speak of it this
morning. If the work is properly taken hold of and in good
earnest, with strong hands and willing hearts, it will soon be
accomplished. The Bishops are willing to have the ground divided
among them, which Bishop Hunter will attend to.
241
We want to build this Temple as speedily as possible, through the
blessings and kind providences of the Almighty in whom we will
trust, doing the labour our hands find to do, asking no questions
as to what we are going to receive when the Temple is done, or
how long we shall be in building it, but we will build it as fast
as possible. Some care nothing about building a Temple, for, say
they, as sure as we commence we shall have to fight the enemy. If
we have an enemy to encounter the quicker we do so the better,
for we are able to do whatever the Lord requires. Union is
strength, and this terrifies our enemies. Who can resist the
power possessed by the Latter-day Saints in their union? And the
stronger our union, the more mighty are the bands of our
strength; while disunion is weakening our enemies, and splitting
them asunder; they will be left in weakness, while we shall grow
in strength in our union, and in confidence in God and each
other. And let us take a course to create confidence in ourselves
as well as in our neighbours, and we will constantly grow strong.
241
We can all help a little in repairing the road I have mentioned,
so I will ask the brethren and the sisters too, will you sustain
your Bishops in making a good road upon which to haul rock for
the Temple? [The vote was unanimous in favour.] Let Bishop Hunter
and other Bishops, as far south as Fort Union, proportion to each
ward its share of the labour to be done on the road.
241
I thought well of the discourse this morning; I like a great deal
of it. Were I to speak what is now in my mind, I should say that
succotash is the best dish I ever partook of; you get that, when
I talk to you, and you had it from Bishop Hunter this morning, a
little of this, and a little of that.
241
The kingdom of God is before us; we have it to build up, and to
establish the Zion of our God upon this land. And if I am right
in my views and feelings, the Latter-day Saints cannot labour too
fast nor too dilligently to accomplish the work they are called
to do. Then let us go to with our might, and labour faithfully to
establish that kingdom which is all and in all to us. May the
Lord help us. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, March 6, 1862
Brigham Young, March 6, 1862
PROPRIETY OF THEATRICAL AMUSEMENTS.--INSTRUCTIONS
RELATIVE TO CONDUCTING THEM.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, at the Dedication of the New
Theatre
at Great Salt Lake City, March 6, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
242
Man is organized and brought forth as the king of the earth, to
understand, to criticise, examine, improve, manufacture, arrange,
and organize the crude matter, and honour and glorify the works
of God's hands. This is a wide field for the operation of man,
that reaches into eternity; and it is good for mortals to search
out the things of this earth.
242
The elements are to be brought into shape and operation for the
benefit, happiness, beauty, excellency, glory, and exaltation of
the children of men that dwell upon the earth; though we cannot
produce that which has not already been produced. Are we capable,
by our most critical researches, of finding that which has not
already been found? We are not. We are capable of improving upon
the crude elements, until we understand the organization of this
earth, and the power by which it is sustained, for what purpose
man was created, and the immortality that will crown his
existence. All this is what others have learned before us.
242
Were we capable of scanning the eternities of the Gods, we should
find works and exhibitions of wisdom, knowledge, understanding,
and power, by whom? By those who were as we are. It is the
privilege of man to search out the wisdom of God pertaining to
the earth and the heavens.
242
Professing Christians generally would not consider this a fit
position for those who profess the faith of the Lord Jesus Christ
to occupy. These Saints of the Most High appear here in the
capacity of an assembly to exercise and amuse the mind of the
natural man. This idea brings at once to my mind a thousand
reflections. What is nature? Everything that pertains to the
heavens and the earth. "My son," says the Christian father, "you
should not attend a theatre, for there the wicked assemble; nor a
ball-room, for there the wicked assemble; you should not be found
playing a ball, for the sinner does that." Hundreds of like
admonitions are thus given, and so we have been thus traditioned;
but it is our privilege and our duty to scan all the works of man
from the days of Adam until now, and thereby learn what man was
made for, what he is capable of performing, and how far his
wisdom can reach into the heavens, and to know the evil and the
good.
243
It is written in the Scriptures, "Shall a trumpet be blown in the
city, and the people not be afraid? Shall there be evil in a
city, and the Lord hath not done it?" Is there an evil thing upon
the earth that he does not fully understand? There is not. The
Psalmist very beautifully illustrates this idea--"Thou compassest
my path and my lying down, and art acquainted with all my ways.
For there is not a word in my tongue, but lo, O Lord, though
knowest it altogether. Whether shall I go from thy spirit? or
whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend up into
heaven, thou art there; if I make my bed in hell, behold, thou
art there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the
uttermost part of the sea; even there shall thy hand lead me, and
thy right hand shall hold me." The Lord understands the evil and
the good; why should we not likewise understand them? We should.
Why? To know how to choose the good and refuse the evil; which we
cannot do, unless we understand the evil as well as the good. I
do not wish to convey the idea that it is necessary to commit
evil in order to obtain this knowledge.
243
Upon the stage of a theatre can be represented in character, evil
and its consequences, good and its happy results and rewards; the
weakness and the follies of man, the magnanimity of virtue and
the greatness of truth. The stage can be made to aid the pulpit
in impressing upon the minds of a community an enlightened sense
of a virtuous life, also a proper horror of the enormity of sin
and a just dread of its consequences. The path of sin with its
thorns and pitfalls, its gins and snares can be revealed, and how
to shun it.
243
The Lord knows all things; man should know all things pertaining
to this life, and to obtain this knowledge it is right that he
should use every feasible means; and I do not hesitate to say
that the stage can, in a great degree, be made to subserve this
end. It is written, "Prove all things, hold fast that which is
good." Refuse evil, choose good, hate iniquity, love truth. All
this our fathers have done before us; I do not particularly mean
father Adam, or his Father; I do not particularly mean Abraham,
or Moses, the Prophets, or Apostles, but I mean our fathers who
have been exalted for millions of years previous to Adam's time.
They have all passed through the same ordeals we are now passing
through, and have searched all things, even to the depths of
hell.
243
Is there evil in the theatre? in the ball-room? in the place of
worship? in the dwelling? in the world? Yes, when men are
inclined to do evil in any of those places. There is evil in
persons meeting simply for a chit-chat, if they will allow
themselves to commit evil while thus engaged. Can we not sift out
every particle of wheat from the vast body of chaff we find in
books on science and religion? that we find in governmental
constitutions and judicial rulings? in learned commentaries and
on law and order? and in the rudiments and advanced branches of
education? Can we not even make the stage of a theatre the
platform upon which to exhibit truth in all its simple beauty?
and sift out from the theatrical lore of ages the chaff and folly
that has encumbered it? and preserve and profit by that which is
truly good and great? This, however, is not the work of a day or
a year; but, as the chaff is protective to wheat in a pile, so
the true lore of ages is concealed and preserved in the chaff
pile of folly and nonsense, until the Saints of the Most High
cause a separation.
243
We shall endeavour to make our theatrical performances a source
of good, and not of evil. Rather than the latter, and rather than
it should pass into the hands of the ungodly, I ask the Lord to
let the whole fabric return to its native elements. it is our
privilege and our duty to search all things upon the face of the
earth, and learn what there is for man to enjoy, what God has
ordained for the benefit and happiness of mankind, and then make
use of it without sinning against him.
244
Our eyes are delighted in seeing, our ears in hearing. We behold
the faces of our friends, we see the gems of intelligence
sparkling through those outward windows of the soul; and what a
blessing it is to see the countenances of our friends radiant
with delight. Our senses, if properly educated, are channels of
endless felicity to us, but we can devote them to evil or to
good. Let us devote all to the glory of God and the building up
of his kingdom, for in this there is lasting joy.
244
Man is of the earth, earthy; but the Spirit is pure from heaven.
This mortal existence must be prolonged by the use of food. Food
that is good for the use of man is abundant in the elements, and
God has endowed us with the ability to combine the elements,
through the means of useful plants and animals, to supply
ourselves with all we need. Should we refuse to avail ourselves
of this means, hunger and nakedness must be our portion. Heaven
will not perform the labour that it has designed us to perform.
We must sow, reap, clean, and grind into flour our wheat, and
make it into bread. Were we not to do this, we should go without
bread until doomsday, and without clothing, if we wait for the
Lord to make clothes for us. It is for us to search out the
elements, learn how to combine them to make silk, wool, linen,
cotton, and every other textile material that can be made into
cloth, for the comfort and convenience of man.
244
When man is industrious and righteous, then is he happy. Sin
blights all true happiness, and throws a deep gloom over man's
whole existence. Let us be righteous, and then learn to make
ourselves comfortable and joyful in the possession of creature
comforts. Man is always happy when he is righteous. The Lord will
not build our houses and temples, after he has given us the
elements and taught us how to build comfortable houses,
magnificent temples, and commodious places of worship. Everything
that is joyful, beautiful, glorious, comforting, consoling,
lovely, pleasing to the eye, good to the taste, pleasant to the
smell, and happifying in every respect is for the Saints.
244
Tight-laced religious professors of the present generation have a
horror at the sound of a fiddle. There is no music in hell, for
all good music belongs to heaven. Sweet harmonious sounds give
exquisite joy to human beings capable of appreciating music. I
delight in hearing harmonious tones made by the human voice, by
musical instruments, and by both combined. Every sweet musical
sound that can be made belongs to the Saints and is for the
Saints. Every flower, shrub, and tree to beautify, and to gratify
the taste and smell, and every sensation that gives to man joy
and felicity are for the Saints who receive them from the Most
High.
245
There are many of our aged brethren and sisters, who, through the
traditions of their fathers and the requirements of a false
religion, were never inside a ball-room or a theatre until they
became latter-day Saints, and now they seem more anxious for this
kind of amusement than are our children. This arises from the
fact they have been starved for many years for that amusement
which is designed to buoy up their spirits and make their bodies
vigorous and strong, and tens of thousands have sunk into
untimely graves for want of such exercises to the body and the
mind. They require mutual nourishment to make them sound and
healthy. Every faculty and power of both body and mind is a gift
from God. Never say that means used to create and continue
healthy action of body and mind are from hell. Such means never
originated there. Hell is a great distance from us, and we can
never arrive there, unless we change our path, for the way we are
now pursuing leads to heaven and happiness.
245
When the Saints come into this building, and look on this stage,
to see our brethren and sisters perform to satisfy the sight, to
satisfy the ear, and the desires and mind of the people, I want
you to pray for them that the Lord Almighty may preserve them
from ever having one wicked thought in their bosoms, that our
actors may be just as virtuous, truthful, and humble before God
and each other as though they were on a Mission to preach the
Gospel.
245
I say to those who perform, if anything is discovered contrary to
the strictest virtue and decorum, the offenders must leave this
building. I intend this remark to apply also to the musicians. I
wish the dramatic company to seek dilligently and in all kindness
to promote the happiness of all concerned.
245
Unless by my order I do not wish a drop of intoxicating liquor
brought into this house; I want the actors behind the curtain,
the musicians in the orchestra, and the audience to hear and
observe this.
245
When this house is finished, there will be places in the passages
where cakes, pies, fruits, &c., can be bought; but no
intoxicating liquor will be allowed in these saloons. No drunken
person will be permitted to enter this house; I will not have it
polluted and disgraced by the presence of the drunken, nor my
brethren and sisters, who strive continually to do right, annoyed
by the filthy breath of a poor, miserable, filthy loafer.
245
We intend to preserve the strictest order here; we do expect the
people to come to this house praying, and their whole souls
devoted to God, and to their religion.
245
Tragedy is favoured by the outside world; I am not in favour of
it. I do not wish murder and all its horrors and the villany
leading to it portrayed before our women and children; I want no
child to carry home with it the fear of the fagot, the sword, the
pistol, or the dagger, and suffer in the night from frightful
dreams. I want such plays performed as will make the spectators
feel well; and I wish those who perform to select a class of
plays that will improve the public mind, and exalt the literary
taste of the community.
245
If we wish to hold a Conference in this hall, we shall do so, and
shall use it for all purposes that will satisfy our feelings in
doing right, and no evil.
245
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, March 23, 1862
Brigham Young, March 23, 1862
SALVATION THE RESULT OF INDIVIDUAL EXERTION.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 23, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
246
I am now looking upon the best people on the earth, that we have
any knowledge of. There is not another community that presents
the same amount of honesty, purity of heart and life, and
integrity to God and to one another; yet much can be said upon
our weaknesses, shortsightedness, and proneness to wander from
right and do evil. I do not know that I should do right in giving
full vent to some of my views and feelings concerning this
people.
246
While conversing with some brethren the other day upon the
conduct of this people as viewed by the intelligence of Heaven, I
said, that it was a wonder to me that God had not destroyed us
all. His mercy and long-suffering are truly marvellous. Again,
when I realize the object of our creation, the day of our trial
we are now passing through, the weaknesses the Lord has ordained
to come upon the children of men, and the steps to be taken for
the exaltation of the human family my heart is filled with
gratitude to God, it exults in his great beneficence. I glorify
his name that he has spoken from the heavens, and noticed us
mortals. I am exceedingly rejoiced that we have the privilege of
living in the day when the Lord has spoken to the children of
men, and revealed the Priesthood and placed it upon men, giving
them the privilege of attaining to glory, immortality, and
eternal lives. In the midst of our great weaknesses and manifold
failings, we have abundant cause for exceeding great joy in the
Gospel of our salvation. Are these great weaknesses to be found
in the birds of the air, in the fishes of the sea, or in the
beasts of the field? No. The animal, vegetable, and mineral
kingdoms abide the law of their Creator; the whole earth and all
things pertaining to it, except man, abide the law of their
creation.
247
I now see before me beings who are in the image of those heavenly
personages who are enthroned in glory and crowned with eternal
lives, in the very image of those beings who organized the earth
and its fulness, and who constitute the Godhead--still here is
the evil, and we are the ones who are accountable; for we are the
"lords of creation." We hold in subjection the creation; we avail
ourselves of the great truths found in the arts and sciences, we
navigate the seas, we survey the land, we convey intelligence
with lightning speed, we harness steam and make it our servant,
we tame the animals and make them do our drudgery and administer
to our wants in many ways, yet man alone is not tamed--he is not
subject to his Great Creator. Our ignorant animals are faithful
to us, and will do our bidding as long as they have any strength;
yet man who is the offspring of the Gods, will not become subject
to the most reasonable and self-exalting principles. How often
have we witnessed a faithful animal conveying his master home so
drunk that he could not see his way or sit up; yet his faithful
animal will plod through mud, shun stumps, trees, and bad places,
and land him safely at home.
247
Are we even obedient to our better judgments and to truth that is
self-evident? Many of us have been taught the doctrine of total
depravity--that man is not naturally inclined to do good. I am
satisfied that he is more inclined to do right than to do wrong.
There is a greater power within him to shun evil and perform
good, than to do the opposite. We have the powers of darkness, or
the influences opposite to good, to contend with, "For we wrestle
not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against
spiritual wickedness in high places." There are two classes of
influences, one tends to good and the other to evil; one to truth
and life, the other to falsehood and death. Evil is sown in our
nature, but there is not a person who is not prompted to do good
and forsake evil, though there are but few who, from their own
volition, will subject themselves to be perfectly obedient to the
law of Christ, yet there are dispositions that will be subject to
the truth through cruel mockings and scourgings, bonds and
imprisonment. Truth is for us, right is for us, life is ours.
247
Our enemies accuse the leaders of this Church of having too much
influence over the people. How much influence have I, or any
other man that ever lived in this kingdom, over an apostate? It
is now as it was in the days of Joseph. While people retained the
spirit of their religion, they looked upon him as one of the best
men on the earth; but when they gave way to the spirit of
apostacy, then he was the worst of men. This has been so in all
ages with every Prophet, Apostle, and righteous man and woman;
they have had the warmest friends, and the bitterest enemies. No
man has friends like those who are righteous; their friendship is
even unto death, and then it reaches throughout all eternity. The
friendship of the wicked must fade away, sooner or later; while
the friendship of the righteous will last for ever and ever. When
we understand the truth let us abide by it, and boast not in our
own strength, but glory in the strength of the Almighty.
247
The Elders often tell how many they have converted, and how many
churches they have built up in different parts of the world. When
persons apostatize from the path of right, I think some of them
are man-made converts; as a Methodist preacher remarked to a
drunken man lying by the way side, who hailed him with delight
saying, "You are my father in Christ, you converted me." "I
should think so," said the preacher, "for it is very clear that
you are not one of the Lord's converts." We cannot make
Latter-day Saints of anybody on this earth but ourselves; we have
not even power to make a Saint of a wife, or a child, a brother,
or sister, in the least degree, unless they will hearken to
counsel and obey the principles of righteousness, which I contend
they are naturally inclined to do, were it not for the awful
apostacy there is in the world. All persons must possess their
intelligence free and independent before God.
248
I preach the Gospel to the Latter-day Saints; and if a person
comes into our community and wishes to know further with regard
to life and salvation, I will tell him as freely as ever I
breathed the mountain air; but you cannot find one person that I
ever crowed my religion upon either in or out of the Church. I
have my reasons for taking this course. I never preach such
sermons as, "Well, Mr. C., or D., have you heard any of our
Elders preach? Do you know anything about Mormonism?" "No." "Why,
our Gospel is the Gospel of life and salvation, it is the only
true plan of salvation for the people; and you must be a
'Mormon;' if you are not a 'Mormon,' you must expect to be
damned." If a person wishes to know my religion, I am willing
that he should know the whole of it. There is nothing secret or
hidden in it; the whole plan of salvation is for the human
family, and is as free as the waters that flow from our mountains
into the valleys. If you thirst, drink until you are satisfied,
for you are truly welcome. This is the nature of the Gospel, and
the character of Him who has sent it. It is free for all. But I
am not disposed to compel any person to partake of that which
they dislike, or have an aversion for.
248
This may not be right in every case. Why it is right with me is,
that, if a person urges upon me that which I am not disposed to
receive, it creates in me an alienation of feeling toward that
person. I am naturally opposed to being crowded, and am opposed
to any person who undertakes to force me to do this, or not do
that. In my youth I was supposed to be an infidel, and perhaps in
one respect I was, though I would have freely given all the gold
and silver I ever could possess, to have met with one individual
who could show me anything about God, heaven, or the plan of
salvation, so that I could pursue the path that leads to the
kingdom of heaven; but I did not want to be urged, and I am so
inclined to this day. Yet I am convinced that it would not do for
every man to pursue this course in every circumstance. We can
guide, direct, and prune a tender sprout, and it inclines to our
direction, if it is wisely and skillfully applied. So, if we
surround a child with healthy and salutary influences, give him
suitable instructions, and store his mind with truthful
traditions, may be that will direct his feet in the way of life.
248
There are persons of twenty, forty, and sixty years of age, who
never saw a day in which they knew their own minds. They seem to
be undecided in all their actions, like a child a few years old,
and need some person to direct them. I am somewhat different from
this class of persons. Should I be told that it is time to wash
my face and eat my breakfast, I should be strongly inclined to
notify my informant that I knew that as well as he did. So some
of our Elders who preach in the world, will go into this or that
house, begin to converse with the members of the family, and tell
them they must be baptized or be damned. This will turn some
persons against them and the truth, simply because they will not
be compelled to do anything; while there are others in the world
who would not embrace the truth, unless they were ordered to do
it; probably they are those who will be compelled to come in.
249
There is a class of people that will not move to do themselves
good, only as they are urged and commanded. There is a wide
difference in people in this respect. There are instances in this
community that if a wife does not urge her husband to pray in his
family, he would never do so. And again, there are men in this
city and throughout the settlements as good men as need be, who
are driven from this duty by the teazing of a wife. "Now, pa,
come, do let us have prayers; I have got all the children here
and the Bible, and I do want to have prayers." He cannot bow to
that kind of compulsion, to save him; and if he should be damned
he will not be made to pray in such a manner, for when he prays
he means to do it for his God, and not because a woman teases him
to do it. If a wife of mine should undertake to direct me in such
a manner, I should give her to understand that I would tell her
and the children when to come to prayers, when to go to parties,
and how to reverence the Holy Priesthood and their God; I should
never pray in creation, if I could not do it independent of the
dictation of a woman.
249
I know that the people need more or less teaching and urging all
the time, Sunday after Sunday, to keep them in the path of
safety. How easy we get out of patience! We get a little hasty,
and do a little wrong, because we do not train ourselves--do not
conquer ourselves, and subject ourselves to the law of Christ.
Sisters speak evil of sisters, they hear of it, and straightway
return the compliment in a spirit of vindictiveness. Elders have
contention with Elders; they do not understand alike, and are not
disposed to in their deal. Elders are agreed on the way and
manner necessary to obtain celestial glory, but they quarrel
about a dollar. When principles of eternal life are brought
before them--God and the things pertaining to God and
godliness--they apparently care not half so much about them as
they do about five cents. "We want the dollars." What are they
good for? Dollars will do good, if you can keep them until they
will do good, using them in the right way. Men will scramble over
each other to get gold and silver, and when they have it they
waste it; it passes from them, and they know not how, doing them
no good.
249
You can go into many houses in this Territory and find, for
cooking utensils, an old skillet in which they cook their meat,
heat their dishwater, wash their dishes, mix up pig feed, &c.;
and when they set their table it is in keeping with the old
skillet; you find little to eat, and that is half burnt and half
cooked, unpalatable and unhealthy. The wife and children have
scarcely a decent dress, and all around, in the house and out of
it, is a picture of misery. Yet if you ask the owner of the house
whether he has any cattle on the range, "Oh, yes." How many? "I
do not know; I had fifty head the other day, but I am not sure
how many oxen and cows I have." How many calves have you? "I
think I have fifteen or twenty." Do you have any butter for
breakfast? "No;" and when they have any, it is about the size of
a walnut and as white as cheese curd. They do not know how to
make butter and cheese, yarn and cloth, nor do they try to learn.
The wool is wasting; the flax, if any is grown, is left to rot;
indolence, dirt, and scarcity reign where cleanliness, beauty,
order, and plenty could be produced by the hand of industry,
economy, frugality, and care. There is a wonderful amount of
ignorance with regard to our temporal life, to say nothing of our
spiritual life.
250
A misunderstanding of five dollars in a settlement will sometimes
set some of our Elders to quarrelling and contending, and
spending the time of the High Council and Bishop Courts, and
making a cost of a hundred dollars. You cannot bring up anything
that relates to Priesthood, God, heaven, or heavenly things, that
will move them in the direction of a quarrel, and yet they will
contend about a little filthy lucre which they cannot hold; they
pass by the things of God as naught compared with it, living year
after year, learning little but would rake earth and hell to
secure a few cents. Money is not wealth; neither can you subsist
upon it, in the absence of the common aliments of life. It is the
love of money that is a mischief--that is the root of all evil.
Love not gold, nor silver, nor anything of the kind, but gather
around you that which will make you "healthy, wealthy, and wise;"
then all will be right, and real wealth will increase around you,
and wisdom from God will illuminate your course through life.
250
We pray for wisdom, but God will as soon put bread and meat in
our cupboards without any endeavour of ours, as he will give us
wisdom without our trying to get it. If a man wants a farm, let
him make it; if he wishes an orchard he plants it; if he wants a
house for his family to live in, he must gather the materials and
build it. The Lord instructed the people in primitive times how
to smelt the ores and work in the different metals, how to hew
stone, how to build houses and temples. He will give us wisdom in
these things, but he will not come down to do the manual labour.
250
As we prepare materials to build a house or temple, so man can
prepare himself for the reception of eternal wisdom. We go where
the materials for a house are, and prepare them to answer our
purpose; so we may go to where eternal wisdom dwells, and there
dilligently seek to possess it, for its price is above rubies. I
have frequently said that the greatest endowment God ever gave to
man is good, sound, solid sense to know how to govern ourselves,
how to choose the good and refuse the evil, to know how to sever
the right from the wrong, the light from the darkness, and gather
to ourselves that wisdom which comes from God, and reject that
which comes from beneath. Let all be brought into subjection to
the will of God, and then there would be no contention about a
trifle, but every man would contend lawfully for the things of
God, and more earnestly than for silver and gold.
250
May the Lord bless the good and fill the earth with the
righteous. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, March 16, 1862
Daniel H. Wells, March 16, 1862
ENCOURAGEMENT OF HOME MANUFACTURES.--RIGHTEOUS
AND UNRIGHTEOUS AMBITION.
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 16, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
250
I feel thankful at the improved appearance of our Tabernacle this
morning. The President said, "let there be light, and there was
light." Brother Taylor said if he was going to preach he should
take that for a text, but I am not in the habit of taking texts,
I shall, therefore, make such remarks as may come into my mind.
251
Behold, light has come into the world, and the Saints are the
evidence of it, because their minds have been enlightened by the
truth which they have received, through the influence of which
they have been gathered out from the midst of the nations of the
earth, that they might build up the kingdom of God, a kingdom of
righteousness where they are not in danger of being overwhelmed
with the darkness and corruptions of the world from whence they
came. We have come out from Babylon into these mountain valleys
for this purpose. We have been brought together by the favour of
the Almighty, that we might form a nucleus of strength and power
on the earth to aid and assist one another, to strengthen the
cause and build up the kingdom of God, to establish righteousness
so that this kingdom cannot be swallowed up by the wicked and
ungodly. Here, also, we can have a clearer vision and view, more
light and understanding than we could in the countries that we
came from. The vision is less obscured by surrounding objects.
251
While brother Woolley was praying that we might have light, I
felt to add one sentence, which was, that we, as Latter-day
Saints, might do as well as we know how, that we might be able to
accomplish the work assigned us. A person may have it in his
heart to do so, but he may not have it in his ability to do as
well as he knows because of the controling circumstances which
surround him at the time. This doubtless, is frequently owing to
the ignorance of those associated with him, and if the people
cannot do as well as they would at first, let them not be
discouraged, but try again, and continue their efforts, perhaps
they may bring greater influences to bear and combine more power
as they proceed, until, finally they will be successful. When the
prayer was being offered, I felt to say, "O Lord, enable thy
people to do as well as they know how," and I doubt not but this
is the feeling in the hearts of all the sincere and faithful. And
they ask, what can I do? How can I best serve my Master's cause?
With the large majority of those that profess to be Saints, to
know how to be the most useful in the midst of the Saints of the
Most High God is the ever-prevailing desire; it is a constant
thought. We have instructions from time to time, line upon line,
precept upon precept given to us by our President, informing us
how to eradicate evil from our bosoms, to form a union of effort,
of strength, of power, of faith to combine the elements together
for the advancement of the kingdom and cause we have espoused,
and those instructions of late have been, in a measure, upon
points of a temporal character for the temporal salvation of the
people. We should depend upon ourselves and upon our own
resources and exertions for the things that are necessary for our
temporal sustenance.
252
If we wish to do anything that will be a credit to ourselves, let
us now in the days of peace and prosperity, show our faith by our
works, and labour to bring about for ourselves and the kingdom,
those things that are necessary for our own support and
existence, to manufacture our own clothing, to begin to lay aside
those things that are unnecessary while they are within our
reach, provided that we do it of our own voluntary act for the
sake of holy and righteous principles, for the sake of doing
right, then we may be entitled to a small mead of praise; but
that individual who only reforms when he is obliged, is not
entitled to praise. When there is an abundance of luxuries here,
and we show that we can abstain from them and lay them aside to
depend upon our own exertions, we thus gain strength and power,
instead of waiting till the things are entirely shut out from us.
252
We desire to prove our integrity to ourselves and to our God.
This perhaps is in the bosoms of all the Saints; they would like
to show that they are willing to abide the teachings that come
from the President to them, and to lay the foundation for
bringing those things from the elements which they require. Let
us endeavour to make a little calculation, exercise our
intellects, be active and energetic, and combine together the
ability which we find in our midst; let us also combine our
efforts and means as well as our faith. We are frequently in
difficulty to establish some mechanical branch of business. We
have thus far been frustrated in our attempts to manufacture
iron, not so much for want of the mechanical skill, as in
consequence of a certain unrighteous ambition which some have had
to be the first to bring out good iron.
252
The Adversary is opposed to our progress, and he will strive to
subvert every enterprize, but how does it become the Saints to
let the evil influence and the power of the Adversary control
them to that extent that if one brother cannot accomplish what is
wanted, he feels in his heart that no one else shall? How does it
look when a man cannot produce iron, for him to feel in his heart
to operate for the purpose of thwarting every other man, and for
this purpose get us a division and a contention among the
brethren? This is the spirit that has been in Iron County; it is
a kind of rivalry that is engendered in hell. To let the power of
the Devil enter in and produce such feelings among Saints that
ought to know better, and that ought to do better, is a disgrace
to a people calling themselves the people of God.
253
I speak of iron to illustrate this subject, because it is a case
with which you are all familiar, and because it is an article of
which we stand so much in need. There are other things, though
perhaps of less moment, in which this kind of strife does exist.
There is such a thing as a commendable rivalry, a desire to
excel, and which tends to build up, but this of which I speak is
a design to thwart the operations and to keep in men's own bosoms
the knowledge which would do others good; yet they appear to
delight in keeping locked up in their own bosoms that knowledge
which would be of service to the community. Such persons fall far
short of doing as well as they know how, or of doing all they can
for the building up of the kingdom of God; all such will most
likely become darkened in their counsel and lose the knowledge
which they possess, for the Lord has not bestowed that light and
intelligence for such a purpose. If I understand the subject, we
are here to use our best ability to aid with our might and power
to bring about the purposes of the Almighty in the last days.
Hence, when we see men continue to be actuated by such unworthy
influences which we find to be both disagreeable and disgraceful,
we should strive to help them in overcoming them. Perhaps we do
not all think of it in this light. If we do not, let us search
out and see where we do give the Evil One power over us, and how
he takes the advantage and causes us to do things which hedge up
not only our own way, but the way of others. I do not suppose
there is any person, even the most feeble, but could do some
things for the advancement and benefit of this people, if they
could and would do as well as they know how. With all the
intelligence which the President possesses, I have no doubt but
he could at many times do a great deal better for the benefit of
Israel if the people around him possessed more of the disposition
to exercise and bring into use the knowledge and power to do good
with which the Almighty has endowed them, but owing to their lack
of dilligence, and command over themselves they let the Adversary
get power over them, and that thwarts him in his purposes which
he would otherwise accomplish. The Lord himself cannot accomplish
as much with a people who are slow to comprehend, who do not
resist the powers of darkness and who do not overcome the power
of the Evil One, but permit Satan to rule predominent in their
bosoms and throw obstacles in their way, as he could and would
with a people who not only being willing and obedient but who
exhibit a disposition to govern and control their evil
propensities, subdue and eradicate them from their bosoms, and
give free scope and power to the intelligence, light, and
knowledge with which they are so graciously endowed.
253
Well, then, we see that here is a labour that we can perform
ourselves, if we will be careful and look into our own bosoms and
eradicate therefrom the evil influences which we permit to come
in there and darken our own counsel and minds, and be a clog in
the way of the kingdom instead of helping it along.
253
In all measures which need our help, we should strive to see the
utility of them, if possible as soon as those that have set about
to do the work, and let our faith be to go about the labour
required of us; let us go about it unitedly, with one heart and
one voice. Then, cannot we accomplish things as the Lord wants?
Yes, we can, and then we shall soon see the kingdoms of this
world tremble and fall to pieces. There are some portions of this
community, I am aware, that feel right about the temporal
progress of this kingdom.
253
I am speaking of these matters that you, my brethren and sisters,
may lend a helping hand and let the kingdom increase, that we may
all see the work of our God roll forth and increase with greater
power and magnitude. Our President desires it, and so does the
Almighty, and he will bestow his blessings upon his people and
cause them to prosper exceedingly.
253
I presume there is no person living, who, if it had been possible
twelve years ago to have looked forward to this time, and seen
the vast increase of this mighty work and its magnitude, but
would have considered it the most glorious scenery that could be
exhibited to their view. No person could have imagined it, unless
the Lord had shown it to him by opening the vision of his mind to
see it.
253
We have truly attained to great blessings, still greater are
before us, and we can rejoice more abundantly in the faith as we
witness the development and progress of the great work in which
we are engaged. We see great and important events before us, and
duties to perform that are of great importance. Let us take hold
with a will and with our whole heart, that we may progress more
abundantly than we have hitherto done, which is my prayer and
exhortation in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, March 16, 1862
Brigham Young, March 16, 1862
POWER GIVEN TO MAN TO CREATE.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 16, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
254
It is often remarked that we do not understand things alike, but
I am of the opinion that the inhabitants of the earth understand
in the spirit, or, in other words, in the intelligent portion of
their organisms, nearer alike than they have power to
communicate.
254
We believe we are entitled to the gift of the Holy Ghost in
extent according to the discretion and wisdom of God and our
faithfulness; which gift brings all things to our remembrance,
past, present, and to come, that are necessary for us to know,
and as far as our minds are prepared to receive the knowledge of
God revealed by that all-wise Agent. The Holy Ghost is God's
minister, and is delegated to visit the sons and daughters of
men. All intelligent beings pertaining to this earth are
instructed from the same source.
254
In the New Testament and Book of Mormon, we learn that when the
Gospel is preached the people are taught to believe on the Lord
Jesus Christ, to repent of their sins, be baptized for the
remission of sin, and receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of
hands; the Holy Ghost is then the special gift of the Father, and
is his minister. He also gives intelligence by angels, as well as
by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and by opening the minds
of the Saints to behold in vision things as they are in eternity.
When true doctrines are advanced, though they may be new to the
hearers, yet the principles contained in them are perfectly
natural and easy to be understood, so much so that the hearers
often imagine that they had always known them. This arises from
the influence of the Spirit of Truth upon the spirit of
intelligence that is within each person. The influence that comes
from heaven is all the time teaching the children of men. "There
is a spirit in man, and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth
them understanding." Again, "the spirit of man is the candle of
the Lord, searching all the inward parts of the belly." Again,
"How oft is the candle of the wicked put out." We have nothing
independent of the Almighty. We preach, we hear, and we are
instructed. We try to so live as to gain more information, more
light, more command over ourselves, and more influence and power
to increase the good and discourage the evil, until we can
comprehend the great principles of existence and eternal
progression.
255
We should be more happy, if we could more successfully carry into
effect the knowledge we now have. The Lord said, "let there be
light, and there was light." The Council in heaven said let there
be an earth, and let there be a firmament above and beneath it,
and it was so. They said let there be heat and cold, and it was
so. They said let there be spring and summer, autumn and winter,
and it was so. We can say let the people be clothed, and they are
clothed; let them be warmed, and they are warmed; let them be
housed, and they are housed. If we put forth the ability God has
given us, we can bring forth the very things we say shall come.
If we say let there be wool, or let there be flax, they will
come; if we say let there be iron, steel, brass, or any other
metal we need, it will come. If we say let there be cotton and
woollen yarn and let them be made into cloth, it will be done.
The Lord said let there be an earth, let there be light to light
it, let there be seas and dry land, air, rocks, trees, fruits,
and shrubs of all kinds, grasses and flowers, and vines that
yield fruit above the ground and in the ground, for the use of
man and beast, and it was so; but all these productions come
according to natural principles. Man is surrounded by those
productive principles, and is endowed with power to act upon
them; and according to the amount of intelligence he possesses
and the labour he expends are the productive results.
255
This people are increasing in the wisdom which cometh from God,
and their power to organize the crude elements around them into
the necessaries of life is in ratio to their increase of
intelligence and application of labour. In this way we ought to
understand these great principles. We need not seek for a
revelation to know how to make cloth, when the mode is plainly
marked before our eyes. Sheep produce a textile material, and how
to make it into cloth has been known time out of mind; we can
raise sheep in abundance. I do not look for power from the
heavens that will produce for us wool, cloth, iron, food, or
anything we need, without being made with hands. We should
understand what is required of us to sustain ourselves.
255
It was observed this morning, that the teachings the people are
constantly receiving are of a temporal character, and I should
think that, if such teachings were carried into practice by them,
spiritual blessings would be attained through temporal means. It
is all of God. "The earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof;
the world and they that dwell therein." "Of old hast thou laid
the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the work of thy
hands." The mountains, valleys, and plains, all the wealth of
precious metals hid in their bosoms, all the teeming fulness of
vegetable productions, and all animal existences in their endless
variety are the Lord's. All that can be produced from the soil by
the ingenuity and industry of man is the Lord's. The Lord has
given the earth to the children of men, that by the union of mind
and matter, inspired and directed by the power of the eternal
Priesthood, all may be made subject to the Great Supreme of the
universe. It is our duty individually as well as our privilege,
to learn how to dispose of the earthly wealth we may possess, to
the glory of him who has permitted us to hold it, for in temporal
blessings honestly obtained and wisely placed to their legitimate
use are concealed mines of spiritual and eternal wealth. If we
magnify and make honourable this temporal existence, by the
practice of every good and righteous principle that comes within
our knowledge, we honour and magnify that spiritual existence,
and that heavenly intelligence, which the Father of all has
placed within us. This is the way to increase in temporal and
spiritual wealth. If we pursue dilligently this path, there is
not the least danger of any persons being lost, but they will be
prepared to inherit after death a more glorious and heavenly
sphere than they now dwell in.
256
I know that the great majority of mankind, who are created for a
noble and glorious purpose, are ignorant of these heavenly
principles; and they cleave to their ignorance, and love darkness
rather than light. They will not be taught by an authorised
minister of heaven, but they hire men who are as blind and as
ignorant as themselves to guide them in the way they choose to
walk in. From the days of the creation until now, I do not think
there is one man out of a million who has made so much as a
scratch upon the world's history, to show that he was entirely
devoted to God and truth; but the generations of mankind have
sprung up and decayed like the grass of the field.
256
When the Spirit of revelation from God inspires a man, his mind
is opened to behold the beauty, order, and glory of the creation
of this earth and its inhabitants, the object of its creation,
and the purpose of its creator in peopling it with his children.
He can then clearly understand that our existence here is for the
sole purpose of exaltation and restoration to the presence of our
Father and God, where we may progress endlessly in the power of
godliness. After the mind has thus been illuminated, the
ignorance and blindness of the great mass of mankind are more
apparent. Yet there is no son or daughter of Adam and Eve but
what has incorporated in their organization the priceless gem of
endless life, for the endless duration and endless lives which
they are approaching.
256
Are the people glorifying their Father who is in heaven? Do they
take every step possible to do the will of God on earth, and
magnify their calling? Is every act of their lives made to
increase their intelligence, to add to their faith, virtue, and
to virtue, knowledge, and to knowledge, temperance, and to
temperance, patience, and to patience, godliness, and to
godliness, brotherly-kindness, and to brotherly-kindness,
charity, and to improve upon every gift and grace which God has
bestowed on them through the Gospel? I fear not. There is yet to
be seen a wilful and covetous disposition in some few of our
brethren and sisters. "I want a ribbon," says a sister, "and I
will have it whatever the consequence may be." "And," says a
brother, "I want a horse, and I will have it, if I steal it, and
run the risk of being damned for it." I am sorry to say that some
few of the Elders of Israel have such feelings and desires. One
of the brethren this morning was complaining of sins rising in
the heart, and of the self-will of fallen man, and the evil which
the Devil had power to engender in the hearts of our parents, who
have entailed it on their children. How shall we overcome this
inclination to evil? Let the will of God predominate over the
will of the creature. Let the husband and father learn to bend
his will to the will of his God, and then instruct his wives and
children in this lesson of self-government by his example as well
as by precept, and his neighbours also, showing them how to be
brave and steadfast, in subduing this rebellious and sinful
disposition. Such a course as this will eventually subdue that
unhallowed influence which works upon the human heart.
257
We are all endowed with the resolution, more or less, to deal
with ourselves as we would deal with a child or with a neighbour.
In case a child will not be controlled by his parents, but is
disobedient and refractory to a hopeless degree, what would his
parents be apt to do? I can answer for myself: I presume I should
say to such a child--leave me. But I have no such children; and
it is hard to say what I might do, were I tried. If a child of
mine, who has come to years of discretion, should say to me, "I
will do this, and I will not do what you require of me," I should
use the rod of correction sufficiently to teach that child
better. Why not in the same way, institute a proper and salutary
correction over the rebellious spirit that at times arises in the
human breast? Why not govern and control the appetite, that it
may be subject to the law of Christ? But how is it? Why, "I must
have some tobacco, if I am damned for it." Or, "I must have a cup
of tea, if I am damned for it." Or, "I must have this or that, if
I should have to go to hell for it." It is like saying to our
Heavenly Father, "I will not mind you, I will not obey your
commandments, but I will have my own way and follow the bent of
my own inclination; my appetite shall be nursed and pampered,
though it be at the expense of your displeasure." Instead of
pursuing this course, listen to that Spirit God has given to all,
which teaches the right and how to avoid the wrong, and say to
appetite, to disposition, to temper, to the whole man, you must
do as I command you; I am an officer, a general in the army of
Christ and I will be obeyed.
257
Every man and woman is called to the same office; let us magnify
it, and exert a mighty influence over this organization, and rise
up in the strength of the great I Am, and by the power of his
eternal Priesthood, command every power, every pulse of our
natures to be subject to the law of God and truth, and not suffer
this low, sinful, groveling, dark, benighted, cursed spirit we
have received from the fall to bear rule in us. All persons who
suffer themselves thus to be ruled, disgrace themselves and do
not honour the being God has given them. If men are ruled by the
power, principles and righteousness of the Holy Priesthood, they
will find themselves in possession of all the wisdom they need to
meet every emergency of this changing existence, and all they
require to conquer the world, the flesh, and the Devil.
257
How very far the inhabitants of the earth live short of their
privileges! How far they live beneath the blessings the Lord has
in store for them! Is it not more or less so with us as
individuals and as a community, who profess to be the friends of
God? We live far short of the blessings the Lord has in store for
us. When the visions of our minds are opened, we can then more
fully realize this truth. And again, when the vision is closed up
we are found, as a general thing, doing the best we know how, and
we may be considered pretty good men and women. This is true, yet
there is an eternity of knowledge before us to learn.
257
It is as much as I can do with all the power I have with the
heavens and with the Latter-day Saints to say, let there be a
carding machine in this Territory, and it is done; to say, let
there be a nail factory in this Territory, and it is here. Again,
all that has been said, and all the praying that has been done,
and all the faith that has been exercised, and all the
combination and union of effort among the Saints have not brought
to pass one say of the President's in regard to iron; he said,
let there be iron, but there is no iron yet. Brother Wells has
told you the reason, this morning. A man says, "I am going to
make iron, and I will have the credit of making the first iron in
the Territory. I will have the credit of knowing how to flux the
ore that is found in these regions, and bringing out the metal in
abundance, or no other man shall." Now, the beauty and glory of
this kind of proceeding is the blackest of darkness, and it is
comeliness as deformity.
258
We have said, let there be a carding machine, and it is here. Let
there be sheep, and there are sheep; wool, and it is here; and
now who will say let there be flax and then produce it? Let there
be linen cloth, and then produce it by means of the power and
ability we possess? We know how to perform this labour, and how
to produce this material. There are brethren before me who know
how to make as good linen cloth as was ever manufactured in any
country. It is so with other things. By-and-bye, somebody will
say, let there be silk, and silk will be produced here. All we
have to do is to grow the mulberry tree, import the eggs of the
silkworm, and apply the skill that is already in our possession,
and we can produce an abundance of sewing silk, silk dress
patterns, silk vesting, and anything we need in the shape of silk
drapery. Silk is in the elements around us, and not only silk,
but all things which pertain to the earth; and again, all things
which pertain to the heavens; all things which pertain to time,
and all things which pertain to eternity, which is the same with
God to-day, yesterday, and for ever. I am extremely anxious that
this people should understand the value of their existence here,
and the great worth of that immortal spirit which is clothed upon
with an earthly house, preparatory to an eternal exaltation and
eternal lives. Honour this earthly house, for in it are concealed
the rudiments of all knowledge, the root and foundation of
science that we have any knowledge of. Mankind are capable of
collecting and retaining an immense amount of knowledge, if they
will dilligently apply the ability God has given them; in fact,
they are made to travel on through an endless progression of
improvement. I have only time to give a few hints on this
subject, though it might prove very interesting to you, were I to
classify these great truths and dwell upon them, item by item
through a course of lectures.
258
Do you know, mother, the worth of that child in your lap? There
is not a mother here, I presume, that knows the real value of her
offspring. We say, "the Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away,"
&c., when our children die. The truth is, the Lord has given and
we do not know the value of the gift we have received, and it is
taken from us; not because the Lord wants the child, for there
are myriads of spirits in heaven, and more coming all the time.
They do not want the spirit back again--they do not need it in
the spirit world. It should remain here, and we should know the
worth of it sufficiently to take care of it and preserve it on
earth, until it has fulfilled the measure of its
creation--brought forth all the fruits of its existence, and
become ripe to go home to a higher state of glory to rest for a
season, until it is time again to unite the body with the spirit.
258
A thousand glorious principles open up to my mind, that I cannot
now dwell upon; but there is one subject pertaining to our
temporal existence that I wish to present; the news we receive
from the east and from the west is of wars and floods, trouble
and sorrow. Our southern settlements have suffered by floods;
they have lost their farms, gardens, and orchards. The water has
risen twenty-five feet higher than it has ever been known to rise
before in San Bernardino and other parts of California. I wish to
warn this people, that they be not caught unprepared when spring
opens. Make the best provisions in your power to ward off
destruction by high water into City Creek and other mountain
streams running through our settlements. Particularly, let the
brethren who are living on the Cottonwood bottoms, take care, or
we may hear of their passing down Jordan. The earth is now
saturated with rain and melted snow, and if the snow in City
Creek goes away with a warm spring rain, the first we know, some
of the people may be washed down into the river.
258
May the Lord bless us. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, March 6, 1862
Daniel H. Wells, March 6, 1862
AGENCY OF MAN TO PRACTICE GOOD OR EVIL PRINCIPLES.
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 6, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
259
I feel thankful to be with you to-day, to sit and listen to the
teachings we have heard, to be associated with the Saints of the
Most High. Like our brother who has just spoken, I do feel
thankful that I am here and have a part and lot in this great
work in which we are all engaged; it is a work capable of filling
the utmost desire and capability of the human mind, or wish or
thought of that individual whose mind has been ripened into an
understanding of the principles which lead to eternal life and
exaltation in the kingdom of God. Man, in this kingdom, is placed
upon a basis, upon a foundation by which he can cultivate himself
with the graces and the attributes of a God. It is a work of
progression. We are caught in the world by the Gospel net in the
condition in which people of all other communities are found.
259
We are found in the world in sin, ignorance, and degeneracy,
surrounded by all the influences of evil, having our traditions
in common with the rest of mankind, and from all this the Gospel
is capable of redeeming us; from all that is hateful, such as
strife, discord, dissension, and every species of sin and
iniquity, our religion is calculated and designed to save and
redeem us, if we will let it, by availing ourselves of its power.
259
This is the work which lies before each and every one of us as
Saints of the Most High God. We have this privilege within
ourselves if we choose to cultivate it.
260
It has been said by some, and I suppose it to be true doctrine,
that God is truth, but that does not prove that truth is God; for
truth like love, wisdom, and goodness, is an attribute and not a
person. All these attributes of Deity lie in our pathway, and
they are strewn around us to be laid hold of, and are calculated
in their tendency to improve and exalt us as well as the Gods,
and we have the privilege of assuming a position in which we can
clothe ourselves with the blessings which lead to life
everlasting, or we can disgrace ourselves with the excesses and
deformities of the wicked, and all those things that lead to
destruction, and which do not continue. The principles of eternal
life are laid before us, both good and evil are present with us;
we have the power of rejecting those good and wholesome
principles, or, on the other hand, we have the privilege and the
power of controlling our volition and directing it in that
channel which will clothe the mind with the graces and beauties
of the Gospel, which are calculated to bring us up into that
position where we shall have a right to those blessings which
emanate from heaven, and which will make the society where we
dwell beautiful and glorious, and ultimately lead on to
exaltation in the eternities to come. Eternal life is here my
friends, my brethren and sisters; we are in a part of that
existence which is eternal. True, we are passing through that
portion which is called time, but is not this a part of eternity?
261
We have nothing in our possession but what is lent or given to us
to improve upon for eternity, no, not even our present lives. We
do not pay sufficient attention to the life that we at present
enjoy, or we should understand that it is as much eternal life as
any that we shall ever attain to, for surely at the present time
we have no existence in all of the eternities but in this. We may
not have to pass through changes in the life which is to come as
we do here, but it is for us, while here, to comprehend and
appreciate the beauty and glory which lie in our pathway. We may
have to labour and dig and delve in the earth, but, if so, we
should remember that there is a dignity in labour when that is
directed by the intellectual power, with which, in all the
creation of God, only man is endowed, for the development and
combination of the elements with which he is surrounded for the
use and the benefit of the world in which he lives.
261
It is true that evil is strewn in our pathway, but we should
labour to get all evil thoughts from our minds, and strive to
cultivate those graces which come through faith, and which are
calculated to eradicate from our being those things which lead
downward, instead of leading us in the path which is unto eternal
lives and eternal progression while here as well as in the world
to come.
261
To live here and perform the duties of to-day is the present
business of the Latter-day Saints, and to lay a foundation that
will carry us safely through this and prepare us for that life
which is to come, and it is also our duty to obey those
principles which are revealed through obedience to the fulness of
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. If we will continue to be faithful
and seek after those principles that will tend to exalt us here,
then we will be exalted hereafter; but it is of no use thinking
of being exalted in the eternal worlds unless we apply those
principles in our conduct here.
261
If we suppose that we can go through this life straight into the
kingdom of God, and attain to exaltation by being clothed with
hypocrisy and falsehood, we are simply mistaken; such a course of
life is not calculated to lead to that end. If we are exalted, it
must be by putting in practice those principles which are
exalting in their tendency, and which are given us through the
inspiration of the Almighty. Thus will be formed a character in
this life that will endure in that which is to come.
261
I can endorse the sentiment expressed by brother Bayliss, who was
speaking before me, that it is our duty to do all we can for the
spread of truth, and to ornament our minds with the truths of the
Gospel, that we may combine those principles to form that
character and connection with the heavens which we have the
opportunity of doing more abundantly here, in these sequestered
vales than in the scattered condition of the Saints in the midst
of the nations of the earth.
261
Witness the power that we can wield in the earth, by gradually
spreading abroad those principles which we have received, until
finally righteousness shall spread over and cover the whole
earth, put an end to the power of the wicked, bind Satan and cast
him from the earth, as has been spoken by the inspired writers.
261
I suppose it will be accomplished in this way, by filling up the
measure of our creation in union, truth, and oneness, and by
officiating in those ordinances of the Priesthood which shall
seem good unto the Almighty. It is for us to prepare to walk in
that way which shall be marked out, and to go and perform every
act as we shall be dictated through the instrumentality of the
servants of God, whom he has appointed to dictate and guide in
order that his purpose may be accomplished at least in the
valleys of the mountains, where he has provided an asylum for his
people.
261
This kingdom is established to the extent of the power that is
now wielded, and there is no other place upon the face of the
earth to which good men who desire to promote virtue and
establish justice can rally except to this, and it is
accomplished through the instrumentality of the Gospel we have
embraced. Others have their institutions, some of which are very
good, but there is more than an overbalancing amount of
corruption, from which those who would do good, have not the
power to disenthral themselves.
261
There is such unlimited power to do evil, which the wicked use
for the oppression of the feeble, to oppress the poor, the honest
in heart, whom they rule by priestcraft, kingcraft, and every
other wicked craft that mankind in their degeneracy can devise,
so that it would seem almost impossible even for the Almighty to
establish his kingdom and save his people, without withdrawing
them from the wicked nations.
261
People come here and have full liberty to do or not to do; to
live their holy religion or not to live it; to be honest,
faithful, and true, or to reject those principles and clothe
themselves with that which is evil; they have the freest volition
to exercise their right of will. We expect, however, that those
who come here are those who have elected and chosen for
themselves to do the will of God, and to follow the counsel of
him whom he has chosen to rule in his Church and kingdom. We have
reason to believe this, but then when we reflect upon the past,
we are satisfied that others must have come with a different
motive. Some of use are apt to forget that we should furnish and
adorn our own minds, with a comprehensive knowledge of the
Gospel; that we should furnish the material rather than expect
that some greater and more powerful influence will do it for us.
We sometimes find that people are careless in regard to their
duties in this respect, and Satan is always ready to step in and
take the advantage of such an opportunity. Now we should not be
indifferent and lay down the armour of the Gospel, and say this
is no advantage to me. No, my dear brethren, it will be an
advantage and a blessing to all of us, if we honour the kingdom
of God and live its principles, and if we do not, it will still
roll on, whether we go with it or not.
262
We have no right to be indifferent to any principles revealed in
this kingdom, but we should feel an interest in everything that
is laid before us, that we may be of some use and benefit to the
Church, fill up our days in usefulness in any department of the
kingdom of God in which we may be called to act. I pray God to
help us to do this; to help us by giving us of his Spirit to
strengthen our minds that we may overcome the evil; that we may
seek to do everything that is good; that we may secure that aid
and assistance that will enable us to bring our spirits back pure
and holy, into the presence of him who gave them unto us, that we
may not give Satan the power over us, nor strengthen those chains
which he has, through the agency of the fall, obtained over the
human family, but that we may overcome that evil as far as
possible, even to the obtaining that knowledge and intelligence
which was said to have been obtained by the brother of Jared,
whose faith was so great that the Lord could not prevent him from
looking within the vail. Why? Because he had clothed him self
with those principles which lead to exaltation, so that he could
see beyond the vision of human ken, and the Lord could not keep
him from penetrating behind the vail.
262
If we are going to have anything excellent it is for us to look
after it, and not let the Devil rule over us, but ornament our
minds by our own virtuous acts and our bodies with the
workmanship of our own hands. If we take this course the Lord
will help us by placing the elements that are for the welfare and
comfort of mankind within our reach. During the travels of the
children of Israel, he showered down provisions upon them that
they might not have to labour in the wilderness, and ordained
that their clothing should not wear out, but otherwise than that,
and a few other such instances, I do not know that he ever helped
a human being except by placing within his reach the elements for
him to combine therefrom for his support. He has put into our
hands the power to combine the elements and to provide ourselves
with those things that we need, and as I said in the commencement
of my remarks, there is a dignity in labour, in drawing from
those elements things necessary for our own benefit and
advancement as intelligent beings. Let us therefore endeavour to
improve the earth upon which we live, and make it pleasant to the
sight of God and man.
262
May God help us to comprehend and obtain those great blessings
which he has in store for his faithful Saints, is my prayer in
the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, April 8, 1862
George Albert Smith, April 8, 1862
CORRUPTION AMONG GOVERNMENT OFFICIALS.
Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
262
The remarks of Elder Orson Pratt are founded upon Constitutional
principles. I have long been aware that he was a profound
mathematician, but I was not aware that he was so thoroughly read
in Constitutional law, as his remarks this forenoon so fully
evidence.
262
I went to Washington with Elder John Taylor in 1856; we were the
bearers of the Constitution of Deseret, adopted by the unanimous
vote of the whole people, and a memorial to the great men of the
nation for the admission of Deseret into the union of States upon
an equal footing with the original States.
263
When we arrived at the capitol we found the gates closed against
our admission by the acts of a national convention, pledging the
great and rising party of the country to united opposition to our
admission in consequence of an item of our religious faith being
objectionable. Notwithstanding this flat refusal before we had
asked we conferred with many of the principal men of the
nation--of all parties by whom it was generally conceded we had a
constitutional right to admission, and that we had manifested
that energy, perseverance and intelligence in exploring,
settling, and subduing this country, which clearly proved that we
were capable of self-government, and able to sustain ourselves as
a State. We had organized a civilized community, framed a
Constitution, republican in form, and unexceptionable in
principle and called into order an efficient government. But,
said Congressmen, there is an objection, and although we ought
not to name it, the religious views of your people are
objectionable to the great body of the American
people--Constitutionally this is no objection, but politically it
is an impassable barrier. For any member to vote for the
admission of Deseret, or advocate it would entail upon himself,
what we all dread, a political grave. "You must know, yourselves,
you cannot help but know," said Senator Douglas, "that there is
an awful prejudice against you--ahem! ahem! an insurmountable
objection. We have no right to talk of religious tests or
institutions--ahem! ahem! but I know of but one objection; your
peculiar religion, your domestic institutions!"
263
Well might Congressmen use interjections while trembling between
the influence of priestcraft, and a solemn oath to support the
Constitution of the United States, and faithfully perform those
duties required by it.
263
The Constitution declares "Congress shall make no law respecting
an establishment of religion, or prevent the free exercise
thereof." "No religious test shall ever be required as a
qualification to any office of public trust under the United
States."
263
General Hall, of Missouri, who was at that time somewhat
distinguished for his prowess in knocking down the doorkeeper of
the Democratic National Convention, at Cincinnati, for refusing
admittance to the delegation of the Benton Wing of the Missouri
Democracy, raised a new and somewhat novel objection to our
admission while canvassing the subject with a company of
gentlemen at the National Hotel in Washington, he declared it
would never do to admit Deseret, for it would recognize polygamy,
and that would ruin all the houses of ill-fame in the country, in
a short time. Why, said he, no woman would ever consent to become
a prostitute if she could have a husband, who would honour and
protect her, and maintain and educate her children; and under
this new arrangement every woman could obtain such a husband and
protector, and every house of assignation would be closed, and
the gentlemen of the country undone.
263
I went on my Mission to Washington in full faith to ask for the
admission of Deseret, never asking myself the question whether I
would accomplish it or not, striving to believe with all the
power and faith I could command, that we could accomplish our
Mission.
264
I sometimes sat in the gallery of the House of Representatives
and heard the members wrangle, and asked myself if it was
possible that the Lord wished us to join hands with such
unhallowed confusion and political chicanery. After my return
home, some of the brethren asked me how much faith I had that we
should be admitted. I concluded my faith had been like that of a
certain pious lady, whose minister called upon her and inquired
concerning her religious welfare. She replied that she was well
satisfied with her spiritual progression, but in her temporal
welfare she was not equally prosperous. She was destitute of
bread and had nothing to sustain life. The minister kindly told
her to exercise faith and she could make stones into bread. She
thanked him for his timely advice, she had never thought of that,
and accordingly went and procured some stones of suitable size
for loaves of bread, washed them, put them in pans, heated her
oven in which she placed them, closed the door, exclaimed "I have
firm faith, that when these stones come out of the oven they will
be good bread." After patiently waiting the proper time, she
opened the oven door and looked anxiously in; "there!" she
declared, they are stones yet, and I knew they would be all the
time.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, October 7, 1861
Heber C. Kimball, October 7, 1861
BUILDING OF THE TEMPLE.--NECESSITY OF UNION.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1861.
Reported by J. V. Long.
264
The matter has been plainly presented before us in regard to the
Temple, and the question for us to consider is, "Does this
people, or this Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, with all its authorities that are present here
to-day, want to build the Temple? (The congregation responded,
"Yes.") Is it your feeling and desire as a people that we shall
go to work and build a Temple? (All the Conference with one
united voice responded in the affirmative.) I now want to put
another question, for I do not understand or know of anything
that lives but what has got a spirit and a body, and I know that
to separate them here on the earth is death, so it is with us
without our works, our faith is dead. Now, then, I am coming to
the point; will you pay your Tithing? (All answered, "Yes.") Will
you attend to the calls of the First Presidency of this Church?
(One simultaneous "Yes" burst forth in answer to this question.)
265
What is the use of talking about things; let us go to work and do
them. We as a people must go to work, beginning at the head or
root of this branch of the house of Israel. We must go to work
and build a Temple, and everything that pertains to it that is
necessary for this day and time that we have to stay in these
mountains. Is there any lack of means? No, not a particle.
(President Brigham Young: All they lack is the will, brother
Heber.) If we say we will do it, God will help us to do. There is
no other way for this people to prosper, except for every leading
man holding the Priesthood in this Church and kingdom to go to
work unitedly, and except we are one in purpose, and all of us
become like clay in the hands of the potter, we can do nothing.
Every vessel has to be turned and become pliable in the hands of
the potter. Do you know this, brethren? I have worked at the
potting business, and I have made twenty dozen milk pans in a
day, and I could not make one stand for the other; but I had to
take each for itself, every bowl had to stand for itself. It is
so with us in the kingdom of God; if we are saved at all, it must
be by subjecting ourselves to the principles of salvation and
eternal life, by observing strictly the law of Christ; and it is
precisely so with regard to this people and the building of that
Temple. It is one of the easiest things for us to do, if we will
only go to work and do it in the way that we are commanded. When
we start to do it in good earnest, our means will increase in
proportion to what we do. Some will turn round and say, if by
building that Temple we shall be prospered, we are ready; but if
I tell you that by going at it, you will be able to send four
hundred teams next year, if required, you will think this is
extravagant; but I see it just as it is, and that by the Spirit
of the living God, even by the Spirit of revelation. I am of
opinion that if President Young had not started that theatre,
there would not have been half so many improvements here as we
now see. Men increase their efforts frequently because of the
examples of others. When boys lay down a snow ball, if it is not
rolled it does not increase in size; but when it is rolled then
it is the time that it increases. It is so with this Church and
kingdom, the progress of the work of God is in proportion to the
labour performed and the diligence of the people in the Church.
We are all required to be diligent and to labour faithfully for
the upbuilding of the kingdom of God; we have all got an interest
alike in the triumph of righteousness, and it should be our meat
and drink to assist all we can in this great work of human
redemption.
265
But to return to the subject of the building of the Temple, which
is closely connected with the salvation of both the living and
the dead. There is quite a quantity of rock on the ground now,
about enough to make one tier all round about sixteen inches
high. Now, if you will go and look at the quantity of rock there
is on the Temple Block, you will think there is far more than
enough to build one tier, for it looks a tremendous pile. We have
to carry the walls a little over eighty feet high from the
basement. The theatre is forty feet high from the water table, so
you can readily form an idea of the height of the Temple when
completed, and you can also imagine the immense mass of stone
that will be required to rear it ready for the roof, when you
consider that all the stone we have got on hand will but raise
the building sixteen inches. Shall Great Salt Lake City do it
all? No, all the people from north to south, and from east to
west, have got to take a hand in the work, and by exerting
ourselves we shall be enriched tenfold in our property and in our
righteousness.
266
By-and-bye President Young will call upon us to build a
Tabernacle that will hold from 15,000 to 20,000 people, and it
will be so constructed that the congregation will be able to sit
and hear full as well as they can in the Tabernacle behind us,
and it gives us a good idea of erecting another one, for the
people can hear him when he speaks at a very moderate tone of
voice; he does not have to speak one third as loud in the
Tabernacle as he does here. Speaking here feels as if it would
destroy a man's lungs, for the voice is scattered or wasted
through the bushes, while a tight room will hold the sound. We
shall commence that large Tabernacle when President Young says
so. Can we build that Temple by building that Tabernacle, of
which I have been speaking? Yes, I say we can, and that too much
quicker than if we do not build it.
266
I know these things. For years I heard Joseph tell the people to
put in their means to help, and he, under the direction of the
Almighty, would push forward the work and make the people rich.
But Joseph could not do it, for the people were not filled with
the Spirit of revelation, but if the people would partake of the
same attributes as the man who stands at their head, which they
can do by living the religion of Jesus Christ, they will prosper
abundantly. Brother Brigham may talk all the day long, expecting
that we have got the same spirit, and that we are blessed with
the same sap and nourishment as he is, which comes from God the
Father and his Son Jesus Christ. You must be alive in Christ in
order to partake of his Spirit, power, and authority. The
principle is true and the rule is good; just let us hand over
twice as many teams to go east next year as we sent this, and
then we shall be able to do more work than we have ever done in
the mountains before, and we will be better off.
266
Now, remember, we shall want you to come on with your teams,
hauling rock, and take an active part in the good work. The
people in the country must remember that the workmen will require
butter, eggs, meat, cheese, and lots of strong clothing.
266
Brethren and sisters, remember all your duties and perform them,
and the Lord Almighty will bless you and prosper you in all
things which you set your hands to do.
266
May the choicest of our Heavenly Father's blessings attend you,
is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, April 6, 1862
Brigham Young, April 6, 1862
GOVERNMENT OF THE TONGUE.--IMPARTIALITY IN JUDGMENT.--SEALING.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
267
Instead of giving a text to be dwelt upon by those who may
address us during this Conference, as I have done on some
occasions, I say to the Elders, speak upon such subjects as may
be in your minds. Open your mouths, and have faith that God will
fill them with useful and instructive information, that all who
hear may be blessed and built up in the strength of God. If we
meet as we should, conduct ourselves as we should while we are
assembled, and live as we should when we are separated, our
meetings will certainly advance the kingdom of God on the earth.
267
As formerly, I present myself before you this morning in the
capacity Providence has lead me to occupy, acknowledged and
sustained by you as the dictator, counsellor, and adviser of the
people of God. Hundreds and thousands of the Latter-day Saints
exercise faith for me, and pray for me and my Counsellors, and
for the Twelve Apostles and others who are leaders and dictators
in this Church and kingdom, but neglect to pray for themselves.
They apparently have more faith for me than they have for
themselves. Apparently, they will be more fervent in spirit while
in prayer before God for the leaders of this people, than they
will be for themselves. They wish their leaders to be far more
holy, to be filled with more light, more intelligence, more
faith, more compassion, more charity, more love, more humility
than they themselves are. They wish their leaders to be filled
with the patience of Job and the integrity of the angels, while
they themselves neglect to attain to all this fulness. They do
not sufficiently control themselves; they give way too much to
passion and the idle follies of life.
267
I seek as dilligently as you do that the leaders of this people
may be and do precisely as God wishes them to. I pray as
fervently as you do that the will of God may be done on the earth
as it is in heaven, and that we may be moulded and fashioned in
all goodness, after the image of Christ. I have the same faith
that you have for the leaders of this people, and I have all the
fervency of desire I am capable of, that God will make the people
just as pure as they want their leaders to be.
267
This is a great and good people. I am well acquainted with their
inmost wishes and desires, for what they pray, and what they
labour and toil to accomplish. Is their labour fully effectual,
and their toil altogether calculated to bring them that which
they desire? No matter what our exercises may be before the Lord
for the advancement of truth and the power of the kingdom of God
upon the earth, if our every day life does not accord with our
profession, our religious exercises are all in vain. We may have
all faith so as to remove mountains, to pluck up trees by the
roots and plant them in the sea, and be enabled to perform
greater wonders than have ever been performed by man in the name
of Jesus Christ with his Priesthood upon us, yet if we are not
pure in our affections, true and fervent in our love for God, and
holy in our spirits, all this will avail us but little. Our
spirits should reign supreme in our bodies, to bring the flesh
into subjection to the will and law of Christ, until the carnal,
devilish spirit that fills the heart with anger, malice, wrath,
strife, contention, bickering, fault-finding, bearing
false-witness, and with every evil that afflicts men, is entirely
subdued. If this evil power is not vanquished by the power and
love of God, the whole course of nature will be set on fire with
the fire of hell, until the whole body and spirit are consumed.
This is the way I read the order of God, the will of God, the law
of God and his holy Priesthood, the love of God, and all that
pertains to his kingdom on the earth.
268
The Apostle Paul says we are nothing without charity, whatever
else we may possess. Using my own language I should say, without
the pure principle of the love of God in the heart to subdue,
control, over-rule, and utterly consume every vestige of the
consequences of the fall, the fire that is kindled within the
nature of every person by the fall will consume the whole in an
utter and irretrievable destruction.
268
We meet to be instructed; and at the termination of our
Conference we should be a little farther advanced toward the holy
kingdom of our Father and God, and be better prepared to build up
his kingdom on the earth, than we were at its commencement.
268
In speaking of the tongue the Apostle says, "But the tongue can
no man tame, it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison." If the
tongue cannot be tamed, it can be bridled. "If any man among you
seem to be religious, and bridle not his tongue, but deceiveth
his own heart, this man's religion is vain. If any man offend not
in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the
whole body." If this unruly member is not held in subjection it
will work our ruin, for "The tongue is a fire, a world of
iniquity, so is the tongue among our members, and it defileth the
whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature, and it is
set on fire of hell." If the tongue is unbridled and
uncontrolled, it sets in motion all the elements of the devilish
disposition engendered in man through the fall. The Apostle has
represented it well, in comparing its influence to the fire of
hell which will eventually consume the whole man.
268
We are met in this Conference, expressly for the purpose of
enlarging our views upon the importance of our Priesthood and
duties; that our love for God, truth and the household of faith
may be increased; that our sensibilities may be sharpened to a
keen relish for goodness and a just sense of right; that our
judgments may become more impartial and discreet in all their
conclusions, so that when we go from this Conference whether as
Bishops, Elders, High Priests, High Counsellors, or as members of
the Church and kingdom of God in the last days, we may find
ourselves sensibly improved, our aspirations more elevated, our
natures more divested of low selfishness, and in every way better
prepared to judge in Israel, and to lead the sheep of the fold of
Christ in a manner more acceptable to the Great Shepherd.
268
It would be a matter of great satisfaction to me if all the
Bishops were perfectly impartial when sitting in judgment on
their brethren, and completely invulnerable to the influence of
bribes and selfish leanings to the dictates of prejudices formed
in favour of this or that person. I may not be entirely free from
such prejudices, but, if I am required to sit in judgment upon an
individual against whom I have entertained a prejudice, it has
ever been my manner to inform that person of it upon the first
opportunity that presented itself. Will you do this Bishops, and
frankly acknowledge that you are unqualified to sit in judgment
upon any person against whom you are strongly prejudiced?
268
So far as I have power, and with all the understanding God has
given me, I seek to base all my conclusions upon facts when I am
judging my brethren. When they are penurious, covetous, and for a
trifling gain of some kind will overlook right, frown upon the
majesty of truth, disregard justice and in all their actions
manifest a strong preference for the god and glory of this world,
I am prejudiced against their unrighteous preferences, but not
against them as individuals; for if all the good and the evil,
the strength and the weakness of which they are capable will
range within the limits of a few square inches, as individuals
they require my sympathy, while I abominate their sins.
269
I am not ignorant of the weaknesses of mankind; and in many
instances when they would do a good act, the Devil, by some
means, takes the advantage of them and leads them to commit an
evil; as the Apostle says, "when I would do good, evil is present
with me." There is a number of people in this Church, who, when
they would correct their lives, and conclude to perform the
greatest good in their power, do that which brings disgrace upon
them--the very thing they did not want to do. This weakness we
should struggle bravely to overcome. We hold them in full
fellowship in the Church of Christ because they design in their
hearts to do right, but do not at all times manage to perform it.
All men are not equally afflicted with these weaknesses. We have
Bishops, Presidents, men of standing and experience in the
kingdom of God, who, according to my judgment, do very wrong in
many instances, but they may be blinded through selfishness.
269
I will here refer to a principle that has not been named by me
for years. With the introduction of the Priesthood upon the earth
was also introduced the sealing ordinance, that the chain of the
Priesthood from Adam to the latest generation might be united in
one unbroken continuance. It is the same power and the same keys
that Elijah held, and was to exercise in the last days. "Behold,
I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great
and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the hearts of the
fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to their
fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse." By this
power men will be sealed to men back to Adam, completing and
making perfect the chain of the Priesthood from his day to the
winding up scene. I have known men that I positively think would
fellowship the Devil, if he would agree to be sealed to them.
"Oh, be sealed to me, brother; I care not what you do, you may
lie and steal, or anything else, I can put up with all your
meanness, if you will only be sealed to me." Now this is not so
much weakness as it is selfishness. It is a great and glorious
doctrine, but the reason I have not preached it in the midst of
this people, is, I could not do it without turning so many of
them to the Devil. Some would go to hell for the sake of getting
the Devil sealed to them.
269
I have had visions and revelations instructing me how to organize
this people so that they can live like the family of heaven, but
I cannot do it while so much selfishness and wickedness reign in
the Elders of Israel. Many would make of the greatest blessings a
curse to them, as they do now the plurality of wives--the abuse
of that principle will send thousands to hell. There are many
great and glorious privileges for the people, which they are not
prepared to receive. How long it will be before they are prepared
to enjoy the blessings God has in store for them, I know not--it
has not been revealed to me. I know the Lord wants to pour
blessings upon this people, but were he to do so in their present
ignorance, they would not know what to do with them. They can
receive only a very little and that must be administered to them
with great care.
270
A portion of this community will not improve, will not plant out
a fruit tree nor a shade tree, expecting to be driven from their
homes. Such neglect of duty is the very way to bring the power of
the Devil upon us. Let every man go to with his might and build a
good house for his family to live in, and make them comfortable
and happy, and gather around them an abundance of the blessings
and comforts of life, and do it by the power of God and the
Spirit of the Holy One, in all dilligence and faithfulness, and
let us preach the Gospel, send the Elders to gather the poor and
the meek of the earth, each one doing all the time all he can to
accumulate means to accelerate this great and glorious work in
the name of Israel's God, being full of faith, humility, and
charity; then we have done our duty, and all we can do to further
the kingdom of God.
270
When we are doing the work of the Lord with all our might, and
the evil within us is subdued by the power of God, and the light
of Christ so shines within us that we can see clearly the things
of God and men truly as they are, and all is judged by a
righteous judgment, then we may look at and talk about the faults
of each other without in the least disturbing our peace. When we
do this, working faithfully for the building up of God's kingdom,
we are ready to acknowledge all things we possess to be the
Lord's, holding them for him in time, not knowing what he will do
with them in the future. Let us teach our families the principles
of righteousness by our conduct, which will go further than mere
words. Let our private life be worthy the imitation of the best
on earth, for it preaches a more lasting sermon than the tongue
can preach. If we pursue this course the Lord will never suffer
us to be driven from our homes. "I always thought," said one,
"that you were driven from Jackson county for your wickedness?"
Yes, and I always, acknowledge it; it was to bring us to our
senses.
270
The Lord wants us to live up to the spirit of the times, and in
the ratio the wicked nations are going down, he wants his people
to rise in intelligence and importance as statesmen, noblemen,
and rulers; first learning to govern and control themselves.
270
I will recur again to the sealing power I have already glanced
at. If men are sealed to me, it is because they want to be; and
if they will be good, and hearken to my counsel and live a
righteous life, I will agree to dictate and counsel them; but
when men want to be sealed to me to have me feed and clothe them,
and then act like the Devil, I have no more feeling and affection
for them than I have for the greatest stranger in the world.
Because a man is sealed to me, do you suppose that he can escape
being judged according to his works? No. Were he sealed to the
Saviour, it would make no difference; he would be judged like
other men. Let us do what we do from a pure and holy principle,
desiring only to promote the kingdom of God and be as nigh right
as possible, that when we judge, we may judge in righteousness.
270
One great blessing the Lord wishes to pour upon this people is
that they may return to Jackson county Missouri, and establish
the centre-stake of Zion. If our enemies do not cease their
oppression upon this people, as sure as the Lord lives it will
not be many days before we will occupy that land and there build
up a Temple to the Lord. If they would keep us from accomplishing
this work very soon, they had better let us alone. "I will purge
the land," saith the Lord, "cut off the evil doer, and prepare a
way for the return of my people to their inheritance." We pray
for this, but are we preparing ourselves, to live according to
the laws of Zion? This I will say, to the praise of the
Latter-day Saints, there are hundreds and thousands of them who
have been in the Church, some longer and some shorter, who, when
you inquire about them, are paying attention to their own
business; this proves that they live in peace with their God and
their neighbours, doing as well as they know how. But when we
speak of the officers of this Church, a great deal is required of
them by the Lord and the people.
271
I wish to endure, and live the doctrine I preach to the people;
to live with them, and with them fight the Devil until we kick
the last one off from the earth. If a Bishop does not want
drunkenness in his Ward, let him be a sober man. If he does not
want gambling, he must not be a gambler. If he wishes the truth
always spoken, he should not lie. If he wishes the rights of the
people respected in the holding of property, he should not steal.
We wish to see the kingdom of God advance, that we may be
prepared for the blessings the Lord is anxious to give to us.
271
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
271
HOME MANUFACTURES.--CERTAIN DESTRUCTION OF THE ENEMIES OF TRUTH.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
271
When we first came to these valleys, we urged the brethren to
believe that they could raise grain here, for but few of them
believed it; and raising peaches was supposed by nearly all to be
entirely out of the question. It is now proved beyond a doubt
that we can raise in these mountains, not only the best of grain,
but the finest of fruit.
272
If the Elders of Israel had taken the counsel which has been
given them for eight years past, we would have had gold enough on
hand to buy one quarter of the State of Missouri; which we might
have owned as well as not, and lived in it when we pleased. There
is one practice among this people that I am at war with, and I
pray God to give me strength and ability, with the faith of the
righteous, to root it out from our midst, and that is, they would
seemingly rather be damned than not give their money to their
enemies. Will they raise flax, cotton and fruit? No; but they
will put fortunes in the pockets of strangers, to import from a
distance what we can produce at home. If this people had followed
the counsel given to them, there is not a man in Israel would
have raised a bushel of wheat for our enemies who came here to
cut our throats, without making them pay from five to ten dollars
a bushel for it. I do not wish to scold, but still I do most
cordially dislike the conduct of certain men with whom we are
obliged to associate in a Church capacity. It is impossible for
me to speak pleasantly of their conduct while they, in their
feelings and affections, lean toward the wicked who will take the
name of God in vain and curse the chosen of God. Even now, many
of our brethren are running after them begging for a little job
of hauling, for a little employment here and there, and
apparently would lick the dust of their feet for five cents.
While brother Erastus Snow was speaking upon our being under the
necessity of importing various articles from abroad, I tried to
think what there is that we cannot make here. There is as good
material in this Territory for making hats as there is in any
part of the world, and we have the mechanics who can put it
together. We have an excellent button machine, one capable of
producing as good buttons as these I now wear in the bosom of my
shirt. There are tons of bones and horns bleaching upon the
prairie, which can be manufactured into as good buttons as any
man need to wear, if some of our button-makers would take hold of
the machine and work it. We also have men here who can make
pressed buttons which will do very well.
272
I see here, to-day, many who are dressed in homespun, and they
look comfortable and comparatively independent. Some of the
sisters I see, wear home-made shawls, and to me, they appear far
more appropriate than do the gaudy trappings of foreign make. I
cannot see why we should send to buy from strangers that which we
can manufacture ourselves, if it is not to satisfy a disposition
to please and pamper that power which is opposed to the kingdom
of God on the earth.
272
When the Lord cuts off every resource from this people, only that
which is immediately around them, they can then live as well if
not better than they do now, and attain to a state of self
sustenance much sooner than if he should continue to plead with
them to rise up in their strength and do as they ought toward
becoming independent before all foreign temporal facilities are
entirely cut off. Enoch was three hundred and sixty-five years in
getting a people ready to receive the blessings the Lord had to
bestow upon them, but in the latter days his work will be cut
short in righteousness. Were the Lord to be as indulgent with us
as many want him to be, and continue to bear with the sins of the
wicked, I presume it would take him fully as long to prepare the
people in his day, but he will not wait so long. The Lord can
oblige this people to come to the standard he wishes them to
reach, but I have very little faith that many will attain to it
in the flesh.
272
If we could not buy imported hats, we would make them of the
material we have here. If we could not buy a yard of cotton
cloth, we would raise cotton and make it. We can make spinning
wheels and jennies; but brother Erastus inquires where are we
going to get the spindles, if we do not import them. That we have
need to import spindles is not correct. We have plenty of men
here who know how to make iron, and steel, and spindles. Brother
N. V. Jones has produced specimens of iron from magnetic ore. He
has not made cast iron from that ore, but the best of wrought
iron can be made from it. Do our brethren make it? No. They want
to go to California after gold, or they wish to freight for this
man or that man who has nothing in common with the interests of
the kingdom of God. In the same proportion that men operate to
encourage the importation of foreign productions, so far,
according to their influence and means, they operate against the
advancement of the kingdom of God on the earth. Many may not
believe this statement, though to me it has become an established
fact. Any man of this Church and kingdom who exerts his
influence, strength, and means to promote any community, or to
build up any city, except the people and cities of Zion, is
exerting his strength and means against the kingdom of God.
273
Our speaker this afternoon commiserated our friends in the east
who are now destroying each other, but who were once united in
taking from us our homes and possessions, and winked at the
shedding of the blood of our best men, and who have taken the
lives of our brethren and sisters, of our fathers and mothers, of
our wives and children. The tottering gray haired sire excited no
commiseration in their breasts, neither did the aged grandmother
whom they deprived of her children--her last prop and stay,
except her God, and left her to fall into the grave without a
relation to speak an encouraging word in her dying moments. Our
history records hundreds of such cases in consequence of the
persecutions, mobbings, and drivings to which this people have
been exposed. Infants, the youth, and the middle-aged have
dropped into untimely graves by hundreds. They have taken our
lives from the earth and swallowed up our substance, and forsooth
we feel very much to pity them in their present condition. I will
inform sympathisers, that if the fountain of pity and
commiseration keeps pace with the increasing calamities that will
come upon our enemies, where they only have yielded drops, rivers
will flow, for the press is only just beginning to come down upon
the ungodly--they can only just begin to feel its pressure; but
there is a weight hanging over them that is ponderous in its
crushing and desolating force. Would I lift it off from them, if
I had the power? No, but I would let it crush the guilty, ungodly
wretches--the priest in the pulpit, the judge on the bench, the
governor, and the rulers, and would let the common people go
free.
273
After a long struggle we expect to be able to redeem Zion, to
establish the centre stake thereof, and from thence spread abroad
in the vastness of our increasing numbers, and in the greatness
of our power and infinitude of our wealth, build hundreds and
thousands of cities and magnificent temples to the name and
honour of our God; and we will enter those temples and officiate
for our forefathers and our relatives who have died without a
knowledge of the Gospel, and for those ignorant thousands who are
paid for killing each other in the present war, and we will give
them a salvation--All who have not sinned against the Holy Ghost,
or shed innocent blood or consented thereto. The priests have
rivetted their fetters and chains around the millions, and they
more or less influence every political man in our Government, to
ridicule and fight against God and every holy principle that
comes from heaven. If these fetters were broken asunder, and
every man and every family permitted to judge for themselves,
hundreds of thousands would embrace the Gospel as soon as they
could have the privilege of hearing it, receive their ordinations
and endowments, and be ready to go forth and hasten the work of
building Temples wherein to officiate for those who had not in
their lives the privilege of going into a Temple to receive their
washings and anointings. Were it not for priestcraft and
political-craft, I am satisfied that scores of thousands on this
continent would now embrace the Gospel.
274
I would like to see the footsteps of the Almighty (and they are
now beginning to be visible) in his going forth to cut off the
bitter branches; and by-and-bye the stone cut out of the mountain
will begin to roll, and if it does not soon crush some of the
toes of the great image, I am mistaken. From present appearances
I think the toes will be pretty well mutilated before the stone
reaches them. I pray for this constantly, for I would be glad to
see the inhabitants of the earth have the privilege of believing
the Gospel for themselves, and not any more be bound by the
blighting influences of priestcraft. In this country and in the
old countries politicians and wealthy men, who have any influence
whatever over their neighbours, or over a family, or district,
exert that influence to keep the people from embracing the Gospel
the Lord has restored again to the world, by threatening to
injure them, to stop their wages, turn them out of employment, or
out of their houses, if they embrace "Mormonism," and thus the
masses are bound down.
274
Will we still continue to build up and foster our enemies, and
give them our life's blood? If we intend to cease doing so, we
will cease trading with them in the way and manner we have done
and are doing. You may enquire what we are going to do, I will
tell you what I have not done; I have not sent to the States this
season for any factory cloth, nor for any calico, and I shall say
to my family you must make your own clothing or go without. "What
are we going to do for pins and needles?" Do without them, or use
thorns. When we cease importing them, necessity may become the
mother of invention in this as well as in many other cases. I
have often wished there was not such a thing as a pin or a needle
when I have found them sticking in garments, in my shirt, on my
pillow, in the chairs, on the door rugs, strewed over the floors
and passages, and in the streets. I will venture to say that the
quantity of pins and needles that has been brought into this
Territory has not done one-tenth part of the service they would,
if they had been properly taken care of and not wasted. People
will hardly stoop down to pick up a needle or a pin, but they
will go to the stores and buy them. Ladies will take a dollar
ivory comb, put it in water, and then comb a child's hair with
it; it is never dry, the ivory softens, and the comb is used up
in a very short time, when a good comb of that description ought
to last five years in a common family. Mothers have not learned
that water will spoil an ivory comb. There are some combs made of
gutta percha, that comb the hair better than horn, but they are
brittle and require to be used with care; but the first you know,
one is on the floor and the rocker of the rocking-chair has
passed over it and rendered it useless.
274
Where do you keep your needles? On the floor, in the cradle, on
the bed, up stairs and down stairs, in every nook and corner of
the house. Where are the pins? All over; you can pick up one
wherever you are. Do we answer the end of our creation in thus
wasting, with a prodigal hand, the good things which our Heavenly
Father has bestowed upon us? The people are ignorant and careless
touching these matters, and in them do not answer the end of
their creation, and will not without prudently making the best
possible use of that which God gives us.
274
We can make everything we want; and that is not all, we can, if
we are disposed to, cease to want that which we cannot make. The
moment we do this, and are satisfied with our productions, we are
an independent people.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / John
Taylor, April 16, 1862
John Taylor, April 16, 1862
WEAKNESS OF HUMAN GOVERNMENTS.--POTENCY OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 16, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
275
I have felt very much interested in the remarks we have heard
this morning. In anything that I may advance now, I pray my
Heavenly Father that I may be inspired by the same spirit that I
may lay before you such things as will conduce to your happiness
and well-being. We enjoy privileges here that are not enjoyed by
any other people under the face of the heavens. I do not care
what country they inhabit, what their advantages have been in
point of education, or what facilities they may have possessed in
position and wealth; or in political, scientific, mechanical, or
literary acquirements. There are no people under the heavens that
are situated as we are. There has been one great difficulty
always in the world, with very few exceptions, and that is, that
men have been left to pursue their own course, to follow the
dictates of their own individual feelings, to pursue a course
which is dictated alone by a false philosophy, a false religion,
and false politics. These persons have not understood, nor have
they been able to understand, neither have they had the means
within their reach to comprehend correct principles. A great many
very sincere men in the world have prayed earnestly to be guided
by the Lord, but they have had no priesthood, no organization, no
intelligence communicated to them from on high further than that
which would simply govern their moral actions. Nations have risen
up and kings have set to work to benefit the people by
establishing government, on their own responsibility, without the
dictation of the Lord, without priesthood or authority from
Heaven. They have not professed to have any legitimate right to
the priesthood, but with a blind fatality to the example that has
been set by others, they have followed in the wake of tyrants and
oppressors or adopted the notions of vain philosophers without
any teachings from on high. Governed by the lust of conquest, the
acquisition of territory, the fascinations of sceptres and
dominion, and dictated alone by the wild chimeras of their own
brain.
277
Men have also risen up as religious teachers and reformers, many
who have conceived that something has been wrong in the world
socially, morally, and religiously, but what that wrong has been
they have not been able definitely to tell. They could tell
something about a crucified and risen redeemer, as gleaned from
the scriptures, but they knew nothing, or comparatively nothing
in regard to the relationship that exists or that ought to exist
between man and his Father in heaven. They knew nothing in
relation to the pre-existence of man; or his future destiny, the
organization of the world, the object of its creation, or its
destiny. The designs of God in relation to the redemption of man,
and the world's and man's eternal exaltations, and progressions
they were profoundly ignorant, like the kings without Priesthood
and authority, they were blind leaders of the blind, unsent,
uninstructed of the Lord. They could not comprehend anything of
this kind and consequently they were divided in their feelings,
and hence all the wildness of sectarianism. And yet a great many
of those men have been just as sincere as we have been. A great
many philosophers have risen up in the world unaided by the
Almighty, and they have introduced their systems of morality and
different laws of life, morality and politics for the well-being
and happiness of the human family and with a desire to promote
their welfare but they have accomplished very little. All these
powers combined have done very little to ameliorate the condition
of mankind. They have signally failed to regenerate the world. It
is true they have taught the existence of a God and of our
responsibilities to him. They have taught many good moral
precepts and sought to imbue them with good principles and
influences. But not possessing a knowledge of the laws of life
themselves, they have been unable to teach them to others. There
has always been wanting some principle and leading influence;
they have all of them lacked a reliance upon God and proper
teaching and instruction from him. And this has been the cause of
great difficulty that has existed in every day and age of the
world. There has been very little change comparatively in the
world in regard to the condition and practices of the human
family. In former times they used to worship idols of various
forms and possessing certain supposed powers, some thousands of
gods of various forms was set forth for mankind to worship, and
men have just the same foolish notions now only varying in form.
There has been all kinds of theories introduced by philosophers
and religionists. Instead of gods of wood, iron, brass, stone,
and gold, they have theories, notions, and ideas. They have
commenced various systems of religion and philosophy, just as the
ancients practised only varying in form. They have now their gods
that they worship the same as religious enthusiasts had in former
dispensations. Many of the religionists of the present day have
just as much confidence in their foolish theories as the ancients
had in their deities, made with their own hands. This is true
also of modern philosophers. Our politicians are also as much
confused as men were formerly notwithstanding our professed
superior enlightenment. If you go to the States, to the North for
instance, don't you think that the North believe that they will
make the South submit to their will? The North think they will,
and in fact that is now very nearly accomplished and that the war
will soon be wound up. And don't you think that the South are
strong in the belief that they are in the right and will succeed
in carrying out their designs. But what will either of them
accomplish more than has been done in former days? Nothing. What
does this arise from? For want of correct teaching from the
servants of the Most High God. If any or all of these men in
their day and age of the world could have obtained the blessings,
the light of revelation communicated unto them they would readily
have received the Gospel provided they could have understood as
we do. It has been customary among men to seek only to the wisdom
of men, and to the knowledge of men to be enabled to govern their
course of life and conduct. This has been the general pursuit of
the human family. All mankind have acknowledged a Supreme Being
that governs and controls the world, but they have always
believed that he was inaccessible. Do you think that those old
professors felt about God as the religious professors do in these
days? Most assuredly they did. How was it with Daniel when the
King Belshazzar said to the astrologers and soothsayers, that he
wanted and demanded of them to find out the dream which had gone
from him and then to give the interpretation? The astrologers
said, "why no man can tell this thing which the king demandeth
but that being whose dwelling is not with flesh." But Daniel
prayed to him that revealeth secrets and his prayer was answered,
and the king's dream and interpretation were revealed to him, so
that when he went in before the king he unfolded that which the
king had dreamed and then forgotten. How was it with the old
Grecians? Among other things they had an unknown God, and when
Paul visited them he saw an inscription to this unknown Deity of
theirs, hence when addressing them he said, "That God whom ye
ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you." They believed in the
Supreme Ruler of the Universe and so do the world now, but still
they worship a God without body, parts, or passions. We can say
the same of kings, princes, rulers, and philosophers, for these
have all believed in a Supreme Ruler of the Universe; but for the
present, suffice it to say, that there has been little or no
improvement in these things.
277
You go into the United States, to England, and if you please go
throughout the European nations and see if you can find anything
in relation to God, more than there was a hundred or a thousand
years ago. There is no increase there in the knowledge of God.
Then how is it possible for them to get any knowledge of the
future? How is it possible that they can understand anything
pertaining to their temporal or spiritual existence, either past
or future, without the Spirit of revelation from on high? There
is now power or influence that can reveal these things in their
proper light, but that God "whose dwelling is not with flesh."
But all men of the world, politicians, philosophers, and all
classes and grades of men have been ignorant of these teachings,
and they have had no means of obtaining any correct knowledge of
those principles of which I have been speaking. It was to do away
with this ignorance that has existed for ages, to reveal the
purposes of God and establish correct religion and morality, and
the only true form of government that God revealed his will to
the human family through Joseph Smith; it was for this that he
opened the heavens and communed with man upon the earth, and it
was for this that he drew away the veil that had obscured the
world for ages. By and through Joseph Smith he revealed the law
of life, the relationship of God to man, and how to secure
individual happiness of friends, relations, and associations, and
also that which would be for the well-being and renovation of a
world. This is what we are after, and it is this, as I understand
it, that God is after. It is to introduce correct principles
among the human family; it is to do away with these abuses that
have so long existed and prevailed in the world, and that mankind
may be taught the ways of life and salvation, to qualify them to
teach correct principles to their progeny, and in due time stand
forth upon Mount Zion as saviours in these last days, and that
the servants of God may be able by his aid and assistance to
usher in a new era of life, of peace, of happiness, glory and
exaltation to the inhabitants of a fallen world, and likewise of
renovation to the world itself.
278
This, to us, I was going to say is almost new; it is strange at
least. We have ben awakened by the voice of inspiration, and
glory has filled our hearts when we have been saluted with the
message which the great Elohim has revealed for the redemption of
the sons of men. And we have felt blessed and inspired, yielding
obedience to the laws of God, and our souls have rejoiced in the
Holy One of Israel; and yet, like the Israelites who left their
homes in the land of oppression, we are all the while looking
back to Egypt. We have drawn in our traditions, as it were, like
our mother's milk. Our education, our training and teaching in
general, not merely in regard to religion, but upon every
subject, have been in opposition to or a perversion of the pure
principles of the kingdom of God. There is not a correct
principle in relation to that which is calculated to conduce to
the happiness of ourselves and the world at large that has been
understood and properly applied, or that man without the Spirit
of God has known anything about. And how could we understand
aright, if all the world were ignorant? Our statesmen and
philosophers who have professed and still profess to know so much
are shrouded in darkness, and there was no one capable of
teaching us elevated principles, simply because no one had
recently revealed nor knew any better than ourselves. I ask is it
surprising that we should waver and act ignorantly? And seeing
that the whole world have been in such a state of gross darkness,
is it surprising that we should, in many instances forget our
high calling's glorious hope, and forget the situation we occupy,
the blessings, ordinances, powers and gifts that have been
bestowed upon us? Is it surprising that we should look back like
the children of Israel did when they made a golden calf and other
idols and said "These be thy gods, O Israel?" I leave you to
answer for yourselves.
279
When we become inspired by the Spirit of God, and the truths
which flow from his servants, we are enabled to comprehend our
position and relationship to the Most High. It is no small affair
that we are engaged in; we are striving to sweep away the rubbish
and error of ages. Our peace with God is what we are trying to
feel after, if, peradventure, we may find the correct way of
life, of religion, of government, of everything that is
calculated to ennoble, to bless and exalt us in time and in
eternity. Having believed that we have got this, we are trying to
feel after our Heavenly Father and he is trying to have us feel
after him, and he is pouring out his Spirit upon us from time to
time, and causing us to cry "Abba, Father," and to feel that we
are his children, and therefore we feel to bow with reverence
before him as our Father, our God and deliverer, and to put our
trust in him. We are constantly trying to feel after this kind of
spirit and to be able to say the Lord is our God "the Lord is our
King, the Lord is our Lawgiver, and he shall rule over us," and
we do sometimes get a little glimmering of this Spirit and it
does produce a certain effect upon our minds, but we slide back
again. Sometimes though we are like the boy that went to school
who said that he slipped two steps backwards for one forward, but
I do not believe this as a general rule, for I believe with
President Young, that we have made and taken many steps in the
right direction. I feel also that there are thousands who have
not bowed the knee to Baal, but who feel that God is their Lord,
protector and deliverer. What is it that we have got to do! It is
to let this spirit increase within ourselves and before God; part
with our faults and vanities, and if things don't go according to
our judgment and feelings and notions of things, we must
recollect that our notions are not correct, and that our wisdom
has been proved to be folly, therefore, there is more that is
correct but that which flows from the Great Elohim, and that will
deliver us from our folly and bring us out of the labyrinth of
mystery into the light of truth. And the Almighty has commenced
to gather his people from every nation, kindred, and tongue, and
to impart wisdom and knowledge for his Saints. And, if we are
governed by the Almighty and walk in his footsteps, we may know
not only how to save ourselves but the Church and kingdom of God
upon the earth, and introduce a reign of righteousness, and do
that which philosophers, kings, governors and statesmen, in their
day and age have failed to accomplish. The Lord will do this by
having a people that will be obedient to his law.
279
Brethren, may God help you, and I bless you in the name of Jesus.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, April 7, 1862
Brigham Young, April 7, 1862
DUTIES CONNECTED WITH THE AARONIC AND MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
279
Without revelation direct from heaven, it is impossible for any
person to fully understand the plan of salvation. We often hear
it said that the living oracles must be in the Church, in order
that the kingdom of God may be established and prosper on the
earth. I will give another version of this sentiment. I say that
the living oracles of God, or the Spirit of revelation must be in
each and every individual, to know the plan of salvation and keep
in the path that leads them to the presence of God.
279
How true is the text that brother George A. Smith has quoted.
There are thousands of our Elders who ought now to be teachers,
and to know enough to commence the kingdom of God on the earth,
and establish it, and continue to lead, guide, and direct it,
leading the people directly through the gate into the celestial
kingdom of our Father and God, and yet they need to be taught
like children.
280
From what has been remarked it appears that, in some instances,
the President and the Bishop of a Branch infringe upon the rights
of each other, perhaps honestly; and they think that they possess
this power and that authority, and thereby contention arises in
the midst of this people, creating alienation of feeling and
apostacy. What a pity it is that such circumstances should exist;
they create sincere regret in the soul of every person who
desires to see the kingdom of God prosper on the earth.
280
The spiritual and the temporal cannot be separated, and, in the
economy of the Framer of the Universe, are not designed to be.
For example, were we a congregation who had not heard the plan of
salvation and knew nothing of the kingdom of God upon earth, and
were listening patiently to a stranger opening the plan of
salvation to us, our hearts would be touched by the fire in the
speaker, they eyes of our understandings would be opened, and we
would begin to comprehend, admire, and rejoice in the truth. This
is a spiritual work, an internal work, a work upon the heart and
affections. This is what we call spiritual impressions. The
speaker has portrayed before our minds the beauties of the
kingdom of God on earth so rationally, and in a manner so
congenial to the feelings of all honest persons, that they are
all influenced to believe the Gospel. What is the next step? You
next ask the preacher to baptize you, and here you commence a
temporal labour with both body and spirit. The preacher has been
labouring with his body, exercising his lungs, and his whole
spiritual and temporal system, and this labour produces a
spiritual and temporal benefit on those who believe and practice
his teachings. It is so extremely nice a point to draw the line
of demarcation between the temporal and spiritual acts of man,
that it is impossible to separate the two. There is a class of
men who do not believe anything in religion to be temporal; they
are baptized in their hearts, partake of the sacrament in their
hearts, preach in their hearts, and worship the Lord in their
hearts, while their bodies are constantly scrambling after the
dimes. To be baptized, change your wet clothes for dry ones, go
to meeting to worship the Lord, and to bring the body into
subjection to the will of Christ, is all a temporal labour aided
by the Divine Spirit.
280
I will say a few words with regard to a Bishop. Except we find a
literal descendant of Aaron, a man has to be ordained to the High
Priesthood to administer as did Aaron and his sons. Suppose we
then place the same man also as a President in a Branch, how are
we going to divide his duties and labours? I said a few words in
this subject last year, and can say more about it. Can the Bishop
baptize the people, according to his Bishopric? He can. When the
people he has baptized assemble for confirmation, can he confirm
them? He cannot, under the power of his Bishopric; but as he has
been ordained to the office of a High Priest, after the order of
Melchizedek, to prepare him to act in the office of a Bishop in
the Priesthood of Aaron, when he has baptized the people under
the authority of his Bishopric, he has a right as a High Priest
to confirm them into the Church by the laying on of hands.
Bishops begin a contention in their Branch, where they operate in
their calling, when they amalgamate with their Bishop's office
the office of the High Priesthood, when they try to bring the
authority of the High Priesthood in the kingdom of God down to
the capacity of the Priesthood that belongs to the office of an
acting Bishop; here they make a grave mistake, and fall into
perplexing errors.
281
What are the duties of a President and a Bishop? We will first
notice a duty that belongs to a President. For instance, he
wishes a comfortable place prepared for the people to meet in,
and he calls on the Bishop to marshal his forces to gather the
material to build a house, and the house is prepared for the
comfort and accommodation of all. In this instance you observe
the duty and office of a Bishop is attended to. In his capacity
the Bishop knows nobody only as a member of the kingdom of God,
and in the performance of this duty he calls upon the President
and everyone else to aid in accomplishing the wishes of the
President, to go to the kanyon to get out timber, to quarry rock,
make adobies, &c., &c., for everybody is entitled to pay Tithing.
When the house is put up according to the President's direction,
then the President calls on the Bishop to see that it is well
seated, lighted and warmed, for the convenience and comfort of
the congregation. Then in like manner he sees that the sacrament
is prepared and administered, for it is the right, and privilege,
and duty of the President to baptize, and confirm, and administer
the sacrament, and do all things for the spiritual building up of
the kingdom of God; and also it is the right of the Bishop to
preach, baptize, and administer the sacrament.
281
On Monday morning the Bishop calls upon the President and
everybody it concerns, to send their Tithing to the General
Tithing Office. The President, who officiates as presiding
officer on Sunday, is as subject to the Bishop on Monday as
anybody else. My Bishop has just as good a right to come to my
house and demand of me my Tithing, as he has to demand it of any
other person in his ward, also to inquire into the state of my
family, whether I attend to my prayers, whether I have contention
with my neighbours, &c., in his capacity as a Bishop.
281
So these callings and Priesthoods are interwoven one with
another, for the convenience and furtherance of the kingdom of
God, in the absence of a literal descendant of Aaron. A Bishop
sometimes officiates as a High Priest, and sometimes as a Bishop.
In his High Priesthood he can act, when called upon so to do by
the proper authority in every calling in the Church, except that
of an Apostle; there are still keys and powers that can be
conferred upon him; but when a man is ordained to the office of
an Apostle, he is ordained to the fullest extent a man can be on
earth.
281
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, February 23, 1862
Brigham Young, February 23, 1862
BUILDING UP AND ADORNMENT OF ZION BY THE SAINTS.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 23, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
282
Those who are capable of contemplating upon and realizing the
relationship of mankind to the Heavens, the object of their
existence here, the common salvation that is provided for all who
have lived, now live, and will live upon the earth, and the power
that is given to each person to preserve his identity to an
endless duration, must be aware that there is a great deal to be
said and done by those to whom are committed the Priesthood of
the Son of God and the management of his work upon the earth in
the last days.
282
It is written, "Thy watchman shall lift up the voice; with the
voice together shall they sing: for they shall see eye to eye,
when the Lord shall bring again Zion." Again, "Whereas thou hast
been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee, I will
make thee an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations."
Again, "For, behold, I say unto you that Zion shall flourish, and
the glory of the Lord shall be upon her, and she shall be an
ensign unto the people, and there shall come unto her out of
every nation under heaven." And, again, "Zion shall flourish upon
the hills and rejoice upon the mountains, and shall be assembled
together unto the place which I have appointed," &c. We talk and
read about Zion, we contemplate upon it, and in our imaginations
we reach forth to grasp something that is transcendant in
heavenly beauty, excellency and glory. But while contemplating
the future greatness of Zion, do we realize that we are the
pioneers of that future greatness and glory? Do we realize that
if we enjoy a Zion in time or in eternity, we must make it for
ourselves? That all who have a Zion in the eternities of the gods
organized, framed, consolidated, and perfected it themselves, and
consequently are entitled to enjoy it.
283
Were we to send a hundred families of Saints into a valley not
yet inhabited, being acquainted with its climate, soil, and
general capabilities for productiveness, in the vision of our
minds we could see in the future comfortable and commodious
houses for the people to dwell in, buildings for religious
worship and education; temples, tabernacles, and academies; also
houses for amusement and State purposes, barns, and stables,
yards, for the accommodation of animals, well-fenced farms,
granaries filled with grain, orchards and gardens, wine, fruit,
meat, silk, woollen, and cotton fabrics, and the people clothed
and beautified with the productions of the works of their own
hands, and entirely sustained by their industry and the blessings
of God through their righteousness. The Lord brings forth all
those temporal blessings precisely in the same way in which he
will build up Zion. He will build our houses, tabernacles, and
temples, make our farms, raise our wheat, meat, and fruit, make
our spinning-wheels and looms, and weave our cloth, while we
remain in a state of complete inactivity, just as much as he will
bring again Zion without our co-operation. The Lord has done his
share of the work; he has surrounded us with the elements
containing wheat, meat, flax, wool, silk, fruit, and everything
with which to build up, beautify and glorify the Zion of the last
days, and it is our business to mould these elements to our wants
and necessities, according to the knowledge we now have and the
wisdom we can obtain from the Heavens through our faithfulness.
In this way will the Lord bring again Zion upon the earth, and in
no other.
283
If we wish to make linen, we must prepare the soil that is
suitable for raising flax, cast the seed into the ground,
cultivate it, gather it, and prepare it to be spun and wove into
linen. The Lord will not do this for us. We must also raise our
bread by sowing grain, after the ground is prepared, then
cultivating and watching it until it is ripened, then passing it
through all the different processes until it is made into bread.
The Lord will not do this for us any more than he will bring
again Zion without our co-operation. He has placed within our
reach everything necessary for food, raiment, houses, and
possessions, and for beauty, goodness, excellency, exaltation,
life, glory, and bliss. The Lord would clothe these naked
Indians, for they are of the house of Israel, if he would clothe
us. He will build up Zion upon the same principle that he raises
grain, flax, silk, wool fruit, &c., &c. There is not one thing
wanting in all the work of God's hands to make a Zion upon the
earth when the people conclude to make it. We can make a Zion of
God on earth at our pleasure, upon the same principle that we can
raise a field of wheat, or build and inhabit. There has been no
time when the material has not been here from which to produce
corn, wheat, &c.; and by the judicious management and arrangement
of this ever-existing material a Zion of God can always be built
on the earth.
283
Man is the offspring of God. Who can fully realize this? Our
Heavenly Father orders all things that pertain to this earth and
to multitudes of worlds of which we are ignorant. We are as much
the children of this great Being as we are the children of our
mortal progenitors. We are flesh of his flesh, bone of his bone,
and the same fluid that circulates in our bodies, called blood,
once circulated in his veins as it does in ours. As the seeds of
grains, vegetables and fruits produce their kind, so man is in
the image of God. We hope to be exalted. We hope that God our
Father will make us noble and good, but he will only direct and
aid us in making ourselves righteous. He has formed us, and in
his providences brought us forth upon this earth, but he without
our efforts will not make anything of us. What we shall be,
depends upon ourselves. We can improve this organization and
bring it back to its original purity and goodness, by
faithfulness to the will of Heaven, and by daily adding to the
intelligence we now possess until we are prepared to stand in the
presence of our Creator.
284
When we conclude to make a Zion we will make it, and this work
commences in the heart of each person. When the father of a
family wishes to make a Zion in his own house, he must take the
lead in this good work, which it is impossible for him to do
unless he himself possesses the Spirit of Zion. Before he can
produce the work of sanctification in his family, he must
sanctify himself, and by this means God can help him to sanctify
his family. There are many families in this community that have
constantly with them the Spirit of Zion. Visit them when you
will, and you find them dwelling in peace; a heavenly influence
constantly broods over them and over everything they possess. But
are they perfect? No. It would not do for them to be perfect,
because we have still to associate more or less with that which
is evil.
284
We have all the material we need to build up Zion, and I wish the
Spirit of Zion to extend from heart to heart, and from house to
house. This good work must commence in each person; there must be
instituted a watchful care over the passions to bring them under
control, that an angry feeling may not arise, that an evil
passion may not gain the mastery to the overthrow of wisdom and
good sound judgment, until the power of the enemy that is sown
within us is entirely subdued to the will of Christ, for the
purpose of the enemy of all righteousness is to destroy the human
family, and make them what they were not intended to be.
284
I do not wish you to carry away a wrong impression of our true
situation before the heavens relative to perfection. For you to
be perfect, in one sense of the word, is to be prepared to
inherit eternal glory in the presence of the Father and the Son.
Should any mortal attain to this state of perfection, he could
not longer remain among his fellow mortals. I do not want you so
very perfect, but I am anxious that we should commence the growth
of Zion in ourselves, and when we do this, we shall cease to
willingly hold fellowship with that which is evil. But so long as
we willingly hold fellowship with that which tends to death and
destruction, we cannot progress as we should in the work of
perfection in ourselves, nor in building up and beautifying Zion.
284
The work of building up Zion is in every sense a practical work;
it is not a mere theory. A theoretical religion amounts to very
little real good or advantage to any person. To possess an
inheritance in Zion or in Jerusalem only in theory--only in
imagination--would be the same as having no inheritance at all.
It is necessary to get a deed of it, to make an inheritance,
practical, substantial and profitable. Then let us not rest
contented with a mere theoretical religion, but let it be
practical, self-purifying, and self-sustaining, keeping the love
of God within us, walking by every precept, by every law, and by
every word that is given to lead us to truth, to God, and to life
eternal.
284
I have Zion in my view constantly. We are not going to wait for
angels, or for Enoch and his company to come and build up Zion,
but we are going to build it. We will raise our wheat, build our
houses, fence our farms, plant our vineyards and orchards, and
produce everything that will make our bodies comfortable and
happy, and in this manner we intend to build up Zion on the earth
and purify it and cleanse it from all pollutions. Let there be an
hallowed influence go from us over all things over which we have
any power; over the soil we cultivate, over the houses we build,
and over everything we possess; and if we cease to hold
fellowship with that which is corrupt and establish the Zion of
God in our hearts, in our own houses, in our cities, and
throughout our country, we shall ultimately overcome the earth,
for we are the lords of the earth; and, instead of thorns and
thistles, every useful plant that is good for the food of man and
to beautify and adorn will spring from its bosom.
285
We have certain laws to observe in order to obtain wheat. We do
not sow wheat on a bare rock, for we have learned by experience
that it will not grow there. We do not sow onion and carrot seed
in the middle of the street and expect to reap a bountiful crop,
for our experience teaches us differently. Instead of doing this,
we observe the laws in nature which govern the productions of the
earth, as our fathers before us have done, and prepare the ground
properly, subduing and enriching and cleansing from it every
obnoxious weed. Then if we wish to raise Toas wheat, we sow the
seed that will produce it, and proceed in like manner with
whatever we desire to produce from the ground, for every seed
will produce its kind, and with care and watchfulness the
husbandman will reap an abundant increase. Thus it is plainly
manifest that we have the laws of nature and of God by which we
can build up Zion. Let us then take advantage of the laws and of
the blessings which God is willing to pour upon us, and cultivate
and subdue the ground, sow the good seed, fence it in that the
enemy cannot come and sow tares, and bar up the gates and keep
the watchman there to watch day and night.
285
Those who are sent to sow the good seed are faithfully waiting
for the ground to be prepared. Cultivate the seed well, and it
will bring forth its kind, that which pertains to the earth and
that which pertains to the grace of God and the principles of
eternity. Plant and cultivate in your hearts and bring forth the
fruits of Zion. Let us prepare our hearts, as we prepare our
fields, to receive the good word of God, and never let anything
mar our peace, or step in between us and our God and our holy
religion, remembering that whatsoever a man soweth that also
shall he reap; and as your acts in life are, so you may expect to
be judged. The elements are here to produce as good a Zion as was
ever made in all the eternities of the Gods. Here are the
elements to produce grain which is good for the food of man, as
also the fruit of the vine, and that which yieldeth fruit whether
in the ground or above the ground. Nevertheless, wheat for man,
corn for the ox, oats for the horse, and rye (not for whisky) for
fowls and for swine, and for all beasts of the field, and barley
for all useful animals and for mild drinks, as also other grain.
285
It is for us, as children of our heavenly Father, to arise and
assume the right the law of the Holy Priesthood gives us, and
organize the elements for a Zion, and bring it forth, no matter
where we are. I would not give much for a religion that is not
thus practical. Some Elders have in a manner to convey the idea
that the practical part of our religion is only manifest here. We
should be sorry if this were the case, and a little reflection
will show them their mistake. Did you ever have sore feet and
aching limbs, while travelling abroad preaching the Gospel?
"Yes." was that practical, or was it only spiritual? After
walking twenty-five miles to fill an appointment, and, before
eating a mouthful of food, preaching an hour or two, for nobody
had thought you wanted anything to eat, and then baptising, and
then wading through the mud for miles in wet clothes before you
could get a dry sock, was that practical? I thought preaching the
Gospel was as nigh manual labour as anything I could work at.
285
We have the material here to build up Zion. Will we build it up?
What do you say? (Voices, "Yes.") Yes, we will establish it on
the earth, no more to be thrown down or removed for ever. Amen.
286
TRUE CHARACTER OF GOD.--ERRONEOUS IDEAS ENTERTAINED TOWARDS HIM.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 23, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
286
We certainly should be extremely knowing, did we know everything;
but, as we do not, we will be satisfied with what we do know and
can still learn. This people know much. Their experience and
their knowledge, coupled with that which has been revealed to
them from the Fountain of all knowledge, are far beyond the
capacities of those who have not heard and received the Gospel.
286
I have a few words to say touching our present existence, and in
reference to the remarks made to-day by brother Kimball
pertaining to the body. Our mortal bodies are all important to
us; without them we never can be glorified in the eternities that
will be. We are in this state of being for the express purpose of
obtaining habitations for our spirits to dwell in, that they may
become personages of tabernacle. Our former religious traditions
has taught us that our Father in heaven has no tabernacle, that
his centre is everywhere and his circumference nowhere. Yet we
read that "God came from Teman, and the Holy One from Mount
Paran." "Before him went the pestilence, and burning coals went
forth at his feet." "And the ancient of days did sit, whose
garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure
wool." "Hast thou an arm like God? Or can'st thou thunder with a
voice like him?" "And I will take away mine hand and thou shalt
see my back parts; but my face thou shalt not see." "The eyes of
the Lord are upon the righteous, and his ears are open to their
cry." The idea that the Lord our God is not a personage of
tabernacle is entirely a mistaken notion. He was once a man.
286
Brother Kimball quoted a saying of Joseph the Prophet, that he
would not worship a God who had not a Father; and I do not know
that he would if he had not a mother; the one would be as absurd
as the other. If he had a Father, he was made in his likeness.
And if he is our Father we are made after his image and likeness.
He once possessed a body, as we now do; and our bodies are as
much to us, as his body to him. Every iota of this organization
is necessary to secure for us an exaltation with the Gods. Our
mortal tabernacles decline. The spirit is inseparably connected
with the body until death, and it is so designed; but when we get
through with our worship in this Tabernacle or building for
worship, we dispense with it until we wish to meet again. We are
not inseparably connected with it; it may be consumed by the
element of fire and pass away for ever. But it is not so with our
bodies; if we wilfully loose these, we loose everything that God
has provided for the faithful.
287
This is an item I wished to explain, though we do not know
everything. When brother Kimball speaks, I am so well acquainted
with his views and style that I easily understand his meaning;
but he does not always fully explain his views to the
understanding of the people. This is a point of doctrine that is
all and in all to us, consequently it is essentially necessary
that we should understand it as it is, and not carry away the
idea, from what has been said by brother Kimball, that this is a
spiritual kingdom and the body is nothing. Brother Kimball
understands this doctrine as I do, but he has his method of
expressing his ideas and I have mine; and I am extremely anxious
to so convey my ideas to the people that they will understand
them as I do. Our language is deficient, and I do not possess in
this particular the natural endowment that some men enjoy. I am a
man of few words, and unlearned in the learning of this
generation. The reason why brother Kimball has not language as
perfectly and fully as some other men is not in consequence of a
lack in his spirit, for he never has preached when I have heard
him, that I did not know what he was about, if he knew himself. I
know that his ideas are as clear as the sun that is now shining,
and I care not what the words are that he uses to express them.
287
We have foolish Elders, and I have had to contend, time after
time, against their foolish doctrines. One of our most
intelligent Apostles in one of his discourses left the people
entirely in the dark with regard to Jacob and Esau, and he never
understood the difference between fore-knowledge and
fore-ordination. Fore-knowledge and fore-ordination are two
distinct principles. And again, I have had to contend against
what is called the "baby resurrection" doctrine, which, as has
been taught and indulged by some, is one of the most absurd
doctrines that can be thought of. Having had these foolish
doctrines to combat, I am not willing that the idea should
possess your minds that the body is neither here nor there, and
that the work of salvation is entirely spiritual. We have
received these bodies for an exaltation, to be crowned with those
who have been crowned with crowns of glory and eternal life. Yes,
Joseph Smith said, the Lord whispers to the spirit in the
tabernacle the same as though it were out of it. That is correct
and true.
287
What you understand with regard to this doctrine and religion,
and with regard to the things of God generally, you understand in
the Spirit. Take the spirit from the body, and the body is
lifeless; but in the resurrection the component parts of our
bodies will again be called together, expressly for a glorious
resurrection to immortality. Our bodies, which are now subject to
death, will return to mother earth for a time, to be refined from
that which pertains to the fall of man, which has particularly
affected the body but not the spirit. When the spirit enters the
body, it is pure and holy from the heavens; and could it reign
predominantly in the tabernacle, ruling, dictating, and directing
its actions without an opposing force, man never would commit a
sin; but the tabernacle has to suffer the effects of the fall, of
that sin which Satan has introduced into the world and hence the
spirit does not bear rule all the time.
288
When we receive the Gospel, a warfare commences immediately; Paul
says, "for I delight in the law of God, after the inward man,"
but I see another law in my members warring against the law of my
mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is
in my members." We have to fight continually, as it were, sword
in hand to make the spirit master of the tabernacle, or the flesh
subject to the law of the spirit. If this warfare is not
diligently prosecuted, then the law of sin prevails, and in
consequence of this some apostatize from the truth when crossing
the plains, learn to swear instead of to pray, become high-minded
and high tempered instead of learning to be patient and humble,
and when they arrive in these valleys they feel so
self-sufficient that they consider themselves the only ones that
are really right; they are filled with darkness, the authority of
the Spirit is not listened to, and the law of sin and death is
the ruling power in their tabernacles. They could once testify,
by the revelations of Jesus Christ to them that Mormonism, or the
Gospel is true; then the Spirit triumphed over the flesh, they
walked in the light of God, and great was their joy, and
brilliant their hope of immortality and eternal life. The rule of
the flesh brings darkness and death, while, on the other hand,
the rule of the Spirit brings light and life. When through the
Gospel, the Spirit in man has so subdued the flesh that he can
live without wilful transgression, the Spirit of God unites with
his spirit, they become congenial companions, and the mind and
will of the Creator is thus transmitted to the creature. Did
their spirits have their choice there is not a son or daughter of
Adam and Eve on the earth but what would be obedient to the
Gospel of salvation, and redeem their bodies to exaltation and
glory. But there is a constant warfare between them, still they
must remain together, be saved and exalted together, or neither
of them will be saved and exalted with the salvation and the
exaltation which the Gospel offers.
288
Our bodies are all important to us, though they may be old and
withered, emaciated with toil, pain, and sickness, and our limbs
bent with rheumatism, all uniting to hasten dissolution, for
death is sown in our mortal bodies. The food and drink we partake
of are contaminated with the seeds of death, yet we partake of
them to extend our lives until our allotted work is finished,
when our tabernacles, in a state of ripeness, are sown in the
earth to produce immortal fruit. Yet, if we live our holy
religion and let the Spirit reign, it will not become dull and
stupid, but as the body approaches dissolution the spirit takes a
firmer hold on that enduring substance behind the vail, drawing
from the depths of that eternal Fountain of Light sparkling gems
of intelligence which surround the frail and sinking tabernacle
with a halo of immortal wisdom.
288
I shall soon be sixty-one years of age, and my spirit is more
vigorous and powerful to-day than it has been in any day I ever
saw; it is more quick to comprehend, more ready to discern, the
understanding is more matured, more correct in judgment, the
memory more vivid and enduring and discretion more circumspect,
and when I have attained eighty years I shall be better than I am
to-day, God being my helper. I am better now than I was twenty
years ago. Write it down and read it twenty years hence, and see
whether my spirit is not better and brighter than it is to-day.
Need we in spirit bow down to this poor, miserable, decaying
body? We will not. Brother Kimball's side has been broken by a
fall from a wagon, but he will be mended up, and his life will
not be shortened on that account; and we are going to live until
we are satisfied.
289
The Elders of Israel, though the great majority of them are moral
men, and as clear of spot and blemish as men well can be, live
beneath their privilege; they live continually without enjoying
the power of God. I want to see men and women breathe the Holy
Ghost in every breath of their lives, living constantly in the
light of God's countenance. Brother Kimball says you must keep
alive, and give nourishment and vitality to the body, comparing
the Church to a tree; that you must help your Prophet and
Revelator and keep that portion of the tree alive. God keeps that
alive, brethren and sisters. I thank you for your prayers, your
integrity, &c., but I feel to-day as I did in Nauvoo, when Sidney
Rigdon and others intended to ride the Church into hell. I told
them that I would take my hat and the few that would go with me
and build up the kingdom of God, asking no odds of them. If you
support me, you support yourselves; if you do not choose to do
this you will dry up, blow away and be damned.
289
A tree or plant of any kind that sends its roots into the ground
does not gain strength and vitality from the ground alone, but
the atmosphere contributes to its support as well as the ground,
and it will live longer out of the ground with air than in the
ground without it. From the atmosphere and the rays of the sun it
gathers elements that we do not see, which operate upon the sap
sent up through the roots under the bark into the branches and
leaves where it is prepared to make wood and fruit, and give
strength and growth to the trunk, roots, and the whole tree. Then
you may cut off all the limbs and roots of some trees, and the
atmosphere will make more in great profusion.
289
I do not expect to preach a lengthy sermon this afternoon, but
there is a great deal to be said and done. The Lord Almighty
leads this Church, and he will never suffer you to be led astray
if you are found doing your duty. You may go home and sleep as
sweetly as a babe in its mother's arms, as to any danger of your
leaders leading you astray, for if they should try to do so the
Lord would quickly sweep them from the earth. Your leaders are
trying to live their religion as far as I am capable of doing so?
Yes, I do. The power of God is with me continually, and I never
mean to live an hour without it.
289
I am satisfied that we do not realize to the fullest extent our
moral and intellectual growth as a people, but let us be
straightened up and a fountain of knowledge is opened, a rich
mine of intellectual wealth is revealed, and in time we shall
find that heaven and earth have come together, for the earth will
be celestialized and brought back to the presence of God, who
dwells in eternal burnings in the midst of perfection. Then we
should be prepared to enjoy the fullness of the blessings and
glory God has in store for us. If we live in these bodies as we
should we shall be prepared to receive all the glory he has for
the faithful. Let us continue the warfare, fight the good fight
of faith, sanctify our hearts before the Lord, and day by day
perform the labour he has for us to do, and we shall be accounted
worthy to receive our exaltation.
289
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, April 27, 1862
Brigham Young, April 27, 1862
CAUTION AGAINST VAIN LAUGHTER.--VALUE OF THE LIFE OF MAN.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 27, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
290
I have been highly gratified at the few remarks I have heard this
morning from the brethren who are about to leave us to fulfil
their Missions. They have a great deal of talk in them, and they
will soon be in their fields of labour where they can free their
minds.
290
Brother George Sims' remarks created considerable empty levity. I
like to be pleased myself; I like to be filled with joy, but if I
cannot be filled with joy and gladness that is full of meat and
marrow, or, in other words, full of meaning and sense, I would
rather retain my gravity.
290
There is but one step between life and death, between
faithfulness and apostacy, between the sublime and the
ridiculous. We preach the Gospel and gather the Saints, but are
all Saints when they are gathered? No, we gather the goats with
the sheep. We gather people here, and then the most trifling
incidents that may occur in their lives, contrary to their
wishes, will turn them aside, and they will forsake their
religion and their God. I am sorry for this.
290
Never give way to vain laughter. I have seldom laughed aloud for
twenty or thirty years without regretting it, and I always blush
for those who laugh aloud without meaning.
290
I am often full of joy and gladness, and were I to give way to
the promptings of my nature at such times, it would lead to
unreasonable levity which would be a source of mortification and
sorrow to me. I noticed that the brethren gave way to that laugh
which I choose not to hear. I hope they will accept of this
caution, and watch, govern, control and subdue their passions. I
am satisfied that those persons who stamp, clap hands, whistle,
and make other noisy and boisterous demonstrations in the
theatres so untimed and uncalled for, have but little sense, and
know not the difference between a happy smile of satisfaction to
cheer the countenance of a friend, or a contemptuous sneer that
brings the curses of man upon man.
291
I am rejoiced, my brethren, when I hear the Elders of Israel
speak as they did this morning. I care little for a man's
language, if his spirit proves to me that he has the love of God
within him. Brother Erastus Snow remarked that the time would
come when the law of God would be written on the hearts of the
people. A pharisee and a lawyer asked Jesus Christ a question,
tempting him, saying, "Master, which is the great commandment in
the law? Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all they
mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second is
like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these
two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." When we can
keep these two commandments, do you not think that the law of God
will be written in our hearts? Yes, and it will never be erased.
When I have a manifestation, through the brethren that speak,
that the love of God is planted in their souls, that God rules
and reigns in their affections, I care not what language they
make use of to express their ideas, there is joy, peace, and
solid satisfaction in listening to the words of their mouths.
291
Brother Erastus Snow has been preaching since he was fifteen
years of age, and has been a faithful Minister to preach the
Gospel from that day to this, and yet he is troubled with the
same diffidence that others are troubled with. When we look upon
the human face we look upon the image of our Father and God;
there is a divinity in each person male and female; there is the
heavenly, there is the divine and with this is amalgamated the
human, the earthly, the weaker portions of our nature, and it is
the human that shrinks in the presence of the divine, and this
accounts for our manfearing spirit, and it is all there is of it.
Many public lecturers, by faithful application in their studies
and constant practice in public speaking, have overcome to a
great degree what is usually called a manfearing spirit.
291
I am now looking upon beings who are expressly created to inhabit
the celestial kingdom of our Father and God. They are the
children of God, the brethren and sisters of Jesus Christ, of the
same family and descent. My best efforts are too feeble to
portray before you the worth of the life we now possess. Probably
there is not a single person upon the earth that properly
magnifies his life to the fullest extent, or, as it was designed
he should, to prepare him to dwell with God and holy angels. Many
passages of Scripture can be produced showing how the ancients
complained of the folly and wickedness of mankind, but they never
undervalued life. The first life must be magnified as a
preparatory step to the enjoyment of the second. Those immortal
and glorified beings that inherit higher spheres understood this
principle, have magnified their mortal existence and passed on to
immortality to possess exaltations in eternal life. We ought not
to speak lightly of and undervalue the life we now enjoy, but so
dispose of each passing day that the hours and minutes are spent
in doing good, or at least doing no harm, in making ourselves
useful, in improving our talents and abilities to do more good,
cultivating the principle of kindness to every being pertaining
to our earthly sphere, learning their uses and how to apply them
to produce the greatest possible amount of good; learning to
conduct ourselves towards our families and friends in a way to
win the love and confidence of the good, and overcome every
ungovernable passion by a constant practice of cool judgment and
deliberate thoughts.
292
I feel continually to say God bless the people. God bless the
brethren who go on Missions to preach the Gospel, and those who
are already in their fields of labour. I desire to see
righteousness prevail, this is my whole delight; I have no other
business on hand; I wish to have no other. I have no other joy or
affection for anything only the perfection of the kingdom of God,
and to see righteousness reign triumphantly. I delight to see my
brethren and sisters live in a way to promote that life which
will never end. Instead of preparing to die, prepare to live in
the midst of all the exaltations of the Gods. I do not mean to
leave this world, God being my helper, until sin and iniquity are
banished from it, and the reign of everlasting righteousness is
introduced, and Jesus Christ comes and reigns king of nations as
he does king of Saints, and the earth with all the Saints that
dwell upon it are brought into the presence of Father and Son,
there to dwell for ever.
292
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, May 25, 1862
Brigham Young, May 25, 1862
ENDLESS VARIETY OF ORGANIZATIONS.--BLESSINGS THAT
AWAIT THE FAITHFUL.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 25, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
292
Our mortal existence is a school of experience. Could we improve
every hour of our time in the best possible way until we attain a
ripe old age, there will be still much to learn pertaining to
this world, pertaining to our natural lives, to the organization
of our bodies and spirits, to the object and design of our
existence, and the will of Heaven concerning us.
293
Some of our speakers, in their public addresses, express
themselves as seeing great reason to be thankful for the
improvements we are making in self-government, and our rapid
advancement towards the fountains of knowledge. Others have a
long experience to relate of constant trials, tribulations,
difficulties, and disappointments which they have now to pass
through, and gloomy forebodings of more in the future; they dwell
upon how we are tried with each other, and become dissatisfied
with each other and with ourselves, &c. Now, this is all good,
and if properly received is for our mutual edification and
advancement, giving us much to reflect upon, and lessons to learn
from the experience of each other. But should our lives be
extended to a thousand years, still we may live and learn. Every
vicissitude we pass through is necessary for experience and
example, and for preparation to enjoy that reward which is for
the faithful. Others consider it a lamentable fact that we have
to send abroad and preach the Gospel, and gather the people, and
then they will apostatize. We only understand in part why we are
required to pass through those various incidents of life. There
is not a single condition of life that is entirely unnecessary;
there is not one hour's experience but what is beneficial to all
those who make it their study, and aim to improve upon the
experience they gain. What becomes a trial to one person is not
noticed by another. Among these two thousand persons I am now
addressing there cannot be found two that are organized alike,
yet we all belong to the one great human family, have sprung from
one source, and are organized to inherit eternal life. There are
no two faces alike, no two persons tempered alike; we have come
from different nations of the world, and have been raised in
different climates, educated and traditioned in different and, in
many instances, in opposite directions, hence we are tried with
each other, and large drafts are made upon our patience,
forbearance, charity, and good will--in short, upon all the
higher and godlike qualities of our nature--for we are required
by our holy religion to be one in our faith, feelings, and
sentiments pertaining to things of time and eternity, and in all
our earthly pursuits and works to keep in view the building up of
the kingdom of God in the last days. Our work is to bring forth
Zion, and produce the Kingdom of God in its perfection and beauty
upon the earth.
293
The impulses of our different natures present an almost endless
variety of pursuit, manner, and expression, yet all this under a
wise and judicious direction will accomplish the great end of our
existence and calling as ministers of the Most High. "Br. Brigham
teaches that it is essentially necessary to improve every moment
of our time in some useful and profitable labour, and by
frugality and honest care obtain property by cultivating the
earth, raising useful animals, &c., and thus make ourselves
wealthy and independent, surrounding ourselves with everything to
please the eye, gratify the taste, and gladden the heart." Now,
both you and I are aware that there are persons in our midst who
do not understand this kind of religion; but we hail them as good
brethren. When they address us they are full of faith that the
time will come when the earth and its fulness will be given to
the Saints of the Most High, yet, should the Lord hand out a
small portion of it now, they cannot endure it.
293
We believe the earth is to be renovated, purified, glorified,
celestialized, and prepared for the habitation of the Saints, who
will possess not only the silver and gold now held by the wicked
nations of the world, but every good thing, for "The young lions
do lack, and suffer hunger: but they that seek the Lord shall not
want any good thing." This "any good thing" will embrace horses,
chariots, houses and lands, gardens and orchards, promenades and
places for recreation, and everything to amuse and delight the
heart of man. We are now beginning to get these things together
and devote them to God, but, as I have remarked, some of this
people cannot endure this kind of blessings. It is written, "The
earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof; the world, and they
that dwell therein." Again, "And one cried unto another, and
said, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts: his glory is the
fulness of the whole earth." He will give this fulness to the
Saints. But the actions of some of this people speak in language
like the following: "If you give me any of this riches and glory,
Lord, I will apostatize; if you fill my lap with gold, I will
cease serving you, and go to the Devil."
294
The revelation that Br. James Cummings read is true. The people,
at the time that revelation was given, were slow to remember the
Lord in the day of their prosperity, and were covetous. I was not
there, but was acquainted with many who were. I knew them before
they went there, and I know they were covetous and filled with
greediness. I know, if the Lord had blessed them with the good
things of this earth, which he had prepared for the Saints at
that day, not any of them would have stood. It would have been as
Joseph said to me in Kirtland, "Brother Brigham, if I was to
reveal to this people what the Lord has revealed to me, there is
not a man or a woman would stay with me." In the day of
prosperity now the people are slow to follow the Lord. If he were
now to bless this people with gold and silver, houses and lands,
with everything to make them wealthy and comfortable here in
Deseret or Utah, a great many would turn away from him to worship
their idols.
294
"But," says one, "this will not do for us; if we are the children
of God we must be poor, we must see sorrow and affliction, and
pass through much tribulation." I have no fear but that every
child of God will receive all the suffering he can bear while
passing to his exaltation. Those who have suffered from sore
eyes, I am satisfied, are contented not to suffer another moment
with that dreadful malady, should they live on the earth a
thousand years. The sisters who have been afflicted with sick
headache never want to suffer from it another moment. Do you wish
to have any more toothache? No, you think that you have suffered
enough from that ache, and never wish to have it again while you
live. So we may say of fevers, pains, aches, and diseases of
every kind to which the human body is subject. I might inquire of
the Nauvoo Saints whether they ever want to endure another chill
and fever while they live. I am satisfied there is not one of
them that would wish to pass through another day of their Nauvoo
experience in sickness. Again, I ask the brethren who have come
from the different nations of the earth, who have there suffered
hunger, nakedness, cold, and oppression, are you satisfied with
what you have suffered, without passing through the same in this
land? I think you are. I have seen the time that I had not food
to satisfy the craving of my nature, and I have suffered enough
in this line of suffering. I know what it is to be hungry, and
need not suffer hunger again to give me that kind of experience.
I know what it is to be in poverty, and to be destitute of the
raiment necessary to keep any body warm. Many of you have also
had this kind of experience, and we do not wish to pass through
it again. Many of us know what it is to be in the midst of false
brethren, which is the most hateful thing of all. Are you
satisfied with what you have suffered from tattlers and busy
bodies? Yes. Do you wish any person to bear false witness against
you, to take away your liberty, and turn you out from your houses
and possessions, and thirst for your life? Do you wish to see the
Prophets and servants of God imprisoned, bound in chains, and
sacrificed in blood? When you are brought face to face with
suffering, you see nothing in it that is desirable, then why
cultivate a morbid desire for suffering? You will find all you
can bear, though you surround yourselves with all the comforts
and conveniences of life, and enjoy them as gifts from the Lord,
acknowledging his hand, offering unto him constantly the incense
of a grateful heart. Leave this kingdom, and I will promise you
more suffering than the tongue of man can utter, until you are
consumed soul and body--until you are wasted away--the body in
the death pronounced upon it, and the spirit in the awful
sufferings and torments attending the second death. Then stick
firmly to the kingdom, and be satisfied with the pains, aches,
and afflictions you have already suffered.
295
The time has come for us to begin to glorify our Father in Heaven
with the earth and its fulness, and let the gold and the silver,
and the fruits of the earth, and all precious things produced by
the industry of man praise God, and let all men acknowledge his
name, honour his character, bow to his divinity, glory in his
supremacy, and admire the wonders of his providence over the
earth and its fulness. The time has come for us to put forth our
best efforts to bring forth the Zion of God and gather all things
in one, even in Christ Jesus.
295
There is a great variety of talent among this people, but as a
people they know but little as to the uses of the world in which
they live, and the design of God in its creation. There is not
one in a million of mankind that is filled with that intelligence
that an intelligent being should be filled with, but they pass
from this stage of action, are no more, and are apparently
forgotten. This is decidedly the case with the world outside, and
very much so with many of this people who have been gathered out
from the world. Here they have to think and do a little for
themselves, which gives them a course of useful experience. This
is not so much so with the outside world, for the great masses of
the people neither think nor act for themselves, but are acted
upon, and act accordingly ; and think as they are thought for; it
is, as with the Priest so with the people. I see too much of this
gross ignorance among this chosen people of God.
295
I will now portray a little of the feelings and conduct of the
labouring classes. When a man can only earn a dollar a-day, and
has no way of increasing his finances only by his labour, he is
obliged to be frugal, if he is honest, and he manages to keep a
wife and a few children comparatively comfortable. By-and-bye the
times improve and wages rise so that he can earn ten dollars per
week instead of six. "Now, wife, we will allow a little more for
the bread, and more for the meat, and more for the tea, the
coffee, sugar, fruit, spices, &c. We must buy our daughter a pair
of fine shoes, and our little boy must have a whistle, and the
baby a doll, and you shall have a new bonnet by-and-bye, and I
must have a pair of fine boots, and a new coat and other things
in keeping, for you know, wife, I am now getting ten dollars per
week, and by-and-bye I may yet double or treble that amount." In
this way they manage to live out all their means. This is a
peculiarity in the majority of the old country people, and you
can see the same thing here. You say you would rather hear
something else than this. I would rather hear this. I am as far
ahead in the Gospel and power of God as any of you, I know as
much about it as any man in the Church, yet I need to know more.
I think it is necessary, however, that you should learn to live
to-day, and to-morrow, this year, and next year, and learn to
honour your lives continually. We must prepare for that which is
coming, and be ready to receive that which the Lord has in store
for us.
296
I know how you live. Do we see poverty here? We do. How many are
there who declare that they cannot pay their emigration expenses,
and cannot give anything to bring their friends? You could, if
you had a disposition to try. Use just enough of your earnings to
make your bodies and your families happy and comfortable, and
save the residue. I probably support more than any ten men in the
Territory or in this State. I feed and clothe multitudes of men,
women and children--and I like the man that gets me in debt to
him. I consider that such a man has calculation and management,
and is preparing himself to be useful, and to have something in
his hands to use and to devote to noble purposes. But I pay men
nine, ten, twelve, and twenty-five dollars per week, and when the
year comes to a close they are owing me hundreds of dollars,
when, if they had managed properly, there would have been a large
credit in their favour. There is a class of men here who do not
know but what they will apostatize by-and-bye, and they do not
wish anybody in debt to them, nor do they wish to owe anybody.
You had better be about square, the whole of you that wish to
apostatize and go off, for you cannot leave the country with your
debts unpaid. The better way is to keep in the faith, and pay
your debts. When some men are doing well they will become anxious
for a change, and they want to raise stock, or possess a farm in
Weber or Cache Valley; they go and stay year after year until
they are reduced to poverty in consequence of their inexperience
in that class of industry, and by-and-bye they come back
deploring their lack of sense in knot knowing when they were well
off. I have such persons here to deal with, and I have to keep
along with my brethren at this slow rate of progression, until we
know how to gather the heavens and the earth.
296
If there was impatience in heaven they would be impatient with
the slothfulness of the Latter-day Saints. The heavens are
waiting to be gracious, and are ready to shed forth all the
blessings heaven and earth can bestow on the Saints, as soon as
we can receive them and make use of them to the glory of God. If
we do not first learn the little things, we cannot learn the
greater things. "He that is faithful in that which is least, is
faithful also in much; and he that is unjust in the least, is
unjust also in much. If therefore ye have not been faithful in
the unrighteous mammon who will commit to your trust the true
riches? And if you have not been faithful in that which is
another man's, who shall give you that which is your own?"
296
Every moment of human life should be devoted to doing good
somewhere and in some way. We are all dependent upon a Being
greater than ourselves, and we owe, our talent, time, and every
pulse of our nature to the Supreme of the Universe. We have
nothing of our own, and ought to devote ourselves to usefulness;
we ought to learn to be economical, which, coupled with industry,
will make us wealthy. And while we are handling the things of
this world, let us not neglect to become rich in faith, in
humility, and to learn the ways of God, and be constantly and
actively devoted to his service and the building up of his
kingdom upon the earth, or the riches of this world will do us no
good.
297
I heard it said to a young lad, "I will give you a dollar and a
half a-day and board you." After a little reflection the young
lad said, "If you will pay me three dollars a-day, I think I will
work for you a spell." The principle of the thing flashed before
me, like a flash of light, that such a course would be ruinous to
this people. I could see, under such circumstances, that the lad
could not live here two years before he would not know how to
secure himself a pair of pantaloons; he might receive great
wages, and yet be in the depths of poverty; he might be paid more
than he earned, and still be needy. "I am getting three dollars
a-day," says a brother. What next? He must have as fine a pair of
boots as any man wears in this community, and he will have them.
When I was a boy a young man in our neighbourhood went into a hat
shop to buy a five dollar beaver. He said to Mr. Merill. "Have
you any five dollar hats?" "No, but I have some very nice three
dollar hats." The young gent did not want such a hat; he would
not wear such a hat, but said, "I want a five dollar hat?" "Can
you make me a five dollar hat?" "Yes." "When shall I call for
it?" "In two weeks." Merill took a three dollar hat that fitted
the young man, marked it, and put it by. In two weeks the young
man called for his hat, when the hatter reached down the same hat
the young man had tried on before, saying, "that is a five dollar
hat." "Ah, that is the hat I want; what is the price?" "Five
dollars." He paid five dollars for a three dollar hat, and was
perfectly satisfied. That is the case with hundreds of my
brethren; they do not know the difference between a three dollar
and a five dollar hat. I do not wish to tantalise any one's
feelings, though I know that I often use extreme cases in
comparison.
297
We have had to feed, clothe, and find house room, fire-wood, &c.,
for quite a number of people in this community. The first place
we set apart and devoted to the poor, was a house built by Enoch
Reese, in the 13th Ward; we bought that place, and the Bishop
prepared it for the poor to live in. We appointed Dr. Doremus to
take care of that house. Could we get any one to occupy it? No,
but "if you will build us a house close by the Temple block we
will live there, otherwise we will live with our neighbours where
we can, and be at liberty to go where we please; we will not have
your charity unless we dictate." Is this not about so, Bishops?
(Voices, "Yes.") Unless a Bishop will suffer himself to be
dictated by those who need his aid, they will not have his
charity. This, I know, is the extreme in such cases.
297
What causes poverty among this people? It is the want of
discretion, calculation, sound judgment. I am paying men more or
less by the day, and where do you see those who get the least
wages? Seated back in the barber's chair three or four times a
week. Next at a store to get a box of blacking to put upon
fifteen dollar boots, if they can get them. They must have four
or five dollar handkerchiefs, as fine things for their wives and
children, and as much in quantity as any other man has. At the
end of the year there are two or three hundred dollars on the
debit side of their accounts. This is not good policy in them.
Suppose that they want to go on a mission to California after
gold, or to apostatize and go away, they have debits upon them
that will perplex them. Other poor men want a yoke of cattle, and
must have the best yoke that can be had; they want the best
waggon that can be bought; and there goes two hundred dollars
more. Then they must hire a man to drive the team, and the hired
man goes to the kanyon with the model team and waggon, and
returns home with one of the wheels on the geering, and a pole
under the axletree. "Well, where is the wood?" "Oh, it is yet in
the kanyon." "Where is the new axe I bought?" "I forgot it, it is
up in the kanyon, I expect." It costs him ten dollars to get the
waggon repaired, he pays his teamster a dollar and fifty cents a
day, has lost a new axe, and has no wood.
298
With us the Bible is the first book, the Book of Mormon comes
next, then the revelations in the book of Doctrine and Covenants,
then the teachings of the living oracles, yet you will find, in
the end, that the living oracles of God have to take all things
of heaven and earth, above and beneath, and bring them together
and devote them to God, and sanctify and purify them and prepare
them to enter into the kingdom of heaven. Gold and silver, houses
and lands, and everything possessed by the Saints will be
purified and cleansed by the power of God, and prepared to enter
into the new Jerusalem when the earth is sanctified. We have to
learn to handle all things which pertains to the heavens and
earth in a way to glorify God, and devote all to the building up
of his kingdom, or we cannot magnify our Holy Priesthood and
calling.
298
Some go away because they are poor, some because there is no
revelation, some because they have too much revelation, and
others because they have gathered gold and silver and enriched
themselves by filching from the Saints. I say to all such, go,
but first pay your debts, and then steal nothing.
298
May God bless the righteous. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 7, 1862
Heber C. Kimball, April 7, 1862
NECESSITY OF THE SAINTS POSSESSING THE SPIRIT OF REVELATION.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
300
I am constantly exercised in my desires for the welfare of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in all the world. My
whole interest is in this Church and for this people. I am proud
of this people when they do right, I am proud of my wives and
children when they honour their God and his Priesthood and set a
good example before all people. I am proud to see all the
officers of this Church and kingdom lively members in the body of
Christ. Brother Brigham has said that the living oracles or the
revelations of the Holy Ghost should dwell in every man, and in
every woman. We are a branch of the house of Israel, and the
Priesthood we hold came from the Father, and we should be alive
like a lively branch of a thrifty tree; for every branch that
bringeth forth fruit the Father purgeth it that it may bring
forth more fruit; and every branch that bringeth not forth fruit
he taketh away. It is necessary that every person should possess
the Spirit of revelation, in order to understand and properly
appreciate the teachings and instructions given to them by the
living oracles of God on earth. Those who are not thus inspired
need again to be taught the first principles of the doctrine of
Christ. Were we all thus inspired we should become one in Christ
Jesus; and Jesus says "Except ye are one ye are not mine." As
long as we are one, and every man doing his duty before God we
have no cause to fear anything the world can do against us; but
if we are divided, it will be with us as it was with the people
of God of old, he suffered their enemies to come upon them and
overthrow them because of their sins. But there are good men and
good women enough among this community to preserve it, and all
the powers of hell combined cannot overthrow it. The power of God
will preserve us, through our righteousness against any power
that may come against us. It is easy for us to do right. Let us
do right and stop doing any thing wrong, cease tattling and
lying, and trying to injure one another by bearing false witness
against our neighbour. Let us guard ourselves against becoming
prejudiced against an honest person, and strive to become honest,
upright and generous, doing as we would wish to be done by, for
we are sons of God and heirs to his fulness. He has said to his
children ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye shall find, knock
and the door shall be opened unto you. But we may ask as much as
we please if our works do not correspond with our petitions. Let
us be guided by the conclusions of one mind in all our great
movements, operating constantly together on the square of
righteousness and God will bless us for ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, April 7, 1862
Daniel H. Wells, April 7, 1862
INSTRUCTIONS ON PRIESTHOOD.--NECESSITY FOR
DILLIGENCE AMONG THE SAINTS.
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
300
I hope to have the power and ability to speak loud enough for all
to hear what I have to say.
300
I have been very much instructed during this Conference. I have
been enlightened to a certain extent with regard to the authority
of certain persons holding office in this kingdom. I have
reflected much upon the Holy Priesthood and its various offices,
but I feel that I have become more fully educated in the
knowledge of the rights of men holding the Priesthood during this
Conference. I rejoice in being where we can receive a correct
education in regard to the things of the kingdom of God. I might
truly say that I am astonished at some developments which are
made before the people at different times. Brother Joseph Young
remarked that there was no law against doing good.
301
There were remarks made last evening in regard to the mass
Quorums of Seventies that are organized in the different
settlements, and also in reference to the High Priests, of which
there are Branch Quorums in the various settlements. It has been
found that where there has been a President and Bishop in a
Branch, it has been a cause of difficulty, and it was considered
by Elder Hyde and others that this practice ought to be
abolished. I have asked myself the question whether when we have
received such blessings as have been conferred by the Priesthood
of the Most High, we should come down from our exalted position,
or whether we should not have the spirit of forbearance, the
enlightenment of the Holy Ghost in our midst to expand our minds,
to enable us to understand our duties, or shall we take a course
to deprive ourselves of the blessings of the Melchizedek
Priesthood, as did ancient Israel? This is what you are virtually
doing in your neighbourhoods where you exclude the Presidents of
Branches. We are a people who expect to expand in our minds, to
establish on the earth the kingdom of the Great God, and we are a
people that never expect to retrograde, but to have all the keys
of the Priesthood; to go forward conquering and to conquer until
the whole of the inhabitants of the earth shall be redeemed and
brought into subjection to the will of God. It is very natural
that the Presidents of the Seventies should feel after the
condition of their members. These Quorums are divided up and
scattered through the different settlements; one man belonging to
one Quorum--another to another; therefore, we find various
Quorums represented in the different branches of the Church
throughout this Territory, and it is right and proper that the
Presidency of these Quorums should have some organization by
which they can feel after their members and know their standing,
that they may be reported up to head-quarters from time to time.
There is no law about this; it is by permission, and it is right.
Now is it not possible that these organizations can be kept up
without causing friction or difficulty between the brethren? If
we are guided by the right spirit, I think they can.
301
Is it impossible to have a President and a Bishop in the same
Branch without there being strife and contention among the
people? There has been too much of this, but with the
instructions that we are receiving we can improve.
301
I would not bring this before the public, if it had not been
brought there already, for I am ashamed of such things, and I
dislike to see them exhibited before the public, only as it
becomes necessary for their correction. It appears to be the
opinion of some that these things must be so, but I contend that
it need not be so, and it is only the ignorance of the people
that gives rise to this spirit of contention in certain places.
And I feel now that after attending a Conference of this kind and
receiving correct instructions upon all these points, there need
be no more contention. It has been necessary to bring this before
the Conference that we might receive instruction in reference
thereto.
301
Well, brethren, it is evident to me that we have not progressed
as far as I thought we had in the knowledge of the Priesthood,
its officers and their respective duties. We have many blessings
bestowed upon us by our Father in Heaven, and he is willing to
bestow more, if the people were willing and capable of receiving
them. I feel the same as brother Heber said that there is a great
majority that are willing to do right, and that the predominating
influence is for God. I feel it is so, and I bear my testimony to
it. Then let us step forward and take hold, prove to God and
angels that we will strive to overcome this spirit of contention
that is in the world, and each and all magnify our callings, get
together and consult for the interests of the kingdom and for
each other's welfare, that we may act in unison in all things
that there may be union throughout the house of Israel, and in
all the branches and settlements of Zion.
301
This kingdom is a school to all of us; we are learning our
duties, and we should strive to improve and progress in
everything that is good, and I think the great majority are
improving, and it should be our determination to reduce those
things to practice that are for our benefit and salvation.
301
When we came here we resolved to do this, and let us now carry it
into practice in our daily lives. Let us consult the general
welfare, and do what we do for the benefit of the kingdom of God.
We can shut out the blessings of the Almighty by our own acts, by
our strife for power and influence. But this is no way to gain
permanent influence, and as we have seen to-day, and during this
Conference, by the instruction that has been given, we are the
individuals who shut out the influence of the Holy Ghost and the
blessings which we might otherwise enjoy.
301
My advice is to have no contentions about who holds the most
authority, for if you contend about your Bishops and Presidents,
the first thing you know is that you have no President at all,
and instead of going a-head (it is as brother George A. Smith
said) you have to come down to a wheelbarrow arrangement. I do
not like that kind of doctrine; it is contracting instead of
expanding. I want to see Israel expand and become capable of
receiving those blessings which are in store for the faithful.
301
We have to commence this work in our own bosoms, for this
spiritual warfare is like the temporal, which was so beautifully
illustrated by brother Hyde yesterday. The first fruit he tasted
in the orchard he thought to be the best, but it got better and
better as he tried the pipping and greening, and these principles
are like the fruit trees in the orchard, they require digging
about and cultivating, in order that those principles may dwell
in our bosoms continually for our social welfare. Let us labour
to eradicate the tares, the chaff and the miserable traditions
which control our nature and acts to a great degree, and let us
see if we cannot get a little of the Holy Ghost to dwell in our
minds, to enable us to live according to the principles of our
holy religion; let us strive to expand and go a-head in doing
those things that are necessary to enable us to progress in the
way of intelligence, to gain that knowledge of the truth which is
in readiness to be poured out upon us from the Almighty.
302
Shall we spend our time like the world, or shall we live and
labour to build up the kingdom of our God? Now all you that
freight for the Gentiles, that go out on the road in the employ
of the Gentiles driving stage, or trading and working at the beck
of the Devil, to promote the Devil's kingdom; let me exhort you
to turn about and not continue to mingle with the wicked. You had
better never see a dime in the world. Need I say anything else
when there is the pride of Israel, of those who have enlisted in
the cause of King Emmanuel engaged in trading and doing the works
of the Devil, and thereby encouraging and aiding in the building
up of his kingdom? Need I say a word against our brethren going
and engaging themselves to do this when they so well understand
that it is not the Mission of the Latter-day Saints to labour for
anything but the upbuilding of the Church and kingdom of God?
Here is the Mission of the Saints to go and aid in the gathering
of the poor, to labour here for the building of the Temple
wherein we can officiate for the dead and prepare to redeem Zion
and to build up the waste places thereof, and to establish the
principles of righteousness and truth upon the earth. Let our
enemies learn their true position; let them herd their own
cattle, delve in the earth for themselves, gather their own
straw, make their own mortar, build up their own cities, but let
us raise our own cotton, indigo, tobacco, build up our own
cities--even the cities of Zion for the honour and glory of God;
if all our labour be in the right place we shall become
independent of our enemies, make the desert become fruitful and
blossom as the rose. Here is work enough for the Saints without
working for the Devil or his agents or imps. The Lord has
commenced his work and has planted the standard of Zion and there
is plenty of business to do suppose that all Israel should go
into it. If it were correct for men to go and devote their time,
talents, and strength in working to build up Gentile cities where
would be the interests of the kingdom. If it is good for you to
do this it is good for others, and if it is good for you to sell
whiskey it is good for me. The truth is that we can exercise a
better influence without having anything to do with these things.
I have no desire or wish to do any such thing. But some will put
the cup to their neighbour's lip, ruin their neighbour's children
by such practices. It is not in the economy of Heaven made
necessary for any one to take such a course. There is plenty to
do to occupy all the talent, ability and intelligence of all
Israel without taking any such course as this, and of that nature
too, which instead of promoting evil will tend to virtue and
righteousness and finally to exaltation, things which will tend
to the enlightenment of the mind and to the advancement and
spreading abroad of the principles of salvation and eternal
lives. It is for us to be engaged preparing ourselves for those
ordinances which we look forward to with such earnest
anticipation, and anxious desire to administer and officiate for
our dead, that they may come forth in the first resurrection, and
enjoy the blessings purchased by the Redeemer of the world.
302
I do not know but we are now building up a Temple in which may be
revealed the keys of the resurrection of the dead. We are
building up a Temple to the name of the Most High, and there is
plenty of business for every individual who lists to do his part.
Do not let us pander to the Devil nor strew our ways to
strangers, but let us take that course that will be best
calculated to establish the principles of righteousness upon the
earth, to establish the reign of the kingdom of God.
303
The sceptre of this Church and kingdom has been wielded by the
Almighty power of God, and it will so continue, for the time has
come when the Lord has commenced to get a foothold in the earth,
and we have been called from the midst of the Gentiles to
establish a nucleus of power for the benefit of the pure in
heart. What better are we if we go on in wickedness encouraging
the power of the Devil, than those who know not God? We might as
well have stayed in the world. Then let us understand our high
and holy calling, and also strive to understand the calling of
the servants of God, and keep ourselves unspotted from the world
and its wickedness, and keep in our possession the Spirit of the
living God. We see the judgments of the Almighty spreading
through the land, and what assurance have we that we shall not be
afflicted unless we live so as to be without condemnation? Do we
think that we shall be shielded from the judgments of the
Almighty if we lay ourselves liable by the same acts as the
world? If we do we are mistaken, for if we are guilty of the same
crimes and wickedness the results will be the same with us as
with the world, with the exception perhaps that the judgments
will overtake us a little quicker, for they will commence with
us. For it would thwart the purposes of the Almighty to let the
wicked get a foothold and predominate in the midst of Israel,
where he intends to prepare his people for the building up of
Zion and the New Jerusalem.
303
Brethren and sisters let us be energetic in the discharge of our
duties which now devolve upon us in our various locations. Let us
be industrious and useful in our day and generation, and not lend
our means or talents to build up interests opposed to the kingdom
of God, but let everything that we can command be devoted to the
upbuilding of that kingdom, and in this we will meet with the
approbation of our Father in Heaven, and then will be found place
for the power, the knowledge and intelligence which the Lord will
take from the world and bestow upon us if we are worthy to
receive them. The times are pregnant with great events, and the
Lord has no desire to take back this knowledge from the world, if
he can find a place to bestow it. Then, let us be wise and
faithful that this knowledge may not be taken back, but see that
we do those things that are good, not wasting our time with the
vain philosophy of the world. Let us prepare to enjoy all those
things that have been conferred upon man from the beginning of
time, that we may secure the truth that has been revealed, that
this intelligence may find place in the midst of the Saints of
the Most High God, and that we may improve and advance from one
point to another until we shall combine all the knowledge and
intelligence which have been revealed, and receive that which the
Almighty is ready to bestow upon us, that we may thus perfect our
own being and progress in the knowledge of God and in the things
pertaining to our existence here and hereafter.
303
The Apostle said, "If in this life only we have hope we are of
all men the most miserable." That might be true then, but I
hardly subscribe to it now, but I contend that the course which
the Lord has marked out tends to happiness and exaltation here,
saying nothing of the life which is to come. The Gospel is
calculated to make good men of bad men, it introduces good
instead of evil, happiness instead of misery generally, and it is
also calculated to draw out the capacities of men to the fullest
extent for the benefit of man. Let us participate in those
enjoyments that we may prepare for the life to come, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, April 7, 1862
George Albert Smith, April 7, 1862
COUNSEL ON CATTLE HERDING.
Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
304
I arise simply to call the attention of the brethren of the
Priesthood now present to an item of counsel, which was
disseminated among the people a year ago by the Presidency, and
while they travelled through the Territory north and south during
the summer and fall. It was enjoined upon the people and Bishops
to make a change in the policy of herding cattle.
304
The manner of herding cattle has been to gather the horses and
cows together and let some boys drive them out; then the boys
would go and gamble, or get into some kind of mischief while the
cattle went astray, and those boys would plot and get up some
ill-conducted scheme so that our herding proved to be a nursery
for thieves to be planted amongst us and eat up our vitals, the
vitals of the whole people. The counsel was given to have the
system of herding changed and put into the hands of wise,
judicious men, and have the boys sent to school or kept at
industrial pursuits under the control of their fathers, and not
any longer make this system of herding our stock, which has been
adopted in the different wards of this city and Territory, a
school of hell.
304
This has been impressed forcibly upon our minds, not only here
but north and south, and in some instances attempts were made and
perhaps in a few instances it may have been carried out, but as a
general thing, so far as last season was concerned, proved a
failure. Perhaps the Bishops would announce what the counsel was,
but did not see that it was carried into effect. But now that the
people have got the counsel and we are now opening a new season
and getting ready for the spring and summer's operations, I
therefore feel anxious to remind the brethren in regard to this
important item, for I tell you if we do not look after our boys
and lay a foundation for keeping them in the right way they will
go to destruction. It is therefore important that all the
brethren should unite in carrying out this instruction according
to the advice given.
304
I felt to make these remarks, and I will further say that I am
delighted to hear and see so many together at this time, and I
consider it is a good opportunity of disseminating good
instruction throughout Deseret.
304
May the blessing of God attend you and all the inhabitants of
Deseret, who desire to do right.
304
There is a proposition that we put it to vote, and that we carry
into effect this counsel. [The motion was put and the brethren
voted unanimously to obey this counsel.]
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, June 15, 1862
Brigham Young, June 15, 1862
THE LOVE OF TRUTH AND RIGHTEOUSNESS IMPLANTED IN THE NATURAL
MAN--KINDNESS AND FIRMNESS IN GOVERNMENTS.
Remarks made by President Brigham Young, Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 15, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
305
I love to speak to the Saints, when I am blessed with ability to
speak in a manner to please myself. I have proved that when I can
become fully satisfied with my own actions, and am well pleased
with myself, then I please and satisfy my neighbours. People
ought always to be pleased with themselves when they do the best
they can.
305
It is fully proved in all the revelations that God has ever given
to mankind that they naturally love and admire righteousness,
justice and truth more than they do evil. It is, however,
universally received by professors of religion as a Scriptural
doctrine that man is naturally opposed to God. This is not so.
Paul says, in his Epistle to the Corinthians, "But the natural
man receiveth not the things of God," but I say it is the
unnatural "man that receiveth not the things of God." Paul, in
another place, says, "if our Gospel be hid, it is hid to them
that are lost: in whom the god of this world hath blinded the
minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious
Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto
them." That which was, is, and will continue to endure is more
natural than that which will pass away and be no more. The
natural man is of God. We are the natural parents, and
spiritually we are the natural children of the Father of light
and natural heirs to his kingdom; and when we do an evil, we do
it in opposition to the promptings of the Spirit of Truth that is
within us. Man, the noblest work of God, was in his creation
designed for an endless duration, for which the love of all good
was incorporated in his nature. It was never designed that he
should naturally do and love evil.
305
When our first parents fell from their paradisiacal state, they
were brought in contact with influences and powers of evil that
are unnatural and stand in opposition to an endless life. So far
as mankind yield to these influences, they are so far removed
from a natural to an unnatural state--from life to death. Adam
and Eve did not sin because it was in their nature to love sin,
but, as Paul says in his Epistle to Timothy, "Adam was not
deceived, but the woman being deceived was in the transgression.
Notwithstanding, she shall be saved in child bearing, if they
continue in faith, and charity, and holiness, with sobriety." The
enemy of all righteousness deceived the woman, and Adam went with
her that man might be, and that she might be saved in
child-bearing.
306
I hold that it is easier to do right than wrong, and that it
gives more real satisfaction, more sterling happiness, and more
self-respect to any person to do a good deed than to do an evil
deed. "Man is born unto trouble as the sparks fly upward," and
that in consequence of sin's being in the world.
306
Brother G. D. Watt has exhorted us to let truth be the standard
to all our sayings and actions. While he was so fervent for the
truth I thought of the harlot Rahab who, by faith, perished not
with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with
peace. It appears that this ancient harlot told the king of
Jericho that the two spies went out of the city when it was dark,
about the time of the shutting of the gate, while at the same
time she had hid them on the roof of her house under some stalks
of flax. This is an instance where a slight departure from the
truth produced more real good than a strict observance of the
facts in the case would have done, for by screening the two spies
from the custody of the King of Jericho the harlot saved herself
and her father's house. We call simple facts, truth; but the
truth must be held in righteousness. "Who is wise, and he shall
understand these things? prudent, and he shall know them? for the
ways of the Lord are right, and the just shall walk in them, but
the transgressors shall fall therein." It is more natural for a
person to tell the truth than to lie. All the works of God are
founded in truth, and that truth must be held in righteousness.
306
You remember that a few weeks ago the Elders of Israel were
advised to practice what they preach, and not do a thousand
things they are glad the people do not know. There are many acts
of some of the best of mankind that they are thankful are not
known in the streets and in their families. I would not be
willing to say that this is the case with all men, or that it is
so in the midst of this people, because the best of this people
do as well as they know how, and live lives they need not be
ashamed of before God and the hosts of heaven and hell. A great
many wrongs are committed more from mistake and ignorance than
design; and in judging of wrongs done it is more just to judge
according to design than according to the exterior appearance or
the sight of the eye.
307
It is much easier to live the life of a Saint than to live the
life of a sinner. There is more real good obtained and more real
profit gained in being honest and in telling the truth as it is,
than in taking the opposite course. If you are selling an animal
and it is a little faulty, deceive not the purchaser to get from
him more than the animal is worth, but reveal its faults and
ailings, and deal upon upright principles. I will explain this by
relating a circumstance. When I was quite young, a man by the
name of Hezekiah Wales, a great horse-jockey, traded upon this
principle. He had a horse that seemed to be the embodiment of
every wrong way. A traveller rode up on a worn-out animal and
must have that very horse, and would exchange in the trade the
one he was riding. Mr. Wales wanted five dollars and the worn-out
horse for his animal. The traveller thought this was rather too
much, and asked Mr. Wales what his horse was good for: "Will he
work in harness?" "No." "Is he a good riding horse?" "No." "Can
he do anything at all?" "Yes; if he has a mind to?" "Is he worth
anything?" "No, not a cent." The traveller could not be beat off,
and made the exchange. This circumstance also illustrates a
leading trait in the character of man, he will not be turned
aside from his purpose, if it is within his power to accomplish
it. Should he undertake to travel to the south, east, west, or
north, a recital of all the dangers that lie in his path will not
turn him from his purpose, he will follow the bent of his own
inclination, should he lose his life in so doing. This is human.
307
I will take the liberty of differing with many of my brethren
with regard to how we should conduct ourselves towards our wives.
I am a great lover of good women. I understand their nature, the
design of their being, and their worth. I have been acquainted
with hundreds of men, before I came into this Church, who
believed that, if they did not dictate every five dollars or
fifty cents that they had in their pockets, their wives were
ruling over them. On this point I shall differ with all who
differ with me. If I have five dollars and I can spare it, and my
wife wants it, I tell her she is welcome to it. What do you want
to get with it, wife? "Oh, something that pleases me." I do not
believe in making my authority as a husband or a father known by
brute force; but by a superior intelligence--by showing them that
I am capable of teaching them. If I have a wife that wants to be
humoured with five dollars, yes, take it; I would humour her. If
I commit wrong towards my family, it is because I let them use
what they should not, or that which I might bestow upon the poor.
I may humour them too much. I will humour a child with everything
I consistently can. Does not God, in his providences, bear and
forbear with us in our weaknesses and sins? How many times shall
I forgive a brother, and bear with weaknesses in him that are
common to all men? So long as he does not intend to commit wilful
sin.
307
When our little children handle things that are in their way, the
knives, forks, pins, needles, anything, and scatter, waste, and
lose them, and these little faults are committed every few
minutes throughout the day, shall we forgive the children or whip
them? We will always forgive them until they are taught better,
and learn to know good from evil, right from wrong. Our Father in
heaven deals with us his children upon this principle. Do I
believe in humouring too far? No. My Priesthood and calling as a
minister of salvation must be honoured; and if the Lord has
placed me to be the head of a family, let me be so in all
humility and patience, not as a tyrannical ruler, but as a
faithful companion, an indulgent and affectionate father, a
thoughtful and unassuming superior; let me be honoured in my
station through faithful diligence, and be fully capable, by the
aid of God's Spirit, of filling my office in a way to effect the
salvation of all who are committed to my charge.
308
When I first married I was told that my wife would rule over me,
because I was too indulgent; I do not think that she did. Wife,
when you spin you may set the wheel where you please; and when I
come in to sleep if you have moved the bed from the northeast
corner of the room to the southeast corner it is all right, if
you are pleased. This course is much more manly than to quarrel
with her because she has moved the bed without your permission,
or has put the shovel and the tongs on the left instead of on the
right hand side of the fire place, at the same time giving her to
understand that you are the master of the house. But wife, I have
made you a good water bench, and a sink, and under the sink have
made a place for the swill pail, and I would like to have you to
keep the pails in their respective places. If you will put the
swill pail where the water pail should be, I must go somewhere
else to drink water, and not run the risk of drinking out of the
swill pail in the night. I can show you wife, where to put
everything in your house. If she wants so many tucks in her
dress, yes, put in as many as you want, for you have to spin and
weave the cloth; make the dress as you please, that is your
business; and if I have five dollars that is not otherwise
appropriated you are welcome to it. But if I have five dollars in
my pocket that I owe and have promised to pay to-morrow morning,
it must be paid.
308
If a woman can rule a man and he not know it, praise to that
woman. They are few who know well the office of a woman from that
of a man. Imbecility is marked upon the people of the present
age. All who have their eyes open to see and their minds
enlightened to understand things as they are, will subscribe
readily to this declaration. When the servants of God in any age
have consented to follow a woman for a leader, either in a public
or a family capacity, they have sunk beneath the standard their
organization has fitted them for; when a people of God submit to
that, their Priesthood is taken from them, and they become as any
other people.
308
I shall humor the wife as far as I can consistently; and if you
have any crying to do, wife, you can do that along with the
children, for I have none of that kind of business to do. Let our
wives be the weaker vessels, and the men be men, and show the
women by their superior ability that God gives husbands wisdom
and ability to lead their wives into his presence. I want the
brethren and sisters to kindly manage their affairs in-doors and
out, taking good care of that which belongs to them, and being
contented in their lots and stations.
308
God bless the righteous, and I do not care how soon the wicked
are overthrown. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, July 13, 1862
Brigham Young, July 13, 1862
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 13, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
308
I will use, for the foundation of my remarks, words found in Rev.
11th chap., 15th verse--"And the seventh angel sounded, and there
were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world
are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ, and he
shall reign for ever and ever."
308
How near to this text I shall preach, I know not; there is enough
in it to answer my purpose, and it is one upon which a great deal
can be said.
309
The plan of salvation cannot be told in one discourse, nor in one
day, one month, or one year, for it is from everlasting to
everlasting, like the Priesthood of the Son of God, without
beginning of days or end of life. The Gospel we declare unto you
leads to eternal life, and this kingdom is the kingdom of God
which he has promised, by the mouths of his Prophets, that he
would set up in the last days--a kingdom that must triumph over
all the ills that afflict the family of man, and usher in
everlasting righteousness.
309
Man has wandered far from his Maker--far from the path of
rectitude his Heavenly Father has marked out for his feet--and is
walking in a way strewn with dangers; he has left the true light,
and is walking in darkness; rejected the wisdom and intelligence
that is from Heaven, and has become benighted in ignorance and
unbelief, neither knowing God, nor the object of his own
existence upon the earth. This darkness and ignorance must be
dispelled by the preaching of the Gospel, and as many as will
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and walk in all the ordinances
of God blameless, will be numbered with his Saints and be
gathered into his kingdom, to be further taught the principles of
eternal life.
309
The kingdom of God in the latter days must triumph upon all the
earth, subdue every species of sin, and destroy every source of
sorrow to which down-trodden humanity has been subject. The work
of making the kingdoms of the world the kingdom of God and his
Christ has commenced, and all the inhabitants of the earth,
without exception, will yet acknowledge Jesus to be the Christ,
to the glory of God the Father. All mankind are individually
interested in this Latter-day Work, for all have a future,
whether glorious or inglorious.
309
Man is created for a glorious purpose--for a life that is
eternal. A great deal is comprehended in the two words "eternal
life;" they entirely exclude death. We have no death to preach,
for we should never practice the principles of death, but pursue
the path that leads to the continuation of the lives. The world
will be revolutionized by the preaching of the Gospel and the
power of the Priesthood, and this work we are called to do. In
its progress every foolish and unprofitable custom, every unholy
passion, every foolish notion in politics and religion, every
unjust and oppressive law, and whatever else that is oppressive
to man, and that would impede his onward progress to the
perfection of the Holy Ones in eternity, will be removed until
everlasting righteousness prevails over the whole earth. Such was
the design of the preaching of the Gospel in the days of the
Apostles.
309
It is written in the book of the Acts of the Apostles, "And when
they found them not, they drew Jason and certain brethren unto
the rulers of the city, crying, These that have turned the world
upside down, are come hither also." Using the same figure, the
Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are
called to right up the world. To turn it over is a gigantic work,
but it will be done, for both the righteous on earth, and the
sanctified in heaven are working at it, and all power both in
heaven and on earth is given to the Saviour by his Father. It is
our business to fully comprehend the sayings and doings of the
Saviour in his mission on the earth, which is life to all who
believe and endure to the end in the pursuit of life eternal.
310
A life time is too short to tell the extent of the mission of the
Saviour to the human family, but I will venture to use one of his
sayings, in connection with what I have already quoted from the
book of Revelations. When he was arraigned before Pilate to be
tried for his life, he said to Pilate, "My kingdom is not of this
world: if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants
fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is my
kingdom not from hence." Connect this saying with "Blessed are
the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God,"
and we can understand how the kingdom of Christ is not of this
world, because it is established in peace, unlike all worldly
kingdoms which are established in war. The motto of his kingdom
is "Peace on earth and good will towards men," and hence not
after the order of worldly kingdoms.
310
It was remarked this morning that the Book of Mormon in no case
contradicts the Bible. It has many words like those in the Bible,
and as a whole is a strong witness to the Bible. Revelations,
when they have passed from God to man, and from man into his
written and printed language, cannot be said to be entirely
perfect, though they may be as perfect as possible under the
circumstances; they are perfect enough to answer the purposes of
Heaven at this time.
310
The saying, "My kingdom is not of this world," and the saying,
"The kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of God and
his Christ," at the first glance would appear palpable
contradictions; but when they are read with their proper
connections and by a person whose mind is enlightened by the
power of the Holy Ghost, instead of contradiction between them
there is seen to exist a perfect harmony. Joseph Smith, the
Prophet of the last days, had a happy faculty of reducing the
things of heaven to the capacity of persons of common
understanding, often in a single sentence throwing a flood of
light into the gloom of ages. He had power to draw the spirits of
the people who listened to him to his standard, where they
communed with heavenly objects and heavenly principles,
connecting the heavenly and the earthly together--in one blending
flood of heavenly intelligence. When the mind is thus lit up with
the Spirit of revelation, it is clearly discerned that the
heavens and the earth are in close proximity--that time and
eternity are one. We can then understand that the things of God
are things which pertain to his children, and that the
expression, form and sympathies of his earthly children pertain
to their Great Father and Creator.
310
It has been thought by some that the kingdom Jesus established on
the earth, when he was here in the flesh, was not the kingdom
Daniel saw. Pardon me, if I differ from this view and say that it
was the very kingdom that Daniel saw, but it was not then the
time to establish it in its fullness, it was not then the time
for the kingdom of God to subdue all other kingdoms as it would
in the latter days.
311
Jesus came to establish his spiritual kingdom, or to introduce a
code of morals that would exalt the spirits of the people to
godliness and to God, that they might thereby secure to
themselves a glorious resurrection and a title to reign on the
earth when the kingdoms of this world should become the kingdoms
of our God and his Christ. He also came to introduce himself as
the Saviour of the world, to shed his blood upon the altar of
atonement, and open up the way of life to all believers. When
Jesus came to his own they received him not, but said, "This is
the heir, let us kill him and seize on his inheritance;" and they
caught him and cast him out of the vineyard, and slew him. Had
the Jews received him as the heir, and treated him as such, he
would have established his kingdom among them at that time, both
spiritually and temporally; and they would have gathered the lost
tribes that wandered from Jerusalem, would have overcome their
enemies, possessed Palestine in peace, and spread to the
uttermost parts of the earth and possessed the kingdom under the
whole heavens.
311
Again, at the time the children of Israel left Egypt if they had
then received the Gospel Moses had for them, the kingdom would
then have been given to them, and it never would have been broken
up, and the house of Israel never would have been smitten and
scattered to become bondsmen among the nations. If the children
of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, previous to the Egyptian bondage,
had been faithful, they would have received the keys and power of
the kingdom, and would never have gone into Egypt to suffer four
hundred years in bondage, but they by their wickedness rejected
the kingdom.
311
When God speaks to the people, he does it in a manner to suit
their circumstances and capacities. He spoke to the children of
Jacob through Moses, as a blind, stiff-necked people, and when
Jesus and his Apostles came they talked with the Jews as a
benighted, wicked, selfish people. They would not receive the
Gospel, though presented to them by the Son of God in all its
righteousness, beauty and glory. Should the Lord Almighty send an
angel to re-write the Bible, it would in many places be very
different from what it now is. And I will even venture to say
that if the Book of Mormon were now to be re-written, in many
instances it would materially differ from the present
translation. According as people are willing to receive the
things of God, so the heavens send forth their blessings. If the
people are stiff-necked, the Lord can tell them but little.
311
The kingdom that Jesus came to establish is the kingdom Daniel
saw, but that stiff-necked, rebellious generation would not
receive the Gospel, and he did not fully establish his kingdom at
that time. Could the Lord consistently have given them power over
their enemies to whom they were subject while in this state of
rebellion to God and his laws, they would have become more wicked
than the Romans or other heathen nations of the land. Had he
given them power over the Egyptians in the days of Moses, they
would have become more wicked than the Egyptians, and would have
used this saving power to bring upon them a more sure and
terrible destruction.
311
The Lord called upon Moses, and he stood amid the thunders and
lightnings of Mount Sinai. Moses was a good and great man, but he
had lived with and so often been aggravated by a wicked,
murmuring and rebellious people that he could not look upon God
in his glory, but he could hear his voice and converse with his
Heavenly Father in the pillar of cloud and fire. He was, on one
occasion, in company with seventy Elders of Israel, permitted to
see the back parts of the Almighty. He received the law of carnal
commandments for Israel from the mouth of God. I believe with all
my heart that if the children had been ready to receive the
Gospel in all its fulness, the yoke of carnal commandments would
never have been placed upon their necks. Moses was a High Priest
after the order of Melchizedek, and yet he partook of the sins of
the children of Israel to such a degree that he could not see the
face of God.
312
The very kingdom that Jesus said was not of this world would in
his day have been permanently established in this world, if the
people could have received it, but they would not have the man
Christ Jesus to rule over them; they turned away from the holy
commandments, and preferred fables. When Jesus stated that his
kingdom was not of this world, he did not mean to convey the idea
that it had no right to be on this earth, but that his kingdom
was a righteous, holy kingdom, and not like the wicked kingdoms
of the world; and the wickedness of the world was such that he
could not then establish his kingdom upon this earth.
312
When Moses went into the mountain to converse with the God of
Israel, the cry was heard in the camp, "where is this Moses?" And
they made a moulten calf of the jewellery they had borrowed from
the Egyptians, and said, "These by thy gods, O Israel, which
brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. And when Aaron saw it,
he built an altar before it, and Aaron made a proclamation, and
said, to-morrow is a feast of the Lord. And they rose up early on
the morrow, and offered burnt offerings, and brought peace
offerings, and the people sat down to eat and to drink and rose
up to play." There was as much sense in this proceeding as there
is in people's worshipping their property and money at the
present day.
312
The earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof, and he wishes
to establish his kingdom upon it. I do not think any person will
start a single argument to prove that the Lord does not own this
earth and all that is upon it. All Christians acknowledge that
the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof, and that Jesus
is the Christ and heir of all things.
312
One excellent idea that was advanced this morning, I will venture
to carry out a little further. The time was when the test of a
Christian was his confession of Christ. In the first Epistle of
John it is written, "Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try
the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets
are gone out into the world. Hereby know ye the Spirit of God;
every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the
flesh, is of God, and every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus
Christ is come in the flesh, is not of God. And this is that
spirit of anti-christ, whereof ye have heard that it should come,
and even now already is in the world." This is no test to this
generation, for all men of the Christian world confess that Jesus
Christ has come in the flesh. This generation, however, is not
left without a test. I have taught for thirty years, and still
teach, that he that believeth in his heart and confesseth with
his mouth that Jesus is the Christ and that Joseph Smith is his
Prophet to this generation, is of God; and he that confesseth not
that Jesus has come in the flesh and sent Joseph Smith with the
fulness of the Gospel to this generation, is not of God, but is
anti-christ. All who confess that Joseph Smith is sent of God in
the latter days, to lay the foundation of his everlasting kingdom
no more to be thrown down, and will continue to keep his
commandments, are born of God. All those who believe in their
hearts and confess with their mouths that Joseph Smith is a true
Prophet, at the same time trying with their might to live the
holy principles Joseph the Prophet has revealed, are in
possession of the Holy Spirit of God and are entitled to a
fullness. When such men go into the world to preach the Gospel
though they know not a letter in a book, they will do more real
good to erring man than the great and wise can possibly do,
though aided by all their learning and worldly influence in the
absence of the gift of the Holy Ghost. When the spirit of the
preacher is embued with the Spirit and power of God, his words
enter the understandings of the honest, who discern the truth and
at once embrace it to their eternal advantage.
313
Every person who seeks to know right, to understand every
principle of truth pertaining to the earth and the heavens, and
by obedience to the laws of the Gospel to obtain the Spirit of
truth from the great Fountain of truth, when he hears a truth,
whether moral, religious, scientific, or mechanical, whether it
pertains to God, to man, to the heavens, or to the earth, that
truth is congenial to his feelings, and it seems to him that he
had known it all his life. Notwithstanding the dreadful effects
of the fall of man, almost all men delight in truth and
righteousness. If men are not righteous themselves, as a general
thing they honour and revere a righteous person more than they do
the wicked and froward. A few in these latter days have ventured
to stem the current of iniquity; defying the finger of scorn they
have raised their hands to Heaven saying, "we are for God." They
repeat a glorious text, "The kingdom of God or nothing." It is
with them, "Heaven or nothing." The Lord must reign and rule.
313
We did not produce ourselves. We did not make the earth, nor
stretch out the starry heavens. We have not sought out the wisdom
of him who formed the foundations of the great deep, nor explored
the vastness of his skill in the formation of the finny tribes.
"Who removeth the mountains and they knew not; who overturneth
them in his anger; who shaketh the earth out of her place, and
the pillars thereof tremble; who commandeth the sun, and it
riseth not; and sealeth up the stars; who alone spreadeth out the
heavens, and treadeth upon the waves of the sea; who maketh
Arcturus, Orion, and Pleiades and the chambers of the south; who
doeth great things past finding out, yea, and wonders without
number."
313
Philosophy has tried to search out God, but it stands aghast amid
the great and wondrous works of the great Supreme. It
acknowledges a great Designer and Framer of the universe, but how
to approach him, it findeth not. This great Being is the God of
the Latter-day Saints; to whom we accede the right of reigning
over the workmanship of his own hands. It is his right to control
the gold and the silver, the wheat and the fine flour, yea, all
the elements that have been enumerated by the searching eye of
philosophy and science, and those that are past finding out by
mortals in their present state. Has an unholy principle, a wicked
influence that leads to death, the right to control the ability
and power to do good which God has placed in man? No. God alone
has the right to control the intelligence that is in the human
family, for he is the giver of it.
314
Religious people talk a great deal about doing wondrous great
things for the Lord--about doing this, that and the other for the
glory of God. Every good that man performs is, firstly, for his
own benefit and eternal welfare, if he continues in well doing,
and secondly, for the common good of others, so far as his
example and the influence of good done effects others. We may,
for comparison's sake, imagine a great king who has many kingdoms
to dispose of and many sons to give them to, but one of his sons
will not have his kingly father to rule over him, neither will he
accept of any of his favours. Now, if any body suffers loss in
this case, it is the proud, rebellious son; the father can give
the kingdom, that he otherwise would have given to his wayward
son, to a more worthy subject. He is all powerful, and bestows
ability to whom he will to become powerful like himself. "If I
were hungry, I would not tell thee: for the world is mine, and
the fulness thereof. Will I eat the flesh of bulls or drink the
blood of goats? Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy vows
unto the Most High." The generations of men from the beginning
have refused to pay homage to their God, and to render unto him
that which belongs to him. If men serve God, it is to their
advantage; but they suppose that they sacrifice a great deal for
God and do him a great service, and are enriching him and
impoverishing themselves. Render unto God that which is God's. I
care not whether it be gold, silver or copper. When men extract
the precious metals from the earth, they breathe the air, drink
the water and eat the food that belongs to God.
314
I could give the reasons why the servants of God, from the
beginning, have not been able to establish his kingdom on the
earth, but I have not time to do so to-day. In these latter days,
the kingdoms of this world will become "the kingdoms of our God
and his Christ," and those who have gold and silver and wealth of
other descriptions, and refuse to devote it to the Lord, are
blind and naked and destitute of that wisdom which comes from
above. The breath that is in their nostrils is not really their
own. All people live upon the bounty of the Almighty, yet they
say that the precious metals are theirs, and they will devote
this wealth to their own service, revel in luxury, and do as they
please. Those who possess the wealth of this world, possess it by
the permission of the Almighty, and then they go heedlessly on in
the way to destruction. How long? Until their race is run.
314
All must have the privilege of proving to God and angels what
they will do with the talent and ability God has given them,
whether they will waste their blessings in pandering to unholy
appetites or use them in the way God has designed they should.
This is one great reason why men are permitted to do as they do.
It is an orthodox doctrine that God has decreed whatsoever comes
to pass. He has decreed many things to come to pass, but not all
things. He has not decreed that one man shall blaspheme his name,
and that another shall often be found on his knees praying to
him; this is left to the free volition of the creature. All the
inhabitants of the earth have had the privilege of proving
themselves before God in their life time whether they delighted
in that which was right or that which was wrong, and according to
that, those who have been without law will be judged without law.
What better, in the sight of Heaven, are those who place their
affections upon earthly wealth, than the children of Israel who
worshipped a calf?
314
Those who wish to join us in this great work, must do as we have
done, to obtain that which we have obtained. It is not our
business to question the validity of any of the laws and
ordinances of God. It is no matter to us how simple the ordinance
he requires us to submit to, in order to attain a certain end. He
has said, "he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved." If
he has instituted baptism in water for the remission of sins, it
is not our business to question his right, to do this, by
quarrelling with the mode of this ordinance. If he had told us to
dig a hole in the ground and bury ourselves for a certain length
of time, it is his right to do so, and our advantage to obey.
Whenever the Gospel has been preached in any age of the world,
the ordinance of baptism has been in force. It had the same
validity in the days of Adam, Enoch, and Noah as in the days of
Jesus Christ and his Apostles, or as it has now.
315
An angel of the Lord visited Adam, when Adam was offering up
sacrifice. The angel asked him why he was offering up sacrifice.
Adam replied, I know not, but this I do know, the Lord has
commanded me, therefore I offer up sacrifice. It may be said that
Adam was very ignorant. It was designed by the Lord that his
previous knowledge should pass from him.
315
"Jesus answered and said unto him (Nicodemus,) Verily, verily, I
say unto thee, except a man be born again, he cannot see the
kingdom of God. Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born
when he is old? Can he enter the womb and be born? Jesus
answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born
of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God." A man must be born again before he can see the kingdom of
God; and must be born of water and of the Spirit, before he can
enter therein.
315
It may be asked whether any person can be saved, except those who
are baptised. Yes, all the inhabitants of the earth will be
saved, except those that sin against the Holy Ghost. Will they
come into the presence of the Father and the Son? Not unless they
are baptized for the remission of sins, and live faithfully in
the observance of the words of life, all the rest of their days.
"In my Father's house are many mansions." "Enter ye in at the
strait gate; for wide is the gate, and broad is the way that
leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat;
because straight is the gate and narrow is the way, which leadeth
unto life, and few there be that find it." A question was asked
Joseph Smith if all would be damned, except the Latter-day
Saints. He answered "yes and most of the Latter-day Saints,
unless they repent and do better than they have done."
315
The glory of those who are not permitted to enter into the
presence of the Father and the Son will be greater than mortals
can imagine, in glory, excellency, exquisite pleasure, and
intense bliss. It has not entered into the heart of man to
conceive of the greatness of their glory. But the glory of those
who enter into the presence of God exceeds all these in glory, as
the light of the sun exceeds the light of the moon and stars. All
these different glories are ordained to fit the capacities and
conditions of men.
315
Let me say a word in praise of the congregation before me. Here I
see people who have gathered from almost every nation of the
earth, and they have brought with them their national customs,
traditions, education, fashions and language; yet this mixed
people dwell together in peace: all nationality gradually
subsides, and we see a universal blending into one, possessing
the same feeling and spirit of our holy religion, all being
determined to promote the kingdom of God on the earth, looking
forward to the day of rest. What other community less needs the
services of lawyers, magistrates and judges than this community?
This is a joy to me.
315
The Lord designs to set up his kingdom in our day, and the
commandments he requires us to obey and the duties he makes
obligatory for us are easy. We can perform all he requires of us,
without hurting us in the least.
315
Some contend that there is no virtue in the water, but there is
virtue in him who has made the commandment, and he has power to
pardon sins. Were I to command you to wash your bodies and you
refused to do so, your filthiness would cleave to you, and you
alone would suffer the inconvenience.
316
We break the bread, which represents the Lord's body, as he has
commanded, in remembrance of him, and that he will come to earth
again when the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms
of our God and his Christ. We pour out water or wine in
remembrance of his blood which was shed, and in token of the time
when he will drink of the fruit of the vine anew with us in his
Father's kingdom, when he comes again and the kingdoms of this
world become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ. The kingdoms
of this world must be prepared for his coming by the proclamation
of the Gospel, or be wiped out of existence.
316
The whole would have lost confidence in themselves and in their
God. How can it be restored? By beginning to serve God, and then
trying to induce every man and woman to join heart and hand in
this moral reformation. By associating with those with whom you
can trust your wealth, honour, good name, virtue and integrity,
and inviting all to join you who are full of integrity and
honour, and who will treat you as the angels of God would if they
were here. We must restore the integrity and confidence which
have been lost to the world. The kings upon their thrones have to
pay for their positions, for they cannot trust themselves in the
hands of their attendants, without bribery. Only the semblance of
honour, integrity and confidence are to be found in the world,
and even that brings a high price; however, this general remark
has its honourable exceptions. We must find men and women that we
can trust with everything that is sacred to us, or the kingdom of
God can never be established upon the earth. The Lord will not
acknowledge a people who will falsify their word and are
unvirtuous; he will not long trust a man of that kind with any of
the affairs of his kingdom. He will not trust an unvirtuous
people with his Holy Priesthood. He will not trust a people with
property--with earthly wealth--who will covet the same and use it
to pander to their lusts, and otherwise devote it to the power of
the enemy of God and man.
316
The business of the Latter-day Saints is to bring forth the
kingdom of God in the last days, morally, religiously, and
politically. Will they do it? I rather think they will, with the
help of God. No matter what the enemies of God and his cause do
with our name, or with our means; no matter how often they hurl
us from our habitations and drive us from city to city, and from
county to county, let every one of us be found standing upon the
pedestal of truth and virtue, defiling not our persons by sin in
any way. Let us esteem all that we are permitted to possess as
given to us of the Lord; whether it be gold, silver, goods,
houses, lands, or wives and children, they are all the Lord's.
These blessings are only lent to us. When we have passed this
earthly ordeal and have proven to the heavens that we are worthy
to be crowned with crowns of glory, immortality and eternal
lives, then the Lord will say these are yours, but until then we
own nothing.
316
Will all believe as we believe? I know not. I would be pleased if
all men would believe the truth and practice righteousness. If
they have truth in their possession, I wish them to be as
generous with it as I am. I freely impart to my fellow-beings all
the truth I know of, and all the rules of godliness I am in
possession of. My religion teaches me to embrace all truth in the
heavens, on the earth, under the earth, and in the bottomless
pit, if there is any there. My creed embraces all truth. If you
have truth that I have not, let me know it, and it will come to
where it belongs; and if I have truth which you have not you are
welcome to it. There is no need of debate and contention in
regard to truth and error, for debate tends to create a spirit of
bitterness.
317
There is no need for war and bloodshed, for the earth is large
enough for all. The elements of which this earth is composed are
all around it. Philosophers say the atmosphere is forty miles
deep. Be this as it may, there are no bounds to the elements that
compose worlds like this. This earthly ball, this little opake
substance thrown off into space, is only a speck in the great
universe; and when it is celestialized it will go back into the
presence of God, where it was first framed. All belongs to God,
and those who keep his celestial law will return to him.
317
Many inquiries are made as to what will become of that portion of
the world of mankind who have died without law. When we return to
build up the waste places of Zion, then will the Scripture be
fulfilled--"Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the
temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write
upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God,
which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my
God: and I will write upon him my new name." The servants of God
will officiate for the dead in the temples of God which will be
built. The Gospel is now preached to the spirits in prison, and
when the time comes for the servants of God to officiate for
them, the names of those who have received the Gospel in the
spirit will be revealed by the angels of God and the spirits of
just men made perfect; also the places of their birth, the age in
which they lived, and everything regarding them that is necessary
to be recorded on earth, and they will then be saved so as to
find admittance into the presence of God, with their relatives
who have officiated for them. The wicked will be cleansed and
purified as by fire; some of them will be saved as by fire. Some
will be given over to the buffetting of Satan, that their spirits
may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. Others will receive
their bodies, but cannot be saved in the kingdoms and mansions
that are in the presence of God. All the children of men will
receive a glory in the mansions of God according to their
capacities, and rewards according to their acts in the flesh.
317
Brethren and friends, do you naturally despise such a doctrine as
this, or does it find a response of welcome in your bosoms? My
soul says, Hallelujah, every moment I think of the ample
provisions God has made for his sons and daughters. They will not
welter in hell to an endless eternity, but they will rise higher
and higher, and continue to increase in intelligence and love of
truth as they advance. There will be an eternal progress in the
knowledge of God.
317
May God bless the people. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, July 6, 1862
Brigham Young, July 6, 1862
CONTRAST BETWEEN THE RELIGION OF JESUS CHRIST AS ENJOYED BY
THE SAINTS AND THAT OF PROFESSED CHRISTIANITY.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, Bowery, July 6, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
318
The religion of Jesus Christ gives light for darkness. The Gospel
we have received is sent "to bind up the broken-hearted, to
proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison
to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the
Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God, to comfort all that
mourn, to appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to give unto them
beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of
praise for the spirit of heaviness; that they may be called trees
of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, that he might be
glorified." The life of a Christian is said to be full of pain,
tribulation, sorrow, and excruciating torments; of fightings
without and fears within, of anxieties, despair, gloominess, and
mourning. His path is supposed to be spread with gins, pitfalls,
and uncertainties, but this is a mistake, for "the path of the
just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the
perfect day," while the wicked is snared by the transgression of
his lips, but the just shall come out of trouble."
319
The faith I have embraced has given me light for darkness, ease
for pain, joy and gladness for sorrow and mourning, certainty for
uncertainty, hope for despair. We talk about having grace to
endure, and pray, "O Lord, give me grace to endure the pains I
receive in this thorny path that leads to heaven, the scoffs and
sneers of this unfriendly world, that I may bear the name of
Jesus honourably while I live." It is right to pray for grace,
but let me shape this prayer a little differently, and ask God my
heavenly Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, to open the eyes of
my understanding, and teach me the truth as it is, then shall I
see that I am walking in the light and not in darkness. "Then
spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the light of the world:
he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have
the light of life. The true people of God are far removed from
that pain which the sinner and the ungodly constantly endure.
They are removed from it as a people politically, and as
families, and as individuals. Compare, for instance, the colonial
history of the United States with the history of the settling of
the wild and desolate regions of Utah by the Latter-day Saints,
and you will learn that the sufferings of the first settlers here
from Indian outrages and other causes, will scarcely supply
enough for a comparison. And whole companies of emigrants to
California and Oregon have been massacred, their flesh given to
wild animals, and their bones left to bleach upon the plains.
Almost fifteen years ago one hundred and forty-six souls started
from Winter Quarters (now Florence) to settle in this Valley. We
arrived here in safety, stayed thirty days, returned the same
season, and not a single person was lost by the way. If any of
our company was taken sick, there were a hundred prayers
ascending to God for the recovery of that sick person. How is it
with gold-hunters? Do they pray for their sick, and administer to
them by the laying on of hands? No, they do not believe in any
such thing, but the sick suffer and die. When any among us were
taken sick we laid hands upon them and they were healed. I was
told, on one occasion, by one of the camp, that Br. Taft had the
mountain fever and could not live till morning; we dipped him
seven times in the river, and the next day he was comparatively
well.
320
Oh! what a great sorrow it is to be a Saint. How mournful the
thought, when we contemplate the contrast between the Saint and
the sinner? We have ease for pain, comfortable health for
sickness, joy for mourning and light for darkness. "This is all
very good," says one, "but your religion is so unpopular in the
world." There is not another religion so popular as this in the
courts of heaven. Without the garb of a Saint you cannot be
admitted to the presence of the Father, and to Jesus, the
Mediator between God and man. No religion is popular there but
the religion of the Bible. Episcopalianism, Methodism, Quakerism,
Catholicism, Presbyterianism, and all their collateral branches
are unpopular in the celestial kingdom of God, while the religion
of Adam, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the patriarchs and
prophets, Jesus and his Apostles, is the only acknowledged and
popular system of religion with the sanctified ones in the
presence of the Father and the Son. "But," says a Presbyterian,
"Abraham was a polygamist." He was. "And you say that his
religion is popular in heaven." It is the only religion
acknowledged there. I have not time now to dwell upon all the
points of Abraham's faith, but he did believe in a plurality of
wives, and was a practical polygamist. And Paul says, "and if ye
be Christ's then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to
the promise." Did Abraham believe in Presbyterianism? Not much.
Did he believe in Quakerism? Not much. Each of the different
sects of religion has some truth, and so far as they have the
truth so far did Abraham believe. But is the religion of any one
of the sects, as a whole, the religion of heaven? It is not. We
all desire to join the popular party. Light, truth, and
intelligence are the side that is popular with the heavens, and
the side that will rule, govern, and control the nations. If we
join that society we then all become popular with the popular
party. Some people will render themselves ridiculously
conspicuous on purpose to become popular. Their desire for
popularity or notoriety is so great that they will not hesitate
to do a mean act to gain it. The great majority want to be on the
strongest, wealthiest, and most popular side, and to be connected
with that family which is possessed of immense wealth, influence,
and power. Many of my brethren of the Elders of Israel rise up
here to speak to the people, and they cannot give utterance to
their ideas. What is the matter? They are fearful of making a
slight mistake in their language, which they think would make
them unpopular. I wish they were as I am in this respect, and did
not care what people may think or say, but pour out what the Holy
Ghost shall give them to say, regardless of consequences. We all
want to be on the side that will produce the most safety, the
most joy, and the most sterling happiness. I can say, without
fear of successful contradiction that the man or woman who
believes that the religion of Jesus leads into a thorny path,
does not understand nor enjoy the true religion of heaven.
320
We can say to all the world that the persecution which the
Latter-day Saints have received, and the misery they may have
suffered in consequence thereof, will not begin to compare with
the misery and real suffering they are now receiving in the
United States in consequence of war. In Missouri our bleeding
feet stained the prairies, but now they are shedding each others
blood to curdle and bake in the sun, or to be licked up by dogs
and wild animals, while their flesh is given to vultures and
wolves. We were invited to sign away our property to pay the
expenses of our persecutors, and we were permitted, as a body, to
take away as much of our movable property as we could; but now
the Secessionists are robbed and pillaged without mercy, their
houses are burned over their heads, their barns are destroyed,
their food and clothing are taken, and the women and children are
left without anything to eat, drink, or wear, while their
husbands, fathers, and brothers are either killed or taken
prisoners. In the same manner the Secession party fall upon the
Federals or Union-men, and whip them, rob them, and hang them up
at their own doors and in the presence of their families. Then
comes a third party who are called May-walkers or Jayhawkers, but
more properly they are bucanneers or land-pirates, and they rob
everybody that is left after the Union and Secession parties have
done their worst. Have we ever suffered like that? I think not.
When they come across a small settlement of secessionists they
plunder and destroy it, and when they come across a hamlet of
Unionists they serve it in the same manner. Did the Latter-day
Saints ever see such times? They never did. They never suffered
anything in comparison to what the people in many of the States
are now suffering.
320
It is right the brethren and sisters should have grace to sustain
them in doing right, and it is right they should pray for it, but
I would rather they possessed good sound common sense to begin
with, and know what to do with the grace of God when they
received it.
320
I never try any other way to please people only by pleasing
myself and my God. If I can please God I can please myself; then
I care very little whether anybody else is pleased or not,
because if they are pleased with God and godliness they will be
pleased with me. When Elders preach or lecture among the Saints
or to the world, if they do so to satisfy themselves they have
done well. When you have pleased yourselves it is very probable
that you have pleased human beings like yourselves.
321
When journeying the Saints organize as perfectly as they can for
safe and comfortable travelling. We appoint one man to this duty,
another to that, and every man attends to his duty. If a waggon
is broken the captain at once arranges to have it put into
travelling order. If there is a sick person in the camp, he
either goes himself or details somebody to administer to the sick
by anointing with oil, laying on of hands, and prayer. Perhaps a
sister is fainting by the way; she is worn out; the journey is
too much for her. The captain procures for her such nourishment
as can be found in camp, to give her strength and ability to
endure the further fatigues of the journey; doing everything he
can to restore the sick to sound health, and giving them all
possible comfort and aid. Is there the same care and fellow
feeling manifested in the trains of emigrants who are passing
over the country in search of gold? Each person is seeking to
better his condition, and they have no interest that extends
further than self. It is with them as with the man that prayed,
"O Lord, bless me, my wife, my son John and his wife, we four, no
more. Amen." They are for themselves, and not for the kingdom of
God. They know that the world is going to destruction. They see
the whole world in confusion--one party seeking to destroy
another in the vain hope of building themselves up. The present
Government of the United States is self-destroying, as they are
now proving.
321
If there is one class of persons on earth who need comfort more
than another, it is both the poor and rich who will not serve
God. Those who serve him are comforted all the day long; they
walk in the light of his salvation, dwell under the smiles of his
countenance, and the works of their hands are abundantly
prospered. Still some apostatize from all this light--from this
great salvation--to get gold. The reason of this is not because
they have to suffer so much for their religion, but because they
have not enough good common sense. What is the grace of God? Who
can define it? You say it is the favour of God. If you had good
common sense, you never would be out of his favour. He is the
Father of our spirits--the Great Ruler of the Universe. If we had
enough common sense to understand things as they are, we
certainly would choose to serve him, and be on the strongest
side.
321
Do we intend to make our final abode in hell, or in heaven? If we
mean to be in heaven we must become faithful Latter-day Saints;
if in hell, we may be anything we please, no matter what. I
profess to be a Latter-day Saint. I believe that the Old and New
Testaments were given by the inspiration of God, and since much
adulterated by uninspired translators, which makes it necessary
for one to have the Spirit of revelation from God to read and
understand them. I believe the doctrine that the Lord taught to
Adam in the garden, and that Adam taught to his children, that
Enoch taught to his city three hundred and sixty-five years,
preparing a people to go into the presence of God the Father. I
believe the doctrine taught by Noah, who was instructed of God to
build an ark to save himself and family from destruction in the
great flood. I believe the doctrine Abraham taught, that Isaac,
Jacob and the Patriarchs taught. I believe all the doctrine Moses
taught to be the word of the Lord. I believe in the law of carnal
commandments as he did; it was for them, and not for us. It was a
yoke placed upon their necks because of their disobedience to the
higher law of the Gospel. Jesus Christ removed that yoke, and
told them to follow the law of the Gospel. Some Christians throw
away all the Old Testament except some portions of the Prophets;
but Moses had the Gospel; Jethro had the Gospel, and the house of
Jacob were urged to receive it, but they would not; so the Lord
told Moses to give them a law of carnal commandments that would
be grievous for them to bear.
322
The people generally would not have the revelations which the
Lord delivered to Joseph Smith, unless he would give them a law
of carnal commandments like that which he gave to the children of
Israel, and how long was it before they were in conversation with
the spirit world, being led to destruction by strong delusion
which God sent them, because they would not receive the truth?
"And when they say unto you, Seek unto them that have familiar
spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter; should not
a people seek unto their God?" They would not receive revelations
from God, but, as they were told, God suffered them to have
revelations that they would believe, that they might believe lies
and be damned. Moses tried to give the children of Israel the law
of the Gospel, but they would not receive it. The Gospel was
revealed in those days, as much as in the days of Christ and his
Apostles. They had the Melchizedek Priesthood, and were entitled
to all the promises and blessings then as in the days of the
Apostles.
322
When Jesus came to preach the will of his Father, he came to his
own, but they would not receive him. He said to them, "I speak
that which I have seen with my Father; and ye do that which ye
have seen with your Father. They answered and said unto him,
Abraham is our father. Jesus saith unto them, if ye were
Abraham's children, ye would do the works of Abraham. But now ye
seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the truth, which I have
heard of God; this did not Abraham." The Jews wanted to make laws
to guide God and his children. They believed many of the
doctrines that Abraham believed and taught. They practised
polygamy, as did Abraham, the Patriarchs, Moses, David, and the
Prophets down to the days of the Apostles.
322
Monogamy, or restrictions by law to one wife, is no part of the
economy of Heaven among men. Such a system was commenced by the
founders of the Roman empire. That empire was founded on the
banks of the Tiber by wandering brigands. When these robbers
founded the city of Rome, it was evident to them that their
success in attaining a balance of power with their neighbours,
depended upon introducing females into their body politic, so
they stole them from the Sabines, who were near neighbours. The
scarcity of women gave existence to laws restricting one wife to
one man. Rome became the mistress of the world, and introduced
this order of monogamy wherever her sway was acknowledged. Thus
this monogamic order of marriage, so esteemed by modern
Christians as a holy sacrament and divine institution, is nothing
but a system established by a set of robbers.
322
The Congress of the United States have lately passed a law to
punish polygamy in the Territories of the United States and in
other places over which they have exclusive jurisdiction. In
doing this, they have undertaken to dictate the Almighty in his
revelations to his people, and those who handle edged tools,
unless they are skillful, are apt to cut their fingers; and those
who hand out insult to the Great I Am, in the end, are apt to get
more than they have spoken for.
323
Why do we believe in and practise polygamy? Because the Lord
introduced it to his servants in a revelation given to Joseph
Smith, and the Lord's servants have always practiced it. "And is
that religion popular in heaven?" It is the only popular religion
there, for this is the religion of Abraham, and, unless we do the
works of Abraham, we are not Abraham's seed and heirs according
to promise. We believe in Jesus Christ the Mediator of the new
covenant, who has introduced the Gospel for the benefit of the
human family, to happify, exalt and glorify them in the presence
of the Father, not to make them miserable, not to torture them,
nor cause them to walk in the gloomy path of grief all their
days. We rejoice in this Gospel, it is all glory, hallelujah,
peace and comfort. We believe in following the admonitions and
instructions of the ancient Prophets and Apostles, and of all
good men in this our day.
323
I do not make these remarks to cast reflections upon any being,
but we should strive to know the mind and will of God and to be
filled with his Spirit. I wish the Saints to be filled with the
Spirit of understanding; and I never want to again hear a Saint
say, "Oh, how we suffer for the religion of Jesus! We suffer more
than the wicked, while at the same time, we are better clad,
better fed and better looking, and our hearts are filled with
joy, while the hearts of the wicked are filled with sorrow and
mourning. All the cheerfulness, gladness, comfort, exuberance of
spirit, joy, bliss peace and brightness of expression that can be
bestowed upon individuals are possessed and enjoyed by the
sanctified in heaven, and if we are prepared by the principles of
eternal life, the same halo will shine through our countenance
and make our faces bright with glory.
323
Whatever leads to vanity, lightness, and worldly-mindedness is
not the joy of heavenly beings, but the nonsense of the wicked
world. There are men in this kingdom who cannot discriminate
between that which is of God and that which is not of him, and
who are at a loss to know how far to go and not sin. The very
moment you have a doubt upon your mind that what you did is not
exactly right, then stop and pursue that course which you know is
right, and in which you can enjoy the clear, warm, cheering,
peaceful influence which cometh from God as an earnest that you
are doing right, then shall you be blessed in all your works here
below, and fill up your days in usefulness. I heard a man say,
the other day, who is in the evening of his days, that if he had
never done much good, he had never done any evil that he knew of.
God will receive all such in the heavens, when they put off this
mortality.
323
I fell to bless and not curse. Had I the power I would rather
avert an evil that I saw coming upon any individual or people,
and see them lead into the path of blessings, though it should
cause my words to fail.
323
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
Woodruff, April 8, 1862
Wilford Woodruff, April 8, 1862
NECESSITY OF THE LIVING ORACLES AMONG THE SAINTS.
EXHORTATION TO OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Wilford
Woodruff, April 8, 1862
NECESSITY OF THE LIVING ORACLES AMONG THE SAINTS.
EXHORTATION TO OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
324
The Church of Jesus Christ has had a vast amount of teaching,
especially of late. We have had a great deal of good counsel and
instruction in this Conference; the truth has been simplified,
doctrine elucidated and made plain to our understandings through
the revelations of Jesus Christ, and I really feel that we have
great cause to rejoice. There is one truth that becomes still
more evident to my mind, and I think to the minds of this people
generally, and that is the importance and necessity of our being
governed and controlled day by day by the revelations of God.
Now, we may take the Bible, the Book of Mormon and Doctrine and
Covenants, and we may read them through, and every other
revelation that has been given to us, and they would scarcely be
sufficient to guide us twenty-four hours. We have only an outline
of our duties written; we are to be guided by the living oracles.
The ten commandments are very good, and the great and glorious
principles pertaining to the redemption of man, the revelations
pertaining to events that are past and to the things of the
mysterious and unborn future, and there are also many choice and
precious things relating to the redemption of man, to the present
and future greatness of the Saints; but where can we find one
revelation that tells us that we should raise three hundred
teams, or twelve hundred yoke of cattle, to bring up the poor
from the Missouri river. We have been informed by the revelations
of the Lord Jesus Christ that there should be a Temple built in
Jackson county; but has there been a revelation to tell us how
long or how high it should be? No, we have got to be governed by
the mind and will of God, and this must be apparent to this
people; it shows itself more and more. President Young tells us
that the living oracles should be our guide, that, in fact, we
should have the living oracles within us always. Every man and
woman has the privilege of being baptized, but it is not the
privilege of every man to lead the Church. It is my privilege to
have revelation to know truth from error, and I should also have
power to cast out Devils and to heal the sick, if I magnify my
calling; and not only these gifts, but tongues, interpretation of
tongues and the spirit of prophecy, and of course that is
revelation.
324
It is the privilege of every man and woman in this kingdom to
enjoy the spirit of prophecy, which is the Spirit of God; and to
the faithful it reveals such things as are necessary for their
comfort and consolation, and to guide them in their daily duties.
325
I can say that I rejoice before this people and before the Lord
our God, in the great blessings which he has poured out upon us;
I rejoice that he is carefully watching over his kingdom and
people, and it is manifest unto us. There has never been a time
when a doctrine has been presented to us by the servants of God
that has appeared new or mysterious, but what the Spirit of God
has been ready to bear testimony to the truth of the same. When
there have been cases of contention to know who was the biggest
man, the Spirit of God has always made known who was in the
wrong, and this is a great blessing unto us, one of the greatest
that ever was given unto the children of men, to be able to
discern the right from the wrong in all cases that may come under
our observation. We can perform this work that is given unto us
to do, for we know how to take the first step, and then we
gradually advance as we are inspired from one degree to another;
and if we have that portion of the Spirit of God which it is our
privilege to enjoy, and magnify our calling, we shall have that
testimony we ought to have within us when any new doctrine is
brought forth, or old doctrine more fully explained. In this way
we shall profit by the preaching of our brethren, and be able to
treasure up the principles of eternal life, and we should be
ready at all times to carry out the principles that are revealed
to our Presidents and Bishops from time to time, as they receive
the word of the Lord from the President of the whole Church. For
instance, a certain number of wagons and teams are called for,
and we should understand that whenever a Bishop wants anything
for the public good, that we should be on hand to do what is
wanted. President Young requires nothing but what the Lord
requires of him and manifests unto him; and I know that if we
carry out those principles that are brought forth by our
President and leader, we shall be blessed in so doing.
325
This is the way I view our position as a people upon the earth,
in the dispensation of the fulness of times. We are truly engaged
in a great and mighty work, one that is sustained by the
Almighty. It is like the mustard seed which grows from a small
particle to a large tree. The commencement of this Church was
very small, but it is now grown into a mighty kingdom. No matter
what our station and callings are when those who are over us rise
up and call upon us to do anything, we should be ever ready to
respond when, for instance, we are instructed to stop selling
whisky, or drinking it, we ought to do it, and then our minds
will be enlightened by partaking of the Spirit of God, and the
spirit and power of our high and holy callings will rest upon us
when we listen to that instruction that is given, and carry it
out. This kingdom has got to rise up and take its stand in
majesty, in strength and power among the nations, and all that
the Lord has promised will be realized.
325
Our President has frequently told us that we cannot separate the
temporal from the spiritual, but they must go hand in hand
together, and so it is, and so must we act in reference to
building up the Church and kingdom of God.
326
We should foresee the evil, and then foreseeing it we should hide
ourselves, and preserve ourselves in purity and holiness. Our
President has tried from the beginning to instruct us in these
things, and we should listen to the counsel that is given unto
us. You have all heard President Young give instructions to the
Elders from time to time, and point out the course that we should
pursue in order to sustain ourselves. We should all strive to so
manage our grain as to turn it to the best account. We have had
counsel in regard to this matter, but how slow we are to carry it
out. I have sometimes marvelled at the course that has been
pursued in regard to the duties that devolve upon us.
326
Let us lay these things to heart, and profit by those
instructions, and if we do, we will bring forth fruit abundantly.
Let us be of one heart and one mind, in all things.
326
I rejoice to meet here in this Conference with my brethren and
sisters, and I esteem it as a great privilege. I have been
associated with this Church ever since the year 1833, and I have
been looking over the Quorum of the Twelve, to-day, and
reflecting that in our first acquaintance, we were mere boys
together, while now, most of us are beginning to have gray locks.
The time is passing rapidly along, and the purposes of the Lord
are fast hastening forward. If we will do our duty I know that
God will sustain us and bring us off conquerors; and he will open
the way whereby we can be delivered from our enemies, and there
will be room for us to spread out. The Gospel of Jesus Christ
will spread and do good, and it will prove a blessing to the
children of men. The Almighty requires his servants to maintain
their integrity in righteousness and truth. We are called upon to
build a Temple to the name of the God of Israel, and let us try
to do our duty; let us lay these things to heart, and return home
from this Conference refreshed with the Spirit of the Lord, and
let us do those things that are of benefit to us, and the
settlements where we live.
326
God is merciful to us, and if we do our duty, we shall be
blessed. We have been informed that the heavens are full of
blessings for the faithful. We have not yet arrived at the
fulness, but we are progressing in the great work of the
dispensation of the fulness of times; and I pray that the
Almighty will give us power to overcome and do his will, which I
ask in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, June 7, 1862
Heber C. Kimball, June 7, 1862
PROCLAMATION OF THE GOSPEL TO THE DEAD.
EXHORTATION TO IMPROVEMENTS.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 7, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
327
The teaching to-day has been excellent, and very profitable to us
all. When Jesus Christ commenced his ministry, he taught a short
time, wrought miracles, called twelve men and ordained them
Apostles, and gave them power from on high to establish the
principles of the Gospel of the Son of Man in all the world. When
he had thus commenced the work of his Father, and eaten his last
supper with his disciples, which we commemorate in the sacrament
on the Sabbath-day, they spilled his blood. On the third day he
rose again from the dead, showed himself to his faithful
followers, gave them further instructions, promised them another
Comforter, and then went to preach to the spirits in prison,
opening the door of the proclamation of the Gospel to the dead as
well as to the living, that men in the spirit might be judged
according to men in the flesh.
327
The present American war, which brother George A. Smith has dwelt
upon this afternoon, has disembodied thousands of spirits, who
are gone into the spirit world to mingle with those spirits who
are unprepared to enter the presence of God. Now we who hold the
same Priesthood that Christ and his Apostles held, who follow him
in the regeneration, will also become the saviours of men on
earth and in the spirit world; therefore, the thousands slain in
the present war are not without hope. It is our calling to preach
life and salvation to them even in another existence; and it is
our duty so to live that we honour our high calling in this world
to be prepared to labour for the souls of men in the next. We
should forsake the world and its pernicious ways, and serve the
Lord our God with our might, soul and strength.
327
The word of the Lord to all the world, and to all Israel, is
repent and turn to the Lord your God with all your hearts. The
Lord does not require that of us which we cannot do. We can
forsake every unrighteous principle and cleave to principles of
truth, wherein is the power of God. No man can have the power of
God who dishonours the truth. Jesus took Peter, James and John
into a high mountain, and there gave them their endowment, and
placed upon them authority to lead the Church of God in all the
world, to ordain men to the Priesthood, to set in order the
Church and send forth the Elders of Israel to preach to a
perishing world. For the same purpose has the Lord called us up
into these high mountains, that we may become endowed with power
from on high in the Church and kingdom of God, and become kings
and priests unto God, which we never can be lawfully until we are
ordained and sealed to that power, for the kingdom of God is a
kingdom of kings and priests, and will rise in mighty power in
the last days.
327
Some people are taken captive by the adversary, and are seduced
to bring themselves under obligations never to raise the standard
of King Emmanuel again. We have not enlisted in the cause of
truth for a limited time, but for time and all eternity; we are
not to be taken prisoners, or ever lay down our arms to submit in
the least degree to the enemy of all righteousness, and the Lord
helping us, we never will; the world, with all their combinations
of earthly power, and earthly cunning and wisdom will never bring
us into subjection. That time is past, if we keep the covenants
and vows we have made in the house of God. I know that as well as
I know that this is the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, that Joseph Smith was sent of God to organize it, and
that the men who now lead it on earth are his authorized
ministers. If we follow them as they follow Christ, God will give
us the victory. But we must act as one man; and as the natural
body is dictated by the conclusions of one mind, so must we as a
Church and people act under the dictation of one head; yet, "the
eye cannot say to the hand, I have no need of thee; nor again,
the head to the feet, I have no need of you."
328
The righteous have no cause for fear. If I fear anything, it is
that this people are becoming wealthy, becoming fanciful, and
full of love for the vain fashions of the ungodly, which, if
indulged in, will bring them trouble and sorrow.
328
The majority of this people are a righteous people, and God will
defend the righteous, and for the righteous' sake preserve a
great many for the time being that are not righteous; for he has
great respect for his friends--for his anointed--for the elect
whose lives have been hid with Christ in God, and none of these
will be lost because Jesus Christ saves all whom the Father has
put in his power. Then let us be comforted and full of good
cheer; and let us, with a good will as a people, work the work of
righteousness. Let every person be filled with a desire to excel
in every good word and work, and strive to become foremost in
making good improvements, laying aside everything that is
unnecessary, and cleaving to that which is useful and necessary
to give us power and independence among the nations of the world,
and favour with God and angels who will bear us off victoriously.
328
Brother George A. has been talking about our driving. In this I
have an extensive experience during thirty years past that I have
been in the Church; and this is an experience that no man can
obtain only by passing through the same circumstances; but all
the Saints will have enough of trials if they are faithful to
their God and themselves, they will have all they can possibly
bear in one way or another.
328
Let us improve our homes, our city and our country, and do all in
our power to become a self-sustaining people by making at home
everything we need. One of the speakers to-day referred to the
ignorance of gardeners; it made me think of a gardener I had.
When the corn was in the silk, he husked it, and brought it into
my family to eat; he said he thought the cob was the part to eat.
He pulled the water-melons before they were ripe, and divided
them among my family. Our English gardeners are unacquainted with
many of the productions of this country, and hence they make some
little mistakes; but who is so ignorant that they cannot learn
and improve?
328
We spend a great deal of ready money in the east and west for
material for clothing which we can make at home, if we will try.
We can make lace and silk, and different kinds of cloth, both
cotton and woollen. We have as good weavers as can be found in
any country, but it is almost impossible to get any of them into
a loom; they seem to love rural pursuits better. When they were
in England, it was the daily business of many to work with the
flying shuttle, which could be heard all over the land.
328
All sane persons, old and young, can improve. Some say they are
too old to improve, but there is no person too old to be damned
for their sins. A man of sixty years of age, if he has improved
himself, is brighter than he was at twenty; he is filled with
more power, energy and life; he is like a ripe ear of corn that
is filled with the elements of life more than a green ear; the
old man will come up quicker than a young one. There is
brightness in old men and in old women who live and honour God
and their own existence.
329
What brother Brigham has said in relation to the carelessness of
hired men is strictly true. I have had a man in my employ that
would light his pipe or cigarette and smoke in the hay mow, while
I was paying him twenty-five dollars a-month, besides boarding
and washing, which altogether would amount to fifty dollars a
month and over; and then would wear out two or three pairs of
thin boots in the course of three months, for which he would pay
from eight to ten dollars a pair, and then complain he had not
wages enough. There are but few men that honestly earn their
wages. Brother Brigham and myself used to work hard, side by
side, for fifty cents a day and board ourselves; we had
seventy-five cents a day when we worked in the hayfield; we would
work from sunrise to sunset, and until nine o'clock at night if
there was sign of rain. We would rake and bind after a cradler
for a bushel of wheat a day, and chop wood, with snow to our
waist for eighteen cents a cord, and take our pay in corn at
seventy-five cents a bushel.
329
There is an impression in labourers that they should not earn
their employer anything above their wages. What man would keep an
animal--say a cow--that never made any increase? Such an animal
you would fat and eat. These are a few things which we suffer
from one another, and if such dishonesty is permitted to
increase, it will be the ruination of those who practise it.
329
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, August 3, 1862
Brigham Young, August 3, 1862
A KNOWLEDGE OF GOD OBTAINED ONLY THROUGH
OBEDIENCE TO THE PRINCIPLES OF TRUTH.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 3, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
329
The way of life and salvation is mapped out so plainly in the Old
and New Testaments that any man may read and understand, yet
people do not understand. The most approved geography and map
fail to give a description and delineation of any people or
country so perfectly as to exclude all possibility of more being
known by personally visiting and examining the country or people
described. A mere geographical description has a claim only upon
our belief, but to gain a perfect knowledge of the country or
people described it is necessary to visit that country and
people; having obtained this knowledge, you in turn become a
witness to others of what you have seen, heard, handled, or felt.
So it is with the Gospel.
330
We may read the history of the life of Christ, admire his moral
and religious teachings, be impressed with awe by the description
of the character and works of the Father and God of the universe,
be made acquainted with the means he has devised to prepare
mankind to enter his presence, but it is necessary that we should
follow Christ, put into actual practice the lessons of Christ,
and obey the ordinances of Christ, to know for ourselves the
saving effects they produce in mankind. A mere theory amounts to
but little, while practice and obedience have to do with stern
realities. In this way the ancients obtained a knowledge of the
true God. "And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath
given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true; and
we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is
the true God, and eternal life."
330
Although the character of God is plainly described in the
Scriptures, yet mankind do not understand it, but have imagined
to themselves a God without form or location. It is written in
the Scriptures, "God is a Spirit: and they that worship him, must
worship him in spirit and in truth." Again, "But the natural man
(or as we now use the language, the fallen or sinful man)
receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are
foolishness unto him; neither can he know them, because they are
spiritually discerned. But he that is spiritual judgeth all
things, yet he himself is judged of no man." In no other way can
the things of God be understood. Men who are destitute of the
influence of the Holy Ghost, or the Spirit of God, cannot
understand the things of God; they may read them, but to them
they are shrouded in darkness.
330
We try to tell the people how to be saved; and if we have not the
fulness of the Gospel, it is not upon the face of the earth. If
we have not the Priesthood of Heaven, it is not possessed by any
people upon earth. The Priesthood of the Son of God to the
children of men is a perfect system of government--a heavenly
institution among men--designed to bring them back into the
presence of God to partake of the fulness of his glory. The power
of all truth dwells in the bosom of our Father and God, which he
dispenses to his children as he will, by the means of his eternal
Priesthood. He is enthroned in the light, glory and power of
truth. He has abided the truth, and is thereby exalted, and his
power, light and glory are eternal. The Gospel and the Priesthood
are the means he employs to save and exalt his obedient children
to the possession with him of the same glory and power, to be
crowned with crowns of glory, immortality and eternal lives.
330
"We alone have the words of life," is a great saying; who can
bear it? "If you Latter-day Saints are the only people who have
the words of life, why are you so despised, hated? Why have you
been under the necessity of leaving your homes and possessions?"
For no other reason than the following:--"God ministered unto him
(this first Elder) by an holy angel, whose countenance was as
lightning, and whose garments were pure and white above all other
whiteness; and gave unto him commandments which inspired him; and
gave him power from on high, by the means which were before
prepared, to translate the Book of Mormon, which contains a
record of a fallen people, and the fulness of the Gospel of Jesus
Christ to the Gentiles and to the Jews also, which was given by
inspiration, and is confirmed to others by the ministering of
angels, and is declared unto the world by them, proving to the
world that the Holy Scriptures are true, and that God does
inspire men and call them to his holy work in this age and
generation, as well as in generations of old, thereby showing
that he is the same God yesterday, to-day, and for ever. Amen."
This is all the reason that I know of.
331
"Have the Mormons been persecuted for their evil deeds?" If they
have, shame on their persecutors, for if any Latter-day Saint
breaks the law of his country he is amenable to that law, and it
provides a suitable penalty. The Latter-day Saints live and
always have lived in a land of law, and if they have transgressed
the law, shame on a community, like the people that live under
the Government of the United States, to persecute them instead of
prosecuting them. An instance cannot be found upon the records of
any court in the United States where the leaders of this people
have been legally convicted of a breach of law and order.
331
Joseph Smith was arraigned before Judge Austin A. King, on a
charge of treason. The Judge inquired of Mr. Smith, "Do you
believe and teach the doctrine that in the course of time the
Saints will possess the earth?" Joseph replied that he did. "Do
you believe that the Lord will raise up a kingdom that will fill
the whole earth and rule over all other kingdoms, as the Prophet
Daniel has said?" "Yes, sir, I believe that Jesus Christ will
reign king of nations as he does king of Saints." "Write that
down, clerk; we want to fasten upon him the charge of treason,
for if he believes this, he must believe that the State of
Missouri will crumble and fall to rise no more." Lawyer Doniphan
said to the Judge, "damn it, Judge, you had better make the Bible
treason and have done with it."
331
I was not in Missouri at the first of our people's going there,
but I have searched diligently to find whether any of the
Latter-day Saints have ever been convicted in any of the courts
of Missouri for transgressing the law, and, so far as I could
learn, such an instance cannot be found on the court records of
that State, "Then why are you persecuted?" Because the Lord has
committed unto us the words of eternal life to deliver to the
world, which, if they will obey, will bring them back into the
presence of the Father and the Son.
331
The world will not receive the Gospel, unless they can have it on
their own terms, and will persecute the few that do receive it.
We preach the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, and this gives
offence to the wicked; they become angry with God, with Jesus
Christ, and with his Saints; God and Christ they cannot reach,
but the Saints they can persecute as long and as much as they are
permitted.
331
"But were you not persecuted for teaching that odious doctrine
called polygamy?" No. We were planted in these valleys before it
was publicly made known to the people. Only a few of Joseph
Smith's intimate friends knew it previous to its being published
to the world, which was several years after his death. We have
not been driven from our homes since it was published.
331
"Do you not aggravate your enemies by your close communion
habits?" I speak for myself; I acknowledge that I do not
fellowship much of their conduct, nor do I expect to, unless it
is better than some of it has been; and I will say further, it is
hard for me to fellowship the conduct of some who profess to be
Latter-day Saints.
332
Polygamy in Utah and polygamy among the Christian nations of the
world at the present day are very different. Polygamy in Utah is
an honourable transaction for we marry our wives, and openly
acknowledge them and their children. It is a very different
matter elsewhere; women are seduced and secretly kept as
mistresses as long as they please their unprincipled seducers,
when they are cast off to meet, if it were possible, a worse
fate; their children are not acknowledged, but are thrown upon
the world unprotected, and left exposed to be carried away by the
dark and turpid stream of crime, to end their wretched lives in
prison, upon the gallows, or in some other violent manner. Did
the Devil believe that Joseph Smith was an impostor? He knew that
Joseph Smith was a true Prophet. Did the first priest who
persecuted Joseph Smith, when Joseph was about nineteen years of
age, believe that Joseph was an impostor? No. The Devil and his
emissaries are not afraid of an impostor; for the world is full
of imposition. Men who lecture against God, Jesus Christ, and the
Bible, are not persecuted, but figure in what is called the best
society. This proves one saying of the Saviour, that the world
loves its own; and those that the Lord has chosen out of the
world, they hate and persecute. Infidelity, under some popular
name, makes its way to the altars of Christian sanctuaries, and
its supporters receive the honour of this world. But when Joseph
Smith came before the world bearing testimony that Jesus lived,
that he had seen him, declaring that he was his witness, and that
Jesus was the Saviour of the world, that he had spoken from the
heavens and had revealed in these days the fulness of the Gospel
for the salvation of men, that the Old and New Testament were
true and contained the plan of human redemption, he was cast out,
and the cry--"False Prophet, false Prophet, away with him," was
almost universal.
332
Who can justly say aught against Joseph Smith? I was as well
acquainted with him, as any man. I do not believe that his father
and mother knew him any better than I did. I do not think that a
man lives on the earth that knew him any better than I did; and I
am bold to say that, Jesus Christ excepted, no better man ever
lived or does live upon this earth. I am his witness. He was
persecuted for the same reason that any other righteous person
has been or is persecuted at the present day.
332
The world have the Gospel preached to them, but they do not
receive it, and they wish to drive the Priesthood and its
supporters from the earth. Blessed are they which are persecuted
for righteousness sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and
shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.
Rejoice and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in
heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before
you." Had Jesus Christ been an impostor and of the world, the
world would have loved its own. Had Joseph Smith been an impostor
and of the world, the world would not have hated him, but would
have loved its own. Had Joseph Smith made political capital of
his religion and calling, and raised up a political party, he
doubtless would have become celebrated and renowned in the world
as a great man and as a great leader.
332
The world fears a concentration of feeling and union of action.
We say that we live in a Republican Government, and we hold that
we have the best national constitution in the world; but a wicked
people will corrupt themselves and do wickedly under any
government, and, in so doing, will sooner or later be destroyed.
The most excellent human or divine laws are of no use to earthly
or heavenly beings, unless they are faithfully observed. Law is
for the protection of the law-abider; and the penalty of the law
is for the law-breaker. God cannot acknowledge a divided
government as his, wherein some are of Paul, some of Apollos, &c.
333
The Church of Jesus Christ could not exist, and be divided up
into parties. Where such disunion exists in any government, it
ultimately becomes the means of the utter overthrow of that
government or people, unless a timely remedy is applied. Party
spirit once made its appearance in heaven, but was promptly
checked. "And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels
fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels,
and prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in
heaven. And the dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the
Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world; he was cast
out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him." They
were cast out; and if our Government had cast out the Seceders,
the war would soon have been ended. This placed the Spirit of
Evil on the earth. Those evil spirits are not permitted to
receive tabernacles of their own, and that is their condemnation
and punishment. They have been known to take possession of the
bodies of men and women, and rather than to be without a body,
they have entered the bodies of brutes. All such spirits and all
embodied spirits who violate wholesome laws and abuse the rights
and privileges guaranteed unto them will be hurled down to hell.
333
The people in the States have violated the Constitution in
closing their ears against the cries of the oppressed, and in
consenting to shedding innocent blood, and now war, death and
gloom are spread like a pall over the land, which state of things
will sooner or later spread all over the world. The world is at
war against the truth, and against those who propagate it. Are
they opposed to canting hypocrites in the garb of parsons? No.
Will they ridicule a black-attired blackguard and pelt him with
mud and rotten eggs, even though he should lecture against God,
Christ, and the Holy Scriptures? No, but they will fight against
the truth which has been revealed from heaven, "and this is the
condemnation that light has come into the world, and men loved
darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil." The
wicked hate the light because it maketh manifest their evil
deeds, and they love to dwell in darkness, thinking to cover
their sins from the public gaze and from the eye of God; but in
the due time of the Almighty their deeds will be exposed upon the
house tops. This is the reason why the religious and political
factions of this land united their energies to slay the Prophet
Joseph Smith, and to banish the religion of Jesus, because they
saw that it would instruct, inform, and unite the people.
333
It may be said that the Roman Catholics are as much united as the
Latter-day Saints, but is it in righteousness? No. I have not
read that the Roman Catholics of late years have taken patiently
the spoiling of their goods and suffered the loss of all things
for their religion. Though this may not be positive proof of the
truth of any religion, for it is well known that fanatics will
suffer horrible torture for a false and foolish religion, more
than is required of the Lord for true Christians to suffer for
their religion, except in cases when his providences may require
for certain wise purposes. Votaries of false systems of religion
will at times court persecution, with a view to establish their
religion and give it notoriety. The most effectual way to
establish the religion of Heaven is to live it, rather than to
die for it: I think I am safe in saying that there are many of
the Latter-day Saints who are more willing to die for their
religion than to faithfully live it. There is no other proof can
be adduced to God, angels, and men, that a people faithfully live
their religion, than that they repent truly of their sins, obey
the law of baptism for the remission of sins, and then continue
to do the works of righteousness day by day.
334
Some few who profess to be Latter-day Saints have been unruly and
froward, not respecting the rights and property of others. The
army that was quartered in our vicinity introduced more
corruption and iniquity than had been made manifest for years.
Whether to be thankful or sorrowful this, sometimes I am at a
loss to know. The wicked that were among us have been made
manifest, and many of them have left; this is a result we have no
cause to mourn over. There are still a few who are impatient of
control, will go their own way, will steal, lie, swear, get
drunk, &c. Their works make them manifest, and we know them. We
also know upon whom we can depend in a time of trouble; a good
sailor is always found at his post, both in calm and storm. The
good soldier is ready to resist the enemy, and not to shake hands
with him and be tamely taken prisoner. The time of storm, and
trouble is the time to prove ourselves to God and to one another.
334
We desire to be a great deal better than we are as individuals
and as a people, and if we are faithful, we shall be. Praise to
the faithful Latter-day Saints, who are striving to serve God
with all their hearts. Let all Latter-day Saints learn that the
weaknesses of their brethren are not sins. When men or women
undesignedly commit a wrong, do not attribute that to them as a
sin. Let us learn to be compassionate one with another; let mercy
and kindness soften every angry and fretful temper, that we may
become long suffering and beneficent in all our communications
one with another. No man can ever become a ruler in the kingdom
of God, until he can perfectly rule himself; then is he capable
of raising a family of children who will rise up and call him
blessed. On the other hand, if the Elders of Israel do not pay
attention to this and improve themselves in every possible way,
their families will see their weaknesses and follies, can have no
confidence in them as leaders, and will scatter away from them
and join themselves to more substantial, wise, and reliable
fathers and leaders.
334
Shall we as a people ever become popular in the world? Yes, when
righteousness reigns triumphantly on the earth. In the end, when
the judgment is set and the Judge of all the earth makes his
appearance, he will place upon his right hand Abraham and
Abraham's seed, and all those who have obeyed the Gospel of his
Son, and they will inherit the earth and its fulness, while the
sinner and the ungodly will be cast into prison to pay the
uttermost farthing.
334
May the Lord help us to live so that we may be accounted worthy
of all the glory our Heavenly Father has in store for us. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 27, 1862
Heber C. Kimball, April 27, 1862
THE COURSE THE SAINTS SHOULD PURSUE AND THE
SPIRIT THEY SHOULD CULTIVATE.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made on Sunday Morning,
April 27, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
335
Every true Saint that has got the light of Heaven in him can
realize and comprehend in a degree the importance of what
President Young has said to us. Men frequently speak of good
sense, but the question may be asked, what is good sense? I
consider that that man or woman who has the light of Heaven in
him or her, whether it is by the natural or the spiritual eyes,
that is the light of Christ and that is good sense. Now, it is
impossible to have the light of Christ, except you are alive in
Christ.
335
We are like a limb that is alive in a tree; yes, every one that
are Latter-day Saints; we are united or should be as the heart of
one man, and no man will be saved and gathered with Christ except
they are grafted into him, for they must receive the life that
flows from him in order to be exalted with him. It is upon the
same principle that the graft that is put into a tree receives
life from the tree into which it is engrafted. It is necessary
that we should all be alive in Christ, and we ought to partake of
his attributes and also of the attributes of his Father; then we
become one with Christ as he is one with the Father. We never can
enjoy the life-giving influences of the Spirit of God except we
live and practice our religion, always abiding in the vine, for
as the branch cannot bring forth or produce except it remain
connected with the tree, so we cannot increase in light and
knowledge unless we keep alive in Christ. This people are a good
people and they are full of life, they are alive in Christ, and
they live their religion and God blesses them.
335
I am aware that we are protected and shielded by the Almighty; he
baffles the world, wards off the storms and tempests for the sake
of the righteousness that dwells in the midst of this people. It
is not done for the sake of the liar, the thief, and other
abominable characters, but his protecting arm is extended for the
sake of the righteous; they are the means of preserving this
people, and there is enough of them to save the rest from
destruction, and through that medium we as a people are
protected.
336
It is a common thing for us to send to the States for choice
fruit, and the pomologist who receives our orders cuts of scions
from the best fruit trees, and sends to us the summer, the fall
and the winter apples, and we also get the pear, the plum, the
cherry and the peach. We graft those various kinds of good fruit
into our seedlings, and then the tree produces fruit according to
the kind that was grafted into it, and in this way we procure
good fruit. It is just so with you, unless you abide in Christ
after being grafted in, you will not bear any good fruit. There
are men and women here who have come from the States, who seem to
have a little good feeling in them, but were they ever properly
grafted into the true vine? No, they simply got under the good
influence, but they have not borne any fruit. Where have you seen
an individual that has come here to speculate or do business that
has ever been truly favourable to this people? There have been
very few, and most of them have died, but there are quite as many
that are favourable as I expect to see. Men come here and get
good impressions, the Spirit of the Lord resting with them, but
they do not embrace the truth, and consequently the good
influence leaves them and they turn against the cause of Christ,
the Devil gets power over them and they begin to operate against
the kingdom of our God and to seek the lives of his servants and
anointed ones. Let such men go their own way; I have got now so
that I cannot have confidence in any that come here until they
prove themselves, and therefore I have quit the practice of
reposing confidence in strangers, and I place my confidence in
God, in his kingdom, in his servants and in the earth that is
made for our use.
336
Brother Brigham was speaking of the earth and telling us that we
should be cautious how we use it, for it is our mother, and the
man that will disgrace his mother is unworthy of her fostering
care. I have been a child upon this earth for 61 years, and there
is not anything but what it produces. Are you not required to be
just as faithful as I am? Why--of course; we shall have to give
an account of the deeds done in the body, and so will all
mankind. Look at the animal creation, they were all created by
law, and will fulfill that law by which they were created. But
see the feeling and disposition that we have in our hearts to be
cruel towards animals, and that same passion that we cultivate
towards the brute creation, mankind by-and-bye will have towards
one another. Reflect upon the experience of the past and you will
find it so. I perceive that the older I grow the more compassion
I have upon the brute, but young and unthoughtful men and
careless, cruel boys will drive a horse at the rate of sixteen
miles an hour, and then whip him all the way up every hill on the
journey. Is this the spirit of Christ and of our holy religion to
be cruel to animals and beat them in this way? I say no; our
religion and the spirit of Christ would teach us to be kind to
them, to encourage them by bating and nourishing them. It is a
good deal so with this kingdom, there are some who are all the
time blocking the wheels of the kingdom in place of helping to
roll it forward. If these brethren who are so wild and
inconsiderate would but learn enough to block the wheels of their
team instead of being so severe upon their animals they would act
more like wise men and Saints of God.
337
When President Young says to the Bishops go and get up three
hundred teams and send to the States to gather the poor Saints,
they should go at it with spirit and with energy as men of God.
In fact we should all take a course to comply with the counsel
that is given. We should cultivate the earth that it may yield of
its increase, that we may have an abundance of wheat, corn,
potatoes, apples, peaches and every other variety of grain, fruit
and vegetable. We should always look forward to a future
increase, striving to make everything multiply in its sphere and
thus fulfill the measure of its creation. If we sow a kernel of
wheat it will produce, probably a thousand fold, then you sow
that which has been produced from the one kernel and it will
increase in proportion to the first. This is the principle of
increase in nature, and each of us should endeavour to carry out
nature's laws. In the beginning God commanded Adam, and also his
sons and daughters to fill up the measure of their creation, to
multiply and replenish the earth, and he also commanded the earth
to multiply and to increase her productions, vegetation, fowls,
animals and all manner of creeping things. How do you think it
looks for man to lie down and be an idle speculator, while he
makes his neighbour a slave? I believe in all of us being
industrious from day to day and from year to year, and also to
improve and teach others to improve in all that is good. I have
never undertaken to do anything of an important nature, but I
have called upon the Almighty to assist me, realizing that I
required his aid and favour and he has invariably prospered me in
what I have commenced. When we store up grain for the purpose of
feeding the poor Saints we may naturally expect to have to feed a
great many goats while we are feeding sheep.
337
Brethren let us go to work and accumulate means; let us go more
extensively into home manufactures, let us get up some of those
home made spinning jinnys, we are told that they are capable of
spinning two hundred pounds a day, but supposing we could spin
twenty-five pounds a day should we not think we were doing a good
business? We should feel proud of such a business. We shall have
to go into this kind of business, for we have every prospect of
being shut out from trading with the east. Let us then go to
work, men, women and children and make ourselves independent of
the world and especially of our enemies. Can we do it? Yes we
can, because we can raise every thing that we require. Now we
have not cultivated many things here but what we have got a good
return. When speaking upon this subject the other day, I heard
President Young say that he would not send to the States for any
of those rotten goods this year, I am not going to send for any,
for I am going to send for a carding machine instead, and if that
does not clothe my family I do not know what move I shall make
next, but I intend that whatever I do shall be a step in the
right direction.
337
Brethren and sisters, I feel to bless you and also all the
Presidency of this Church, and all the Quorums of the Priesthood;
I likewise feel to bless every man that puts forth his hand to
help to bless Israel, for all such shall be blessed by the God of
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and their blessings shall multiply ten
fold more than they ever did before. Then, do not stop, but go
a-head, and all our blessings will multiply. The Lord says, do my
will and let the world alone, and I will defend you for it is my
business to defend you and all my people in these latter days,
and he will do it to the extent that is requisite for the
accomplishment of his purposes. I know it just as well as I know
that I am standing here. Well, do not be discouraged, but lay
aside your scolding and fretting, and abide in the religion of
Jesus Christ, for you must remember that no branch can bring
forth except it be in the vine; no more can we except we abide in
Christ.
337
Peace be upon you all, brethren and sisters, wives and children,
you all that are good, and that love the Gospel of our Lord Jesus
Christ more than they love this wicked world in which we live.
These are some of my feelings, and they are some of the feelings
of my heart. We are labouring for eternal life and exaltation in
the kingdom of our God; we are learning to live for ever; and I
am going to stick and hang to the good old ship, Zion, for ever
and ever, God helping me.
338
The Lord has put a spirit in me that is inclined to
righteousness, and I always love to do right. My faith and
confidence are in God and in his servants whom he has chosen.
338
You all know that you have my blessing, and I say may the peace
and blessing of my Heavenly Father be with this people, for ever,
with all that pertains unto them; their habitations, these
mountains and valleys, their flocks and herds, and fields and
gardens, for I pray these peculiar and Heaven's choicest
blessings may attend the Latter-day Saints henceforth and for
ever, in the name of Jesus Christ, our Redeemer. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / John
Taylor, April 13, 1862
John Taylor, April 13, 1862
KNOWLEDGE AND POWER.--PROGRESS OF THE SAINTS IN
REGARD TO THOSE PRINCIPLES.
Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 13, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
339
It is pleasant to enjoy an opportunity of coming together as we
do from time to time to listen to the words of eternal truth as
they flow from the lips of the servants of God, and especially as
they have been communicated unto us during the Conference that is
past. We have all of us been very much interested and edified,
and the only thing for us to do now is to seek to improve by
those teachings that we have received, that they may not be lost
upon us; but against the time that another Conference comes
round, let us be able to feel that we have very much progressed
in the things of God. The work of God is one of continued
progress; it has been from the time of its commencement until the
present. Although we improve we have not always been enabled to
discover the hand of God in regard to his dealings with the human
family; yet, at the present time, there is nothing more clear,
visible and easy to comprehend. Some years ago we used to preach
about the ushering in of the kingdom of God upon the earth; we
used to talk about God having revealed himself from the heavens,
and that he had restored a pure religion as it had existed in
ancient days with Apostles, Prophets, Teachers, Evangelists,
gifts, healings and administering angels, and the power of the
Holy Ghost through the Priesthood; we felt happy and rejoiced in
the things communicated unto us, and which we gladly made known
to others; we rejoiced to be participators in those things that
God has revealed for the salvation of fallen man. We, at the same
time, had our minds inspired by the Spirit of God, and the Elders
that made known unto us things that would transpire in the latter
days told us of judgments to come upon the wicked, and of
salvation to be extended to the righteous; that God had
undertaken to manage the affairs of his people and of the world,
and that he would bless his followers inasmuch as they would walk
in obedience to his laws and his precepts, not only with the
blessings of this world but with salvation in the celestial
kingdom of God. We can now see that at that time we beheld only
in part the glory of the latter day beginning to dawn, and as the
vision of our mind began to be enlarged and expanded we were
enabled to look forward into the future, and we now rejoice in
the bright prospect that is being developed from time to time. In
the beginning of this work our minds were, and even now are
contracted more or less, but yet we have a more general view of
the events that have been spoken of concerning the last days.
These events that were foretold by the Prophets and Seers of past
ages are now transpiring upon the earth, and, as the last ten,
fifteen or twenty years have passed, those events have rolled
along with accelerated speed, and we have seen the visible hand
of God. The persecutions that we have endured from time to time
have shown us the feeling and spirit of the religious world, but
out of all these tribulations the Almighty has delivered us, and
notwithstanding the opposition that we have had to combat, he has
now brought us to a position that we can command some respect in
this and other nations of the earth, for the people politically,
occupying a desirable position upon this continent. It is true
when we have the Spirit upon us we look forward to the time when
we shall have the literal kingdom of God established, and when we
shall exercise rule and dominion, and when we shall increase, and
so continue until the kingdoms of this world shall become the
kingdoms of our God and of his Christ. These feelings occupied
our breast in our infancy, in the Church, but some ideas of the
reality of the vast unborn future were more or less confused; it
was very difficult for us to have just conceptions of God's
dealings with us and with the nations of the earth. It was
thought by many that when Joseph Smith offered himself as a
candidate for President of the United States that it was
dangerous and foolish policy, and, in fact, it was quite
difficult for many to bring their feelings up to that point.
339
We have been struggling against the powers of darkness, so far as
religion is concerned, from the year 1830, as we have increased
in numbers we have naturally assumed a social and political
status, and have been obliged to organize a government, and make
laws in accordance with those of that nation with which we are
associated; we are now struggling, and expect to have to struggle
for our religious, social and political rights.
339
Many intelligent men have long understood that there was nothing
in the religious systems of men; we have comprehended them,
weighed them in the balances and found them wanting. The general
feeling has been for a long time that there was no argument that
could be brought, in a religious point of view, that could stand
before our Elders. There are very few of our Elders that would
fear combating the doctrines of the ministers of the world; they
all feel that the knowledge which God has communicated unto them
is superior to everything else, they feel to rely upon the
Almighty, and ask no odds of any of the wicked in the world.
These have been the feelings of the Elders of this Church for
years.
340
In a political point of view we have had doubts whether some
systems were not as good as ours, and whether we had not better
be governed by the powers of the world than listen to the
teachings of God; however, as we have progressed the mist has
been removed, and in relation to these matters, the Elders of
Israel begin to understand that they have something to do with
the world politically as well as religiously, that it is as much
their duty to study correct political principles as well as
religious, and to seek to know and comprehend the social and
political interests of man, and to learn and be able to teach
that which would be best calculated to promote the interests of
the world. As President Young says frequently, we have made
advancement, and now begin to comprehend many things of which we
were before ignorant. We have been striving, to a certain degree,
to get correct information in relation to all matters necessary
for our future advancement and understanding of things in
connection with the Saints of God, we have been endeavouring to
promote the righteousness, the putting away and overcoming of
iniquity, and the hand of God has been with us guiding and
directing us. It is not necessary to go over the details of our
history, but, suffice it to say, that many circumstances that
were of a critical character, and trying for the time being, have
turned out to be for our best good and to our future advantage.
Many of the Saints thought it was difficult and trying to leave
Nauvoo, but should we like to go back there now? There is not a
man but would say that he is better off than he would have been
if he had remained in the State of Illinois, yet, as one of the
poet's has said:--
340
"God moves in a mysterious way
His wonders to perform;
He plants his footsteps in the sea
And rides upon the storm.
Deep in unfathomable mines
Of never-failing skill,
He treasures up his bright designs
And works his sovereign will.
Ye fearful Saints fresh courage take
The clouds ye so much dread
Are big with mercy, and shall break
In blessings on your head.
Judge not the Lord by feeble sense,
But trust him for his grace;
Behind a frowning Providence
He hides a smiling face.
His purposes will ripen fast,
Unfolding every hour;
The bud may have a bitter taste,
But sweet will be the flower."
341
We have proven that the hand of God has directed us, and by it we
are sustained, as we now find ourselves here on the present
occasion. Well now, if the Lord has blessed us, as he has done,
what reason have we to fear for the future. Some people ask what
will be the result of our acts at the present time? I don't care;
God has dictated, and it is his business to dictate those that
guide us and direct our energies. If you have got a religion that
is different from that of other people, won't they persecute you?
Yes; but what of that? We dare to have a religion of our own.
Years ago we dared to have faith for ourselves, and to come forth
amongst the contumely of the world and to say we were Saints, and
that we had taken upon us the name of Jesus Christ, and were
resolved to fulfil the obligations which the Church of Christ had
imposed upon us. This we felt years and years ago. Did we
experience it? Certainly; men would persecute us, laugh at us and
deprive us of our happiness if they could. A great many
influences were brought to bear against us. Well, now, is it
consistent that all the churches that are spoken of in the Book
of Mormon as well as in the Bible, that have been and still are
being built up to get gain, and for the purpose of keeping hordes
of men living upon the people in comparative idleness; I ask is
it reasonable that all these systems and organizations of men
will give up without a struggle? I tell you nay. If such be the
position of the religious world, I would further ask, is it
reasonable that the political powers of the earth will give up
without a struggle? It would be at variance with history, with
Scripture and prophecy, and human nature, and contrary to
anything we ever heard of. The question may be asked, then, what
shall we do; yield to the prejudices and diction of men or to the
laws of God? The poet says:--"Do what is right, let the
consequence follow." This is the duty of the Latter-day Saints in
their attempts and endeavours to build up Zion, and not to ask
any questions as to what men may think of us or our acts, that
we, as a people, this nation and the world, are in the hands of
God. It is for us to do our duty and fear no consequences, the
result of our acts and those of other men and nations the
Almighty will control, but let us seek that wisdom which cometh
from above, and let us pursue that course that will keep us under
the influence of the Spirit of God in all of our doings before
the Great Eloheim. Are you not afraid that the President of the
United States will operate against us, and send an army here? No:
I am not, for God has the control of him and all armies, but I do
expect that influence upon influence, and stratagem upon
stratagem will be brought to bear until this kingdom becomes the
kingdom of our God and of his Christ, and the Saints take it and
possess it for ever and for ever.
341
We have been talking for years about the rule and government of
the kingdom of God and its final establishment upon the earth, in
peace and righteousness; and also about the time when every
creature which is in the heavens and on the earth, and under the
earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, will
be heard saying, "Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power be
unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, for
ever and ever." We have been talking about these things, but
there is much to be done in the intermediate space between the
present and that impenetrable period in the great future. It is
not all a matter of faith, but there is some action required; it
is a thing that we have got to engage in ourselves, individually
and collectively as a people, and it is a matter of no small
concern.
341
This cause and kingdom is attracting the attention of all good
men upon the earth as of Prophets and Saints that have passed
behind the veil. Apostles and Prophets have desired to see the
day that we see, and to participate in the blessings that we
enjoy, but have died without the sight. They used to talk of the
kingdom that should be established; they also talked of the time
when the powers of darkness should be destroyed, and when God
would organize his kingdom upon the earth, control his people and
become ruler and dictator of the world. He will then fully
deliver them from the mists and darkness with which they have
been enveloped, and give light, life, wisdom, and power to all
the obedient of the human family. Then all shall be taught of God
and understand correct principle, and every Saint have a living
monitor within to qualify them to understand the great blessings
with which they are endowed. The Saints of former days looked
forward with joy to the time when the principles of truth should
be established throughout the world, and so do we.
341
These were things that the ancients looked forward to; but they
did not have the privilege to look at them as we do, and they
died without having the privilege of enjoying the blessings
promised.
342
The world has been full of darkness and wickedness, and has not
under stood the things of God; but many of the past as well as
the present generations have been full of bloodthirstiness, fraud
and oppression, without any correct principles, without the
Spirit of the Lord to direct them. It is so now, and hence the
wars and turmoils that at present exist in these United States--a
war of brother against brother to destroy each other, and to
bring each other into bondage. This is the condition of things as
they exist in this country at the present time, and this state of
things will increase throughout the whole world, and all the
inhabitants thereof will participate in the very things that are
now transpiring in this nation. "Is there no balm in Gilead; is
there no physician there?" There seems indeed to be very little
hope; we talk about conquests and victories; but we talk without
God, his decrees must be accomplished. Is God's work to stand
still? No; for the salvation of the people depends upon its
progress. The Almighty has established this kingdom with order
and laws and every thing pertaining thereto, that we might
understand his will and operate in his kingdom, that we might be
taught of God and understand correct principles, that when the
nations shall be convulsed, we may stand forth as saviours, and
do that which will be best calculated to produce the well-being
of the human family and finally redeem a ruined world, not only
in a religious but in a political point of view.
342
We have commenced in this important work, we have laboured
diligently with a hard-hearted and stiff-necked generation; many
of us have striven for years to do mankind good, and what have we
to fear in relation to the results of the cause in which we are
engaged, or the result of our labours for the salvation of men;
we are simply agents; we did not start it. Is there any of us
capable of originating this work, or of guiding it after it has
commenced? No, only those that are set apart and inspired and
dictated by the Almighty, and who rely upon the arm of Jehovah,
and who by their humility, faith and obedience, call down the
blessings of the Lord. True there are those who are capable of
understanding political principles to some extent, but even that
is very little indeed, when we consider government as viewed by
man and then as revealed by the Almighty. By the testimony of
Jesus, which is the Spirit of Prophecy and the fostering care of
our Father in heaven we get an understanding of correct
principles, and in spite of all the powers of darkness that may
be brought in array against us, we can carry out the wishes of
our Heavenly Father in aiding in the establishing of
righteousness upon the earth. What are we looking for? To
establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, according to the
predictions of all the Prophets that have spoken since the world
began.
343
We are a very small company of people here, but God is with us;
and, if he were not, it would be very little use asking or
thinking of doing anything for the amelioration of the condition
of the human family. There is one of two things true. We are
either labouring under one of the greatest delusions that ever
afflicted the human race, or we are under the direction of the
great God. There is no half-way business about it. I have said to
men where I have been preaching, when they professed to believe
me to be honest, but deceived, I did not want them to set me down
so, for I was either right or I was a hypocrite and a deceiver.
We know that we have embraced the principles of eternal truth,
and we also know that we cannot get rid of them. I tested them
thoroughly at the commencement, if I could have overthrown them
by truth, I would; but I could not; and I had either to embrace
Mormonism or acknowledge myself dishonest; I believed, obeyed and
rejoiced in the Gospel. Since I received and obeyed the truth I
have never seen anything to cause me to waver; I have examined
our religion closely and have found nothing to doubt; neither has
anything crossed my mind in regard to the Saints accomplishing
the purposes of the Almighty upon the earth or that has caused me
to fear and tremble, but I have ever felt strong in the Lord God
of Israel, and I feel to-day, as I have felt for the last twenty
years.
343
Now as to the great future what shall we say? Why, a little stone
has been cut out of the mountains without hands, and this little
stone is becoming a great nation, and it will eventually fill the
whole earth. How will it fill it, religiously? Yes, and
politically too, for it will have the rule, the power, the
authority, the dominion in its own hands. This is the position
that we are destined to occupy. We need not borrow trouble or be
afraid because we had a little fuss with our respected Uncle Sam
a short time ago, we could not help it, we did not originate it,
it was forced upon us, but God delivered us. Suppose we should
have a difficulty similar to the one which we then had, should we
have nothing to do but to sing ourselves away to everlasting
bliss? Yes, we should find plenty to do as we did then. I expect
one nation after another to rise against us until they will all
be broken to pieces. We have a great many things to accomplish;
we need not think that we have no business to attend to or that
the world has gone through its regeneration, for it has got to be
struggle after struggle, and power after power will be arrayed
against us, and then, if we have not learned it we shall learn
that God is our strength, and that in him only can we trust. If
we think we are going to get through this probation with the
little difficulty we have had, we might as well give it up. Now I
think that it will be a struggle all the time. How hard it is for
us to give up our feelings, to resign our will. How hard it is to
do right by ourselves, by our families, by our neighbours and
friends and to do right by the Church and kingdom of God, to do
right by God and be honest with all men, and how difficult it
seems to have our hearts right, and purged from iniquity and sin.
We have a continued struggle to manage our own little selves.
Don't you believe that it will be harder to combat the powers of
the world? I think it will. How many things are transpiring among
us as Saints, how many hard speeches, contentions and strifes
there are, and how much we are desirous of enforcing upon other
men our own views and feelings, and perhaps we have a very
imperfect conception of what is right and what is wrong
ourselves.
344
This is what the world have been after so long. Now I do not want
that; no, I want to know the will of God. I would be like the
Lord, I would say, "Search me, O God, and know my heart: try me,
and know my thoughts: and see if there be any wicked way in me,
and lead me in the way everlasting."--Psalm cxxxix, verses 23 and
24. This is as important as anything else, for us to know
ourselves, to understand ourselves, to bring ourselves up to a
mark, and see if we are ready and know whether we can yield our
stubborn will or not, and if we can yield to the dictation of the
servants of God, and if we are willing to be subject to that
which is wanted. If we are, then we shall understand what Jesus
says:--"If any man will do my will he shall know of the doctrine
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." We should
all understand that that kind of teaching that was true in the
days of the Apostles is true now. The Saviour said, "My sheep
hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me: and I give
unto them eternal life: and a stranger they will not follow, but
will flee from him: for they know not the voice of strangers."
One of the Saints said, "Ye have an unction within you, and have
no need that any teach you, except the unction that is within
you." If we know how to follow the dictation of the Spirit of
God, then we shall have the light and intelligence of Heaven
continually. Then we shall have that Spirit which will enable us
to know for ourselves in regard to correct principles, and strive
to improve in all things, and not be inclined to follow a
stranger. There is a kind of a certainty in regard to our
principles that has not been found anywhere else. No people upon
the face of the earth are blessed to the same extent as this
people. It is our privilege to have knowledge of all doctrines
and principles that are taught, and if we do not have this
knowledge we are living below our privileges. It is said in one
of the revelations that the voice of the people is the voice of
God; this is because they are taught alike, they are taught
correct principles and when they are united, then their voice in
regard to any principle becomes the voice of God, for it brings
us into connection with him and his Spirit. You remember what was
said in ancient times, by John the Apostle: "And there are three
that bear witness in earth, the spirit, and the water, and the
blood: and these three agree in one."--1st John, v. chap., 8th
verse.
344
We are told in the same chapter that there are three that bear
record in heaven. Now, if you will examine these things carefully
you will find something that is interesting. For instance, one of
the witnesses in heaven is one that is a witness on the earth,
even the Spirit, and when we are in the possession of this
witness, having received it by the laying on of hands, we have a
hope and a connection that reaches within the veil. We have the
principles of enteral life made known unto us and our children,
and we are heirs of God and of Jesus Christ our Lord. When this
Gospel found us we had forsaken God, and the whole of the
religious world had broken off from the truth, and they had
formed another league, got in possession of other hopes, of
another spirit, hence the feelings the servants of God have when
speaking of these things.
345
Our brethren are and have been too guilty of dabbling with the
wicked, instead of feeling that they are Elders of Israel, nobles
of the earth and that they are above those little, contracted,
narrowed-up influences. This is about the kind of feeling that we
ought to have. What is there in the world that should attract our
attention? Their gold and silver and clothing are all well
enough, but have we not got them here? Yes, they are all here, we
are here, and all that we have got to do is to pursue the even
tenor of our way as the Lord wants us, and instead of being
servants of the world let us be servants of God, and instead of
being dictated by the world, let us be dictated by the Lord and
be under the influence of the Spirit of God, having that
intelligence, power and wisdom in our possession that is
necessary for us to have as Saints of the living God that we may
be harmless in the midst of a perverse generation, and that we as
Elders of Israel may demean ourselves aright, and preserve
ourselves humble and faithful in the sight of Heaven. Let us ever
be ready to do anything that is required of us, that the Almighty
may feel towards us as he did towards Abraham of old. "I know
him," said the Lord, "he will command his house and his children
after him." Then what have we to do? We are the Saints of the
living God, and let us bow down and worship him, and by our
obedience to the principles of life show that we are the servants
of God without rebuke.
345
How is the world going to be redeemed think you? If the kingdom
of God is ever built up the Almighty will have to dictate things
himself. Through what medium will he do this? Is he going to send
his angels to gather the people? He has got thousands of them but
he has his own way of doing things and that is through the
Priesthood. If we are teachers we think faithful people ought to
listen to us; if we are Bishops we of course think that the
people ought to respect our council, and if Presidents we are
anxious to see the people obedient, if so, is it not right for us
to listen to those that are over us? All people in this
government should listen to the head, for that is the order of
God. It is all very nice; it is a beautiful theory; everybody
under our rule must submit, our wives and our children must yield
obedience; we all admire the beauty and order and harmony of the
Church of God until it comes to touch us, and we are the only
people exempt. We are very apt to show that we like a little of
our own way, and that although God's government is very good for
others that we do not like to be interfered with so much. If this
be our feeling why do we act hypocritically? Why exact of others
that which we will not do or yield ourselves? Why not, if we are
the rich men we profess to be, be on hand, show our willingness
at all times to do what is required of us, seek the Spirit of the
Lord, for when we get that we will be willing to yield to its
dictates. It is very easy to submit to law, and doubtless we
should all be ready enough to submit if the Almighty should come
and speak to us face to face; he chooses to speak by his
messengers, to them we must yield obedience. Jesus said, in his
day, what is true in this, "he that receiveth you receiveth me,
and receiveth him that sent me, and he that rejecteth you
rejecteth me and rejecteth him that sent me."
345
Brethren, may God direct us and help us to keep the commandments
of our father; I ask it in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / George
Albert Smith, May 11, 1862
George Albert Smith, May 11, 1862
VARIETY OF GIFTS.--EXHORTATION TO CULTIVATE A
SPIRIT OF CONTENTMENT.
Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 11, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
346
It appears in the economy of Heaven that there are a variety of
gifts. Gifts differ, as described by the Apostle to the
Corinthians, in the 12th chapter of his First Epistle. He
says:--"For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to
another, the word of knowledge by the same spirit; to another,
faith by the same spirit; to another, the gift of healing by the
same spirit; to another, the working of miracles; to another,
prophecy; to another, discerning of spirits; to another, divers
kinds of tongues; to another, the interpretation of tongues; but
all these worketh that one and the selfsame spirit, dividing to
every man severally as he will."
346
These gifts are very apparent in the organization of this people.
We possess a great deal of zeal, and sometimes it has proved to
be not according to knowledge. For instance, the third number of
the Evening and Morning Star, which was published in
Independence, Jackson county, Missouri, by W. W. Phelps, held out
the doctrine rather strongly that about nine or ten years would
be sufficient to wind up the whole matter of the warning of the
wicked nations and the gathering of the Saints preparatory to the
coming of the Messiah. So zealous were some of the Elders at that
time, and so certain that the Lord would shorten his work, that
we expected long before this to see the millennium in full blast;
and yet, although these anticipations have been fully realized,
the work has progressed as rapidly as it possibly could without
doing injury to itself. In order that this may be properly
understood it may be well to consider the material of which this
Church is composed. Its doctrines have been taught to every
nation, kindred and tongue, where the Elders have had an
opportunity of preaching to the people, and those who have from
time to time embraced the doctrines of the Saints have been
gathered together, bringing with them all manner of prejudices,
notions and whims, and if too great a body of such material had
been hurriedly brought together it might have been impossible,
(though some people say there is nothing impossible with the
Almighty,) but still I think that it might have been impossible
to hold such an incongruous mass of materials together.
347
When the Elders were scattered among the Gentiles to preach
repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, many would say
how wonderfully these men preached! What smart men they were
considered by those who heard them! These men acquired the
ingenuity and the tact by which they handled the Scriptures with
such ability that they were actually considered by the world to
be very learned and talented men and some of them are known yet
by the sobriquet of "Walking Bible!" And all these men in their
way are shining and brilliant items of talent and wisdom; a
comparatively ignorant man, if he is humble, can go and preach
the Gospel, and proclaim by the power of the good Spirit the
principles of life and salvation. An ignorant man, who goes forth
from nation to nation to declare the truths which God in his
mercy has revealed, generally goes forth in humility and faith,
and, by diligence and perseverance, he picks up and gathers into
the Church men of every imaginable tradition, of every habit, of
every custom and of every nation; after which they go and make
each man throw away part of his foolish traditions just as fast
as possible, and teach him true principles instead thereof; make
the people live together in a city, a country and a State, and
all pull together, as one well-organized community.
347
Now, I know really that we ought to be ashamed of our ignorance,
and yet brother Musser has told us that we are a great deal
a-head of the Western States. Really, if we are not we ought to
be ashamed of ourselves. We have had wiser teachers, and not only
have we had good tutors, but we have had practical lessons.
347
Mr. Trumbull, member of Congress from Illinois, made a remark at
a meeting during the Mormon war, to this effect:--"I have been to
Nauvoo; I was there when the Mormons were there, and if the
inhabitants and citizens of the United States were as intelligent
and industrious and as thrifty as the Mormons were then, they
would be a long way a-head of what they are now." Lyman Trumbull
is considerable authority upon this subject, he was Secretary of
State in Illinois when we lived in Nauvoo, and no particular
friend of ours. If we have not advanced as much as we might have
done we have scattered the truth abroad. The wisdom of our
President has taken the poor from the distant nations of the
earth, brought them here and made them rich. You pass through
this Territory to-day and you strive to find the man or woman
that cannot get bread for supper. You cannot do it. You find the
man or woman that is destitute of clothing, if you can. Such
destitution does not exist. You may search the world in vain for
a similar people, and you will find that a people so universally
comfortably situated do not exist; and yet, these are the people
who were so poor, who have been several times robbed and
plundered of all they possessed, and who then came into the most
desert country in the world, and here they have acquired this
abundance which surrounds everybody. A polity has been introduced
that benefits everybody, instead of leaving us to lay our own
plans, and be at the shrine of wickedness and corruption. When a
poor man comes to a Bishop and say, "I am hungry, I want some
bread." The Bishop, like a father, says:--"Well, what can you do?
We must find you some work, we must show you how to manage in
this country so that you can get a living." The Bishop might take
the old Gentile plan, give the hungry man a dollar, which he
would spend and do nothing to provide more, and thus he will be
kept eternally poor, but instead of this he finds him work, the
man's way is opened, and, in a short time, he is rich, for he is
able to live from his own exertions. Herein is manifested the
wisdom of Heaven, which should be in the breast of every man in
Zion, and it also shows the wisdom of that head which God has
placed to guide us and make us a self-sustaining independent
people.
348
If we go down into the States now we find them engaged in a war,
and I suppose that the language that is generally denominated the
King's English, fails to tell the extremes of folly, wickedness,
corruption and degradation that brought this war on. Tongue
cannot tell it, the language we speak has not got words enough to
describe it accurately. Friends and brothers are killing each
other. It actually seems as though the vengeance of God was
poured out upon them, and every time that either party suffer a
defeat that party is filled with increased rage and vengeance,
and they thirst for each other's blood. Such are the facts in the
case.
349
The Prophet said the Lord was about to sweep the earth with the
besom of destruction, and in that day the wicked would slay the
wicked. I cannot tell how fast things will go, but I feel
astonished when I see how the work has progressed since its
commencement in the year 1830. You go into a corn field where the
stalks grow too rapidly and you find them weak, and a very slight
wind will break them down. You look at the progress of nations
when they grow too rapidly, you will perceive that they
immediately fall to pieces. It was so with the Mahomedan empire;
it swelled in eighty years from a solitary wanderer to an empire
constituting about a third part of the then inhabited globe. It
is not so with us. This people is rising gradually. You can find
men who have gone forth and baptized their hundreds, but few who
have baptized their thousands, and if all the numbers that have
been baptized into this Church since its first organization were
added together I do not suppose that there would be less than a
million, and but few of these have remained to the present time,
the rest have built up cities for the Gentiles, and have
populated such towns as St. Louis, San Francisco, and in fact
almost all of the cities of California and the Western States.
The rest are still labouring to build up Zion, to spread abroad
the fulness of the everlasting Gospel and to save all who will
give heed to its teachings and the dictates of the Holy Spirit,
while those who cannot "bear the sieve of variety" are
occasionally leaving the Church and going again to wallow in the
wickedness of the world. There is now and then, one will go off
and come back again, and they profess to be good brethren. They
put me in mind of an anecdote. A wealthy parishioner sent his
negro servant Jack to carry a sucking pig to his parson as a
present for a Christmas roast, while on his way, Cuffy was called
into a public house by one of his comrades to have a drink, and
while quaffing his ale, some of his mischievous friends took the
pig out of the basket and placed a puppy in its stead; Cuffy then
went on his way and presented the basket to the parson, saying,
"Sir, massa has sent you a present of a fine pig for a Christmas
roast," the rev. gentleman pleased with the prospect of a fine
dinner, looked in the basket, and exclaimed, "pig, you black
rascal, it is a puppy; tell your master not to insult me by
sending me a puppy." Cuffy, on his return home, called at the ale
house for another glass, when his comrades slyly exchanged the
pig for the puppy: when Jack got home, his master said, "what did
the parson say for the fine present I sent him?" "Parson said the
pig was a puppy, that you insult him to send him a puppy." "Bring
the basket to me." He opened it, and exclaimed, "it is a pig, you
black villain." Cuffy in astonishment, and unable to account for
what he saw, cried out, "Massa, I believe he can be a pig or a
puppy just as he likes." This is just the character of those men
that act in this way, they can be pigs or puppies, Saints or
apostates, just as they like, and I do feel that if such men will
leave and stay away we will be contented with what we can raise
independent of all those who are wandering abroad and trying to
shake hands with the Devil. But I find that those who stay here,
and do their duty and struggle to fulfil counsel, will increase
in all that is good, while the others--pig and puppy--will all go
to hell together. I know that we are very pious, and for want of
better understanding makes mistakes in reference to blessings.
Joseph used very often to get up and bless the congregation in
the name of the Lord; President Young does so sometimes in a very
emphatic manner, but are these blessings appreciated?
349
Now I do not care how much wealth you pour into the laps of men,
unless there is in their bosoms the Spirit of God they are
unhappy. You may also fill a woman's lap with riches, surround
here with every imaginable comfort, and if she has not the Spirit
of the Almighty within her, and the spirit of contentment she
will be miserable. It is so with all of us; unless we have the
spirit of contentment in our hearts we are miserable, and unless
we can enjoy that spirit which brings happiness, inspires the
soul and makes a heaven in every home, we shall be constantly
uneasy. Watch the men who have gone abroad; if they become
discontented the Spirit of the Most High leaves them, but if they
do not get uneasy and unsettled in their minds they have no fear
of death, but they rejoice in the enjoyment of the Spirit of the
Lord and the spirit of mercy, then the light of revelation,
peace, happiness and contentment are and for ever will be their
portion. So will it be with all of us. These are the blessings of
the Lord unto his faithful people. If a man has all the wealth in
creation, and has heaped upon him all the honours and powers that
the world can give, his soul is discontented and miserable,
unless he possesses the Spirit of Christ.
349
I recollect reading in Seers' History of India of "an English
envoy sent on a mission to Delhi about ten years before the
emperor's death, on being introduced into their imperial
presence, was surprised to see a little old man, with a long
silvery beard, dressed in plain white muslin, standing in the
midst of a group of omrahs (Hindoo noblemen) whose rich robes
sparkling with jewels, formed a striking contrast to the
unostentatious appearance of their sovereign." This Aurung-Zeb
was remarkable for the simplicity of his habits and manners,
which he constantly maintained amid the splendour of the most
magnificent court in the world. He died at the advanced age of
eighty-nine, in the fiftieth year of his reign. The very wealth
and riches that were around him were misery to him, and the
crimes that had put the other claimants to his throne into the
grave, made him, in the midst of splendour miserably miserable.
349
Brethren, study to be content, and when we want to see if we
can't go off to California and get some more spices and some
things that we cannot get here; to surround ourselves with
sweet-meats, let us just remember brother Musser's remark--"Shake
your head." Emphatically, No; I love Zion better than all things
else.
350
Now the facts are, the comforts of life depend upon the manner
good things are used. You may get the choicest of this world's
goods; I don't care if the wealth of the world is used to get the
most delicious dishes for a man to live upon, in a short time
they become sickening and nauseous and are actually injurious to
the human system. Those who live in this way become weak and
effeminate, and finally rendered entirely useless. For my own
part, I say give me the good wheat and good plain living, then I
shall have strength, and stand a good chance for good health and
long life.
350
There was a United States Judge died here, and just before his
death he said:--"I have abused everything that is good, and know
nothing that is good." This is the condition of the world. But
with proper exercise and care, and the common food that is
produced within ourselves, is sufficient for us, and it is
calculated to develop the mind and body of man, and to lay a
foundation for a race of men that shall rule the world. Now this
is no wild chimera of the brain, for we are laying the foundation
for the redemption of the human race; we are laying a foundation
to make a fraternity of brethren, and to secure to each and all
happiness and peace. The Lord himself has laid the foundation;
and if any man wants to go away from here, let him go, but let
him remember that he will be unhappy wherever he is.
350
May the Lord bless us and enable us to inherit a spirit of
contentment, that we may inherit celestial glory. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, May 4, 1862
Daniel H. Wells, May 4, 1862
RESPONSIBILITIES RESTING UPON THE SAINTS.--INCREASE
OF POWER AND INFLUENCE.
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 4, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
350
I feel gratified, brethren and sisters, at the testimony which we
have heard this morning from our brethren, who have been called
to go upon Missions. I realize for one that it is an inestimable
privilege which the Saints enjoy, to meet together under such
favourable circumstances as we do here, to strengthen each other,
to give our testimony to the truth of what we know.
351
These brethren have been called to go upon foreign missions, and
it is a high and honourable calling to go forth as ambassadors of
salvation; and they will be blessed in this calling, if they will
keep themselves pure and spotless before the Lord they will go in
peace and return in safety. This blessing is for those who go and
have to mingle among the wicked nations of the earth. While
absent from home they are encircled with the prayers of the
faithful Saints, and they are enshrouded with a mantle, so long
as they preserve themselves pure and holy. We seal these blessing
upon them whenever they go forth upon this great Mission. I say I
feel to rejoice that we have the ability, the power and authority
to send forth these messengers of salvation to those that sit in
darkness and in the shadow of death, and I hope and trust and
know that these brethren will be the means of accomplishing a
good work upon the earth, and of establishing those principles
which lead to life and salvation in the kingdom of God. They will
gather the people together in these Valleys, for the Saints have
no desire for the fellowship of the world. Some gather up here,
it is true, for other objects than the worship of God, but they
are not the right kind. There are those brethren and sisters who
come here for the love of righteousness and they are the
majority, and will doubtless remain in the majority, for this
kingdom will never be thrown down nor given to another people.
There are those who come here filled with the leaven of
unrighteousness, having given way to the tempter until they got
it planted in their own bosoms; they do not feel satisfied when
they get here, for they have not purged out sufficient of this
leaven of unrighteousness; they soon seem to prefer another kind
of society; they feel uneasy unless they can be where wickedness
abounds, where in secret, they can wallow in the wickedness of
the world. I am glad, for one, that they have to go somewhere
else to gratify their unhallowed, selfish propensities. They want
to go to the eastern nations where they can wallow in the filth
of the wicked. I am glad and rejoice that they have to go away,
if they cannot be satisfied with the pure principles of the
Gospel, and enjoy themselves in the fresh air of these mountains.
Here we have peace and enjoy happiness and so can all the
right-minded. We have contentment, and take pleasing and solid
comfort in real enjoyment for we are placed upon a platform where
we shall go forth conquering and to conquer; and here we can
hoist the banner of righteousness and all can be shielded and
protected beneath its folds; we can labour to redeem the earth,
and cause it to bring forth from its elements and draw therefrom
those things needful for our own comfort, and we can thus be
delivered from the power of the oppressor.
351
Our brethren and sisters have been shamefully oppressed in their
native countries; they have lived where their fathers before them
lived, and so long as they continue in this way they are not and
will not be able to gain one iota, nor to advance in the scale of
intelligence; they have not taken one step to improve themselves
or their children temporally or spiritually; they are bound as it
were hand and foot, in those old countries. But when the Gospel
goes forth and they receive it in good and honest hearts, these
fetters are broken off, and they are then placed upon a platform
upon which they can improve, in fact there is then nothing to
prevent them improving and exalting themselves and gaining for
themselves an influence in the midst of this people. They can
gather up to Zion where they can gain a temporal support, and in
due time become independent and happy, following the pursuits of
truth and virtue. This is one great blessing which the Gospel
brings to many poor persons in foreign countries as well as in
our own land.
352
Well, brethren, we have great cause to rejoice in these things,
and in all the blessings which flow from the Gospel of salvation.
We have a pleasant, agreeable country, we enjoy freedom; we have
communication with the heavens, and through that medium
intelligence flows to the minds of the children of men. We have
the authority of the Holy Priesthood which has been conferred
upon the children of men from our Father and God. How it becomes
us then to appreciate these blessings. We have no time for
carelessness, but every hour and moment should be occupied to
promote the interest of our Father's kingdom upon the earth; to
preserve the keys and power, which the Almighty has conferred
upon us, pure and holy before him; to preserve ourselves and our
influence before high Heaven, and then all will be well with us.
352
It is a new era in which we are living; and it is a new light
that has dawned upon this people; and power and influence is
increasing and will continue to increase among the people of God
continually, for this is their destiny; and although they may not
understand the growing influence and power of this mighty work in
which we are engaged, still they are flowing in a steady stream
unto this people. What is there for this people to accomplish and
perform? It is their business to preserve this Priesthood
untarnished, that wisdom may flow unto them through its holy
influence, that they may know how to wield the power thereof for
the best good of the kingdom of God. It becomes us well to
understand this, that we may not unwisely wield the power that is
and that will ere long be put into our hands. This is what the
wicked nations have done with their power, but it will not do for
us. No, for if we were to use it in this way, all the authority
and power ever given would be taken away from us, as it is now
being taken from them. But, if we are faithful, power and
influence will continue to flow unto us until the kingdoms of
this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and of his
Christ. Then let us step forth to do good, and whenever we have
the opportunity let us assist in the great work which lies before
us; and let us labour to preserve this power upon the earth, that
there may be an ensign to the nations, and an emblem of
righteousness to all people.
352
It is the inestimable privilege of this people, if they will
receive and honour it, to establish the principles of
righteousness and truth, and to establish that kingdom which
shall stand for ever and ever. It is our privilege to become
pillars in that kingdom, to bring it forth, to honour and sustain
it. It is a temporal work; everything is requisite for the
kingdom of God that is needed for any other kingdom, except
wickedness. We want to build up cities, and to cultivate and
beautify the earth, and make the place of the Lord's feet
glorious. Every excellence, power and blessing belongs to the
Saints of the Most High God, if they will prove themselves worthy
to receive them. We have means to perform foreign missions, to
save the people; we have also means at home to bring forth the
grain to build up cities and temples, and to go forth upon the
right and upon the left to protect the right, and to develop the
resources of the land into which the Lord has brought us; to
shield ourselves from the wicked and ungodly, and thwart them in
all things. All these things have to be done. We have all
missions to perform, some one kind and some another.
352
We have now before us a temporal work in building the Temple; and
in order to do this, we have to make the State road passable for
teams; and to do this, it is necessary to raise it in all the low
places, to open the ditches and allow the water to run off. This
is a temporal work that must be attended to, day by day, until it
is completed. The stone-cutters are lying idle for want of stone.
We do not want the road lost now, after so much labour has been
bestowed upon it.
353
There are a great many rumours afloat about the expeditions that
have gone out from here, and I want to say that they are not
worthy of your credit. And I want to say that it is all right
with regard to those expeditions going forth, and will result for
the benefit of this people. The people of this kingdom are minute
men, or should be, and they should be prepared to go as
circumstances shall direct, and in this way we prove ourselves
before God, that we are ready to do his will, and to do his
bidding. The requisition was made by the proper authority at
Washington, and was readily responded to, as has always been the
case when a call has been made through the proper channel, and
the compliance with this call will result in good. Our brethren
will perform their duties and do honour to their country. It is
our country; we are citizens of the American Government, and we
have a right to act for the preservation of its institutions, and
we have always done it whenever called upon, and we have shown
ourselves ready to respond to our duty as good citizens, no
matter what usage we have received in return. This proves a
weapon in the hands of this people for their defence. Let us feel
contented to respond to every call that comes from the proper
source, let us do it with full faith and confidence believing
that it is right.
353
If there are those among us who want to go to the world, let them
go till they get their fill, and we would rather they would do
this than stay here and contaminate the Saints of the Most High.
353
Let our brethren who are going on missions keep themselves pure
and unspotted from the world. We know that we can perform a
mission in the world and mingle with them as far as shall be
necessary, without partaking of their wickedness. Our
Missionaries are obliged to mingle with them more or less; and,
in fact, we are all in the world, but it does not prove that the
Saints are obliged to mingle with the wicked and carry the wicked
in their bosoms, but they can keep themselves upon the platform
of virtue and cleave close unto the Lord.
353
Our brother, who was speaking, in his remarks conveyed the idea
that he had a greater degree of the gifts of the Spirit and
happiness therein before he came here than he has now. This is a
mistake, in my opinion, for the power of God is manifest more
strongly by contrast in the world, even as light shines in
darkness. Here are the ordinances of the Church administered
continually; and the healing power is not noticed here as much as
in the world; if there is one case of healing in the world, it is
a marvel, whereas, here it is so common an occurrence that a case
of healing is less noticed or thought about. The Spirit of light
penetrates into the world, where the darkness is such that it may
be felt, but here it is swallowed up in the greater light.
354
This people are gaining influence and power with the Heavens, and
they are enjoying more of the blessings of the Heavens than are
enjoyed anywhere else upon the earth. I know when clouds spread
over the wicked nations, this people feel it, even as the
telegraphic wire is affected by approaching storms. When a cloud
looms up over the people in the Valleys, it is felt to the utmost
extremity of the earth. The Elders have borne this testimony time
and again. They have frequently, when any great movement has been
about to be made against us, known the designs of the enemies of
this people; a knowledge of what they purposed doing has come as
by a shock of electricity, and thus by the inspiration of the
good Spirit they have known the intentions of those that concoct
in secret against the welfare of the people of God; and, by the
same Spirit of revelation have the Elders broad known of any
great and important movement at home. Through this same influence
at home, here in Zion, has the President seen and known, even as
he has understood a book that was open before him, what were the
intentions of our enemies, and he has often told us their most
secret combinations and devices; and the very extent of their
hearts has been revealed to him, and, at the same time, their
power of accomplishing what they have designed has been shown to
him, and to what extent they could carry out their plans. He has
always seemed to be forewarned, to enable him, I suppose, to take
measures to thwart their unholy plans and wicked devices; and
have they not been thwarted? You, yourselves, are witnesses of
these things, and as this people improve and learn to preserve
themselves pure before the Heavens, so will the gifts and graces
of the kingdom be multiplied unto them, and as they get wisdom to
operate for the benefit of the kingdom and for their own benefit,
so fast will they obtain the power to carry out their righteous
intentions. We should not seek to have power any faster than we
can use it for good.
354
Well, brethren, I bear my testimony, in addition to the testimony
which has been borne here to-day, of Joseph Smith and of Brigham
Young, that I know them to be good men, chosen of the Lord to
perform a great work in the last days. I also bear my testimony
to the truth of the Gospel which we have embraced; I know it is
of God, and it will lead those that are faithful into his
presence; and that they will ultimately triumph over all enemies
and reign upon the earth; I know it will exalt all who are humble
and faithful unto the end of their probation. I pray God to
preserve you and me, and help us to be useful in our day and
generation, and that we may make it our business to seek to build
up his kingdom, and maintain that power which the Almighty is
establishing upon the earth; let us labour to lift aloft the
banner of peace and truth, and walk worthily before the Lord that
we may receive the blessings which our religion will bring unto
us, if faithful.
354
May God help us to do these things, is my prayer in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, May 25, 1862
Daniel H. Wells, May 25, 1862
INFLUENCE OF PARENTS IN TRAINING THEIR CHILDREN.--POWER
WHICH ACCOMPANIES THE ELDERS WHEN HAVING
THE FAITH AND PRAYERS OF THE PEOPLE
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 25, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
355
I certainly feel it a privilege to listen to such instructions as
we have had this morning. I feel that we are a favoured people;
and that we can have instructions continually poured out upon us
day by day, and Sabbath by Sabbath, that are calculated in their
nature to reform, to elevate and instruct the mind. The
principles of our religion exercise an influence over the minds
of the people which is calculated to lead them in the paths of
virtue, truth and sobriety, and in that way which will best
conduce to their happiness here and hereafter. Many reflections
pass through my mind when I look abroad throughout the length and
breadth of this Territory, and view the position of the
Latter-day Saints who are gathered in these valleys of the
mountains; and when I consider the object and purpose that have
brought them here and that are keeping them together, view the
vastness of their desires before high Heaven, their wishes in
regard to themselves and posterity, their strong faith and unison
of purpose which have caused them to take the course they are now
pursuing, I consider it is a sublime spectacle to behold. Think
of a community of thousands and tens of thousands actuated by one
and the same purpose, and that the most noble in its nature, and
that they are using their exertions for the establishment of
peace and righteousness upon the earth, continually seeking to
produce a oneness in all their manifestations towards each other,
in their public instructions and in their daily walk and
conversation, using their life to do those things that will exalt
the human family and striving to walk sin and iniquity under
their feet. The consideration of this subject causes very strange
and yet good reflections to pass through my mind. When I look
upon this people and consider the subject of their present and
future progress, when I view the matter in this light, I conclude
that the feeling and desire with the great majority is to have
righteousness prevail; and I know that this feeling exists to a
greater extent here than it does anywhere else upon the surface
of this globe. As was remarked last Sunday, by brother Taylor, if
sin and iniquity bear sway, although the people may have here and
there good principle, something among them that is calculated to
do good, here and there an item of essential doctrine, and
occasionally a few good men who seek to sustain good principles
to exalt virtue and truth, yet these are overbalanced by the
wicked and ungodly, and hence that people cannot enjoy pure and
unalloyed happiness.
356
There is no power but that of the Almighty that can sustain these
heavenly principles, and it can only be accomplished by drawing
the people out from the nations and placing them where they can
overbalance all wicked influences and have the predominance over
the evil. This is our situation, and how does it become us to act
as the repositories of these favours? Should we sink into sin and
iniquity, or should we continue to improve in the knowledge of
God and to increase in those principles which lead to exaltation?
We should endeavour to eradicate evil from our midst. What is our
prayer? Is it not that those who work wickedness may be rooted
out, and that those who work righteousness may be left to inherit
the land? But how often do we see in our own experience little
departures from these principles of right? Men swayed this way
and the other by the influence of evil, just as brother Cummings
said, though it may be ever so slight, yet it gives the Enemy the
advantage; it leads men astray, takes them into darkness and
error. We can see the individual who is thus swayed as he becomes
completely darkened in his mind, and finally we see him stray
from the fold of Christ.
357
This is the way with some of our young men who have been brought
up by good, pious and righteous parents; and it is also to be
regretted that we sometimes see those fathers who have been long
in the Church lead their children to do evil by their improper
examples, and not, perhaps, designing to use that kind of
influence which will lead their offspring to the commission of
crime. But, I apprehend that when a child comes to maturity he
will have to stand and act upon his own volition; when he comes
to this state he has both the knowledge and the power to act for
himself, and in that case the responsibility attaches to the
child and not to the parents. How often do we see children
following in the path of their parents? If the parents are
industrious we naturally expect that the children will follow in
that path, but if parents learn their children to do that which
is not right, they are apt to grow up in sin. I believe that the
child is naturally honest, but when this feeling to do wrong
first penetrates the mind of the child it causes it to look and
wonder in astonishment, and it can scarcely comprehend what the
parents mean. I have thought frequently upon this subject, and I
have seen circumstances where the child could not comprehend the
evil or the cheat that was intended, when it would appear to be
bereft of its senses and to be completely astonished when it
comprehended what was intended by its parents. Now the child has
the utmost confidence in its parents, and when it comes to
maturity that confidence will be retained, provided the parents
do not forfeit it. I believe that the child is astonished when it
discovers any departure from truth on the part of its parents; I
consider, therefore, that the responsibility, to a great extent,
is with the Elders and those who are over the people in the
community. If confidence be impaired in the parents, then all the
children have to look to for instruction and guidance are those
who hold authority among the people. I know there are people here
who are lawless and who do not consider the rights of their
neighbours, and it is as it was said anciently, "My people do not
consider." Parents do not consider that the eyes of their
children are upon them, reading in their looks, acts and words
that which will be incorporated in their own nature and
manifested in their future career. Children are continually
watching, and they imitate everything they see, and, in fact,
generally speaking, they are very great at imitation. Then, how
circumspect and how careful should parents be to instil
righteousness and holy principles into the young and tender minds
of their children; remember to teach them principles of honour,
teach them to avoid everything that has the appearance of evil,
and let them be taught to look down with disdain upon those
little peccadilloes and little nasty tricks that are sometimes
indulged in. Some have been taught that certain little mean
tricks are according to the way of the world, and, therefore,
they have indulged in them. I despise such performances, and I
like to see a man above that which will lead to dishonesty. Here
are my brethren and sisters who have come from different parts of
the world, and who have been traditionated to do a great many
things that are contrary to the spirit of the Gospel, but we have
had instructions in this kingdom to put away far from us all
those practices that are contrary to the spirit and genius of our
own religion. Who will act in this way when they can see very
clearly that these little things will lead them on to still
greater? It has been quite a common practice with some to steal
the soap and the clothes of those for whom they were washing.
Such practices are as common as anything that occurs in their
lives; they have been trained up to such things all their days,
and their fathers before them from generation to generation.
Well, shall they carry on these little petty stealings in this
generation, or shall they quit them and teach their children to
do so too? Has not the Gospel placed them upon a platform where
they can live without continuing in these evil practices? They
doubtless have their apologies for these things in the old
country where they are oppressed, and, as it were, trodden under
foot of men, but here it is not so, for the Gospel will redeem
them, exalt them, and bring them up to where they can live better
without these practices than with them, and where they can leave
these things off and have the confidence of their brethren and
friends, so long as they do not attempt to drag these evil
practices with them into the kingdom of God. I tell you the
kingdom of God will do you but little good, unless you forsake
all your evil ways and turn unto the Lord our God with full
purpose of heart.
357
Let us not have such things hanging around us, nor permit
ourselves to transmit any of them to our children, but let us
purify our own hearts, and then let us set before them pure and
holy examples. I speak of these things with a view to have the
same remarks apply to all the evil influences with which the
Devil has afflicted the world. I am aware that there are those
both around us and amongst us that would be glad to see these
kind of practices triumph just as they do in the world, and then
the Enemy of all righteousness would have the people in his own
hands just as he has in the world. But we have the privilege of
overcoming those things, and have been placed in a position where
we can combine our energies for the accomplishment of those which
are required of us, ever seeking to do good, having had our
hearts touched with those principles which have come from heaven.
In this way we can rid ourselves of those evils which prevail
within the rest of the world.
357
Let that father who sends his child to feed his horse in his
neighbour's pasture over night and to bring him home before
morning, consider what influence it will have upon his son in
after life. Would it not make a thief of him? It would; and it
would frame his mind for trespassing upon his neighbour whenever
he might have the opportunity.
358
Man is the most independent being upon God's footstool, for he
has his free volition to do right or wrong; he has the power to
reject the evil and choose the good if he chooses, and if he
wants to consign himself to oblivion and go back to native
element let him follow in the path of the ungodly; but, if, on
the other hand, he wants to endure and dwell with God and holy
angels, to have knowledge and power to understand all
intelligence and finally become one of the Gods of eternity, let
him take a course to produce that effect, and let him use his
influence to bring to pass that which is calculated to exalt and
bring him up finally upon the platform of the Gods of eternity.
358
We are here upon God's footstool and we have all the privilege
and the power to take either course--to take which road we
please. Here through the goodness of God in these last days
mankind have a privilege which they have not had for many
generations that are past and gone. Here a man can live and
pursue the path of righteousness, truth and virtue and none dare
forcibly drive him from the path of right, but, if, on the other
hand, a man is not honest he can join with the wicked and
ungodly. A man who has a disposition to do right can here prove
his integrity in all the relations of life, in all the
intercourse he has with men on the earth he can increase his
power to do good, and none will attempt to hinder him. This is a
great privilege, and one that does not belong to all the people
upon the face of the earth, but it accrues to the people of these
Valleys because they have been gathered out from the nations and
brought under the influences which prevail here. And where these
principles are cherished and taught by the servants of God, where
they are urged continually upon the attention of the people,
where the people practice them and shun the evil and live for
happiness and glory there is present peace; but if they take
another course and neglect those principles of light and
intelligence they will be led to ruin and be subjected to all
kinds of disasters. We can see clearly that those who are
supposed to be righteous can be so in the nations of the earth,
though not so easily as they can here, for it is very easily to
be seen that the influence of the good Spirit and the principles
of eternal life cannot be used to the same extent there as in
these valleys and mountains.
359
When Joseph was in Egypt he could preserve his integrity before
Potiphar and Pharaoh, and so it is with our Elders who go out
from here to perform duties that may be assigned them among the
nations of the earth; they can preserve their integrity, and by
cleaving to those principles which they have learned while here
they will have power over the Tempter, and they will return when
they have accomplished their missions in peace and safety, for
the Lord will preserve them from those evils which are calculated
to lead them into disgrace. This is the advantage of those who go
forth from the midst of this people; they have the faith and
prayers of all Israel to shield them from the powers of darkness
and from those influences which would otherwise lead them to
commit sin; by these means are the Elders of this Church
preserved when in the midst of wickedness. This is a great power
that is upon the earth, and it is here because holy and righteous
principles exist and are practised among this people. These are
some of the benefits derived from obedience to the fulness of the
Gospel, and it becomes us as Saints of the Most High to strive to
preserve ourselves pure and holy before him, to take hold of good
and righteous principles like men and women of God, to labour to
sustain our present existence, to sustain ourselves by drawing
from the elements all those good things which he has placed
within our reach, and thus become a really independent people, to
be no longer dependent upon those who would gladly sell us for
the cloth we have to wear. It becomes an experiment for us to
sustain ourselves, though not exactly one that is liable to fail,
but it is to see whether a righteous and holy people, coming out
from the world, can draw from the elements that have been
previously scattered around them for their own immediate
sustenance and support, or whether they will for ever be
dependent upon those who would destroy them.
359
We have made good progress in these valleys of the mountains, and
it is truly encouraging to look around and see what has been
accomplished within fifteen years. Still there is a great deal
more to be done. When ancient Israel went out of Egypt, a vast
host of them, the Lord administered to their immediate
necessities, and ordained that their clothing should not wear
out, and in this way they were freed from labour while travelling
in the wilderness; the Lord himself combined the elements for the
benefit and support of the people. Now, we have been brought a
far greater distance than they were, but the manna from heaven
has not been showered out upon us as it was upon them. We have
had to exert our intellect, to delve in the earth, and to a great
extent we have succeeded in bringing from the elements our food
and clothing. I think this is a far greater work than that which
Moses brought about, and we are doing it without that mighty
interposition which seemed to be necessary in the days of Moses,
though the Lord has truly been prolific in blessing the earth
since his people came to this country. What have the servants of
God done since they came here? The first thing was to dedicate
the earth, the air, the water and the mountains, and this
blessing has been poured out upon them and upon the people, and
through the blessing of High Heaven, the earth has brought forth
to the sustenance of his people. Is there not a dignity in this
labour which we are performing? In endeavouring to bring from the
elements things necessary for our support? I say there is, and
there is an honour that accrues to the Latter-day Saints for
their indefatigable exertions in this respect; it shows that they
are alive to the work of the last days, that they are exerting
themselves to build up a city and a kingdom wherein shall dwell
righteousness, to the defiance of the Devil and his hosts. What a
glorious sight it would be to see the united hosts of Israel
present one mighty and unbroken phalanx against the wickedness of
the world. If this were the case could the Devil or wicked men
break such a band of united brethren? No; they would say come on,
let the surges of opposition roll up against us, and still we
will stand steadfast being of one heart and one mind. What is
there that this people could not accomplish if they would
preserve inviolate this integrity, and stand shoulder to shoulder
in all the acts of their lives, to sustain one another and those
that are placed to guide and dictate in the kingdom of God? There
is nothing but what could be done by a union of this kind, for it
is your privilege, and it is also the privilege of all the
Latter-day Saints to be united in doing that which is good, and I
am happy to say that this is the case to a great extent, but
still the people might do more towards concentrating their
energies for the welfare of Israel. There are a great many mean
little acts manifest themselves yet, at this advanced day; these
we should all seek to reject and begin anew with ourselves, and
see that none of these things are traced to our bosom.
360
Brother Cummings does not pretend to train up his children to
walk in these bye and forbidden paths of which I have been
speaking, neither do I nor brother Brigham nor many others, still
there are others that turn out vile and do those things that are
wrong. But the time must come that righteousness must prevail, or
else we have no privilege, no promise of the future, and in fact
without it we have nothing that is any better than that which is
possessed by anybody else, and we had better have stayed in the
world and served the Devil at the places where we came from than
to have come here for such a purpose. All those who feel like
continuing in this way had a great deal better be somewhere else
striving to introduce such evil practices as they have brought
from the old world. A Gospel of salvation would reform every son
and daughter of Adam, if they would let it, and it would bring
them upon the platform of redemption, for the Gospel is redeeming
in its qualities; it is ennobling in its nature, and it leads on
to great and glorious results, and if we wish to be the
recipients of its benefits it is for us to turn from the path
which leads to destruction, and walk continually in the path of
life. I truly feel an interest in this people, because they are
of the class who are striving to do right; I feel proud to be
associated with such a people as this, with all the follies which
I cannot fellowship and which, in connection with others, I shall
try to overcome, and to redeem this people from all evil. I say
that we are a good people, and far the best people that live upon
the earth, and let us try to get rid of things that are contrary
to the spirit of the Gospel as fast as we can, and try to induce
the people by whom we are surrounded to increase in the love of
God, to hate that which is evil, and by the love which they have
for the principles of holiness, cause them to hate iniquity and
love righteousness. The presentation of these things to the minds
of the people will do good, it will be a means of imparting to
them the influences and principles by which we are inspired. In
this way, perhaps, we may redeem some of them and bring them back
to where they can have the honour, the glory and the peace which
are the reward of the righteous, even of all who eschew evil and
do good.
361
Let each and every one exercise their influence in this way, to
promote holy and righteous principles upon the earth. Religion is
glorious where it brings peace to the soul and contentment to the
mind. Let us abide in those things and keep ourselves within the
scope of those holy influences that do predominate and prevail in
the midst of this people, and do not let us run here and there
after things which do not concern us. If we want to be blest by
those predominating principles and influences which the Lord has
placed here, far from the power of the wicked, let us not by any
act of our own throw ourselves outside of those influences. The
moment we do it of our own volition we tread upon slippery
places. Men may go away from here when they are sent by proper
authority, when they are wanted to accomplish a certain purpose,
and they can retain the Spirit of the Almighty, but when they go
without being sent, of their own volition, then they have no
assurance that their feet will not slip; they have not the faith
of the people to help them; the angels have no charge to preserve
them, and particularly those that leave and go into sin and
iniquity, and are finally captivated by Satan. And, supposing
they only go to Salmon river or California and return, perhaps
having a little of the leaven of life, they return with the
spirit of the world upon them. Have we any examples of this kind?
If we have let us look at them, and from the lessons of the past
let us look at the results of the future. I have seen them come
back with a little gold, and it has almost invariably ruined
them, nine cases out of ten this has been the result, and if they
have not succeeded as well as they thought they ought to have
done in the midst of the Saints, they are found with curses upon
their lips, such as the inhabitants where they have been are
accustomed to indulge in: they do not respect the Sabbath, they
do not meet in the Tabernacle with the brethren to learn the word
of the Lord, neither do they meet anywhere else for any good
purpose, but they may be seen in the streets racing their horses,
or cutting up some kind of useless folly, wasting their time till
their money is gone, and then they have nothing to do but to go
back and get more. They go, and perhaps get a less sum than they
did the first time, but no matter whether they do or not they are
never contented. This has been my experience, and this is the
best, the fairest and the smoothest light in which I can view
such cases and speak of them. This course of life, so far as it
has an influence, disqualifies the young man from making a good,
humble, faithful follower of Jesus; it disqualifies him from
becoming a Saint of the Most High. This is my experience; you can
look at the subject with your own eyes.
361
There are quite a number, and some good men among them, that want
to know if it is counsel to go out on the road to trade. I tell
them that I have no counsel of that kind to give, neither have I
heard the President give such counsel to any one. If I want to go
out on the road to trade, taking butter and eggs and such like
things, and my Bishop and President want me to go, then I should
feel that I could be preserved. I should doubtless feel it to be
a great burden, and as for seeking for such an opportunity it
would be far from me, for I certainly would not wish to go unless
I was wanted.
361
I mention this matter because many have asked me about it, and I
have universally told them that I have no such counsel to give.
It is a blessing to live in such a community as this, and I feel
that it is not safe for any one to use his own volition to go
outside of this influence. This feeling is what has led my mind
in this way, and I pray God to help us to stand upon this
platform where we can be preserved from the influences of the
wicked, and keep ourselves so that we cannot be led astray, nor
be swayed to and fro by every wind of doctrine or example that
comes along, but that we may seek for wisdom and knowledge, that
our minds may be prepared to receive the teachings we hear from
day to day.
361
May God help us to do right, and cause truth and good examples to
sink deep into our hearts, that we may cultivate every virtuous
and holy principle, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Daniel
H. Wells, September 14, 1862
Daniel H. Wells, September 14, 1862
ETERNAL SALVATION.--CONTINUED IMPROVEMENT BRINGS EXALTATION.
Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 14, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
362
The subject of eternal salvation is or ought to be interesting to
all people. All the forms of religion which have been invented by
the different sects of the day could never make one single line
of Scripture. They have shut up the door of immediate revelation
between God and man, and it does not seem to occur to them that
this is the only means upon which the world can ever attain to
the knowledge of God. All their religion and piety for many
generations past have not produced one word of Scripture for the
guidance of mankind to salvation in this and in the next
existence. While they hold up the Bible as the all-sufficient
guide to the possession of life eternal, they at the same time
inculcate a principle which would never have given them a Bible.
They fasten their faith and hope for salvation upon revelations
given to another people, in another age and under other
circumstances.
362
When God has a people upon the earth he gives them living
oracles, and communicates his mind and will to them for their
present and future exaltation, as well in one age as in another.
The Old and New Testaments, yea, all Scriptures are made by this
process. Prophets and Apostles are the mediums through which the
Almighty communicates his will to the children of men.
Revelations given from God to us are more binding upon us than
revelations given to another people, because they are in
accordance with our wants and circumstances, and fit our case
more perfectly than revelations given to another people many
generations back.
362
This generation is responsible for the revelations of God given
to them; if they receive them, blessed are they; if they reject
them, woe is their doom. The words of God sent to this age by
Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the Lord, and by his Apostles, is a
dispensation of good will to all men now living, and they are
responsible to God as to the manner in which they receive or
reject it. These words are for their salvation, if they see
proper to accede to them.
362
We talk a great deal about exaltation. We look for exaltation in
the heavens--in the eternities which are before us. We expect the
Gospel of salvation to exalt us. Where and when is this
exaltation to commence? Some do not expect exaltation until after
death. This is a mistake. Our exaltation commences in this world.
That individual who has received the light of truth in his own
bosom, has the base or foundation of his exaltation formed within
him, and if he progresses in the knowledge of God--in the things
which pertain to eternal life, he is in the road to exaltation,
otherwise he is not. That brother who redeems himself from the
habit of drunkenness, or from any other vicious practice, and
suffers the holy principles of the Gospel to work in him for his
redemption, is exalting himself in the kingdom of God.
363
The work of exaltation is the work of this probation, and has to
do with every duty that pertains to it. That sister who seeks
diligently to order her own conduct and her household; who seeks
to bring forth from the elements for her own support, commences
in the right way to obtain exaltation; she exalts herself in the
sight of her husband and in the sight of all good men. She can be
economical with that which she handles for the use of her
household, whereas, before she has perhaps been wasteful and
prodigal of the rich blessings of God bestowed upon her. In
making this reformation she has taken an important step in the
way of exaltation in this world for exaltation in the world to
come. That man who improves in the cultivation of his farm, in
the cultivation of fruit, who plants a single fruit tree if he
does no more, and cultivates it, and cause it to bring forth more
fruit, he has done something towards his exaltation--has made one
step towards redeeming the earth from sin and iniquity, and from
the curse pronounced against it. It was said to Adam "Cursed is
the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the
days of thy life; thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth
to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field."
363
That man who commences to keep himself clean, whereas he has been
brought up in filthiness and dirt, is engaged in the good work of
exaltation upon his own person. That housekeeper who has been
slatternly, slothful and filthy in her habits, and begins to be
thrifty, industrious and cleanly in her household pursuits,
commences the work of exaltation in that household. Those who
ornament their houses and their gardens, making nice tidy fences,
who ornament their fields, making everything pleasant and
agreeable around them, commence the work of exaltation, and make
a heaven at home for their wives and children; a home to which
their children in after years will look back with pleasant
reminiscences, regarding the home of their childhood the
pleasantest place they ever saw. A pleasant and happy home has
its influence in creating in the young mind a love of order--a
love of all that is beautiful, cleanly, virtuous and true.
363
We can commence our exaltation upon this earth by trying to
redeem it and ourselves from the effects of the fall, and
continuing to progress in every good word and work. If we build a
house and wish to build another, we have the experience of the
one we have built to improve upon in building another. If we have
raised one crop of grain, or one tree, we can improve upon that
experience in raising more. Thus we progress and become exalted
more and more. This same principle will hold good in any pursuit
of life--rural, mechanical, scientific or philosophical; whatever
efforts we make to inform our minds, we have it in our power to
do better still, gaining more knowledge and intelligence as we
progress in life.
363
If by the enlightening aid of the Holy Ghost, that leadeth into
all truth, we strive constantly to improve in all things we shall
set ourselves about, we can improve faster than those who are not
blessed with its influence, because our actions are based upon a
principle of heavenly light and intelligence, giving us power to
excel in all things we set our hands to do in righteousness.
363
Truth will prevail, while all manmade systems, on which the whole
world stands convicted before High Heaven, will be swept away, as
this people and this work progresses, because truth must and will
prevail.
364
Let those who have not yet commenced to make improvements begin
the good work at once; and let us all be constantly satisfied
that we are doing something for good day by day. Inasmuch as we
have been wicked, let us no longer be wicked. We have a standard
of righteousness in our own bosoms; let us be actuated by it in
all that we do. Let us be righteous, holy, truthful; walking
wickedness under our feet, exalting righteousness in all our
ways, that it may rule in us until sin and its consequences shall
be subdued, and we gain a victory even over death and the grave,
and life eternal shall reign supreme upon the face of the whole
earth. I ask God to add his blessing in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Brigham
Young, August 31, 1862
Brigham Young, August 31, 1862
APOSTLESHIP OF JOSEPH SMITH.--DESTRUCTION AWAITING THE NATIONS.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 31, 1862.
Reported by G. D. Watt.
364
We have just been listening to the testimony of one of the
Apostles of the Lord Jesus Christ, also an Apostle of him whom
the Lord has called in our day to establish his kingdom no more
to be overcome by wickedness on the earth. To say that we are
Apostles of Joseph Smith is rather a dark saying to many. Jesus
Christ being sent of the Father to perform a certain work, became
an Apostle. It is written in the book called Hebrews, "Wherefore,
holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the
Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus; who was
faithful to him that appointed him, as also Moses was faithful
and all his house." The Saviour called upon a number of men to
assist him in the work his Father had sent him to do, and sent
them into the world to proclaim his mission and Gospel,
instructing them to baptize all believers. In this way they
became the Apostles of Jesus Christ, and at the day of his coming
they will stand at his right hand in a pillar of fire, being
clothed with robes of righteousness, with crowns upon their
heads, in glory to judge the whole house of Israel.
364
Joseph Smith was the first Apostle of this Church, and was
commanded of Jesus Christ to call and ordain other Apostles and
send them into all the world with a message to all people, and
with authority to baptize all who should believe the fulness of
the Gospel and sincerely repent of all their sins. These other
Apostles are Apostles of Jesus Christ, and of Joseph Smith the
chief Apostle of this last dispensation.
365
Joseph Smith has laid the foundation of the kingdom of God in the
last days; others will rear the super structure. Its laws and
ordinances, its blessings and privileges have been laid before
all people who would hear; the testimony of God's servants has
sounded like the voice of a trumpet from nation to nation, and
from people to people, warning the honest and meek of the earth
to flee from Babylon to the chambers in the mountains for safety
until the indignation shall be past. If all the inhabitants of
the earth had been as diligent in searching out the truth and as
willing to receive it as hundreds in this congregation have been,
the world would have been converted long ago. But few people,
compared with the masses, have ever received and lived the Gospel
of Jesus Christ, in any age of the world in which it has been
preached.
365
Enoch possessed intelligence and wisdom from God that few men
ever enjoyed, walking and talking with God for many years; yet,
according to the history written by Moses, he was a great length
of time in establishing his kingdom among men. The few that
followed him enjoyed the fulness of the Gospel, and the rest of
the world rejected it. Enoch and his party were taken from the
earth, and the world continued to ripen in iniquity until they
were overthrown by the great flood in the days of Noah; and, "as
it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the days of the
coming of the Son of Man."
365
So sure as the Lord called upon Joseph Smith, jun., to bring
forth his Gospel and establish his kingdom, just so sure will he
hold this generation accountable for their acts in relation
thereto. If any people reject the Gospel, God will destroy that
people or nation. The majority of the people of the world declare
that Joseph Smith was not called of God. If they know that, then
are they safe in rejecting his testimony. I know that he was
called of God, and this I know by the revelations of Jesus Christ
to me, and by the testimony of the Holy Ghost. Had I not so
learned this truth, I should never have been what is called a
"Mormon," neither should I have been here to-day. The world is as
uncertain of the calling of Joseph Smith, as their religious
ministers are that they are called of God; they hope they are so
called; they hope they have experienced a change of heart; they
hope they are renewed in spirit; they hope their sins are
forgiven; they hope the Lord is gracious to them, &c., &c. If I
did not know that my sins were forgiven, my hope would do me but
little good.
365
For argument's sake I will say, if we should be mistaken as to
the legality of Joseph Smith's calling, we still bear the same
relationship towards the heavens as any other portion of mankind,
and have the same chance of salvation, standing on equal grounds
with them. Joseph told us that Jesus was the Christ, the Mediator
between God and man, and the Saviour of the world. He told us
that there was no other name in the heavens nor under the
heavens, neither could there be, by which mankind could be saved
in the presence of the Father, but by and through the name and
ministry of Jesus Christ, and the atonement he made on Mount
Calvary. Joseph also told us that the Saviour requires strict
obedience to all the commandments, ordinances and laws pertaining
to his kingdom, and that if we would do this we should be made
partakers of all the blessings promised in his Gospel.
366
We have already been made partakers of the blessings of the
Gospel which he promised to his disciples. One in particular I
will name, and that is peace, Jesus says, "these things I have
spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye
shall have tribulation, but be of good cheer: I have overcome the
world." There are hundreds now before me who can testify that in
the world they have had tribulation, but in the Gospel, as we
believe it, they have found peace. Again, "Blessed are ye when
men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their
company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil
for the Son of Man's sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for
joy: for behold your reward is great in heaven, for in the like
manner did their fathers unto the Prophets. Have the world
separated the Latter-day Saints from their company? They have.
For what? For disobeying the laws of the land? No. They cast them
out for believing in Jesus Christ and in Joseph Smith as his
Prophet. This whole people were cast out for believing that God
spake to Joseph Smith and chose him to be his messenger--his
Apostle--to this generation. I testify to you that we were not
cast out for teaching and practising the Patriarchal doctrine, as
our enemies now declare, for at that time it [had] not been
published to the world, but it was for believing, preaching and
practising the doctrines of the new Testament; for believing in
the events to take place in the latter days, as foretold by the
ancient Prophets; and, for believing the declarations of Joseph
Smith, that Jesus was indeed the Christ and the Saviour of all
men, but especially of them that believe, and that he had set to
his hand the second time to gather his people, to establish his
kingdom, to build up Zion, redeem Jerusalem, empty the earth of
wickedness and bring in everlasting righteousness.
366
Joseph Smith testified that he had received revelations from God,
that holy angels had administered to him, that he had seen the
heavens opened, had seen Jesus Christ and knew that he lived, and
that all the people must acknowledge him to be the Christ, the
Saviour of the world, and to obtain salvation through him must
obey his ordinances, keep inviolate their covenants with him and
with each other, and try with all their might to restore the
covenants broken by the fathers, that the celestial gates leading
to the presence of God may be opened to all believers. And this
is our testimony, last of all, that God has spoken from the
heavens, commanding us to preach repentance to this generation,
giving us authority to baptize for the remission of sins, and to
bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. The
remission of sins, the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the favour of
God cannot be obtained in any other way. These are God's
unchangeable conditions for mankind to observe, when they are
called upon to enter into an everlasting covenant with him to
serve him and none else. For preaching this Gospel Joseph Smith
was cast out and murdered; and for the same cause this people
have been persecuted and afflicted, and finally cast out beyond
the confines of so-called civilization.
367
What do we now see abroad? Confusion in all the ramifications of
society. In the days of the great tower of Babel God confounded
their language, and spread confusion and dismay among them, and
ultimately scattered them to the four winds of heaven. The
confusion will be no less great in these days, and the
destruction of human life will be so great that but few men will
be left. With the people in Christendom it is "oh, here," and
"lo, there"--"Christ is here, and Christ is there." Some say
"observe one ordinance and no more;' others say "observe two
ordinances and no more;" some say "observe none at all;" and so
on. There is no true faith, for all is uncertainty--every man
pursuing his own way. They have no light of revelation to guide
them, and that which would have saved this nation from its
present awful chastisement they have cast out from them,
therefore "Behold the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it
waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the
inhabitants thereof. The land shall be utterly emptied, and
utterly spoiled; for the Lord hath spoken this word."
367
When Joseph Smith came to the people with the message of the
Gospel in its fullness, they said "let us kill him, or he will
change our customs, overthrow our religions, make proselytes in
foreign lands and flood our country with them, expose our
political corruptions, and may take away our place in the nation;
come, let us kill him." They did kill him, that debt is upon
them, and they have it to pay. The Lord pity them; I do. I pity
them because they are so short-sighted, so wicked, and so
determined to fight God and his laws. They killed Joseph Smith,
and cast out this people for believing in him. Are they still
upon our track? They are.
367
In a correspondence between Mr. Greeley, of new York, and the
President, Mr. Lincoln declared it was his intention to do
everything in his power that he thought would save the Union.
This was very just and correct in him, but has his course
invariably tended to save the Union? Time will show. There is no
man can see, unless he sees by the gift and power of revelation,
that every move that has been made by the Government has been
made to fulfil the sayings of Joseph Smith the Prophet, and all
earth and hell cannot help it. The wedge to divide the Union was
entered in South Carolina, and all the power of the Government
could not prevent it. The Lord spoke to Joseph Smith, on the 25th
day of December, 1832, as follows:--"Verily thus saith the Lord,
concerning the wars that will shortly come to pass, beginning at
the rebellion of South Carolina, which will eventually terminate
in the death and misery of many souls. The days will come that
war will be poured out upon all nations, beginning at that place;
for, behold, the Southern States shall be divided against the
Northern States, and the Southern States will call on other
nations, even the nation of Great Britain, as it is called, and
they shall also call upon other nations, in order to defend
themselves against other nations; and thus war shall be poured
out upon all nations," &c. The wickedness of the wicked is onward
and downward, while the righteousness of the righteous is onward
and upward. Light and darkness, or in other words, right and
wrong are with us, and men choose darkness rather than light,
wrong rather than right. This is their condemnation. They despise
the truth and those who will declare it.
368
On one occasion, in the wars of the kings of Israel and Judah
with the King of Syria, the kings of Israel and Judah sent for
all the Prophets they could find to prophecy good concerning
their going down to the battle; and a lying spirit was sent to
speak through the Prophets to lure Ahab, King of Israel, to the
battle-field. Jehosaphat, King of Judah, inquired whether there
was not yet another Prophet of the Lord that they might inquire
of. "And the King of Israel said unto Jehosaphat there is yet one
man Micaiah, the son of Imlah, by whom we may inquire of the
Lord; but I hate him for he does not prophecy good concerning me,
but evil." Micaiah was brought before the king and said, "I saw
all Israel scattered upon the hills as sheep that have not a
shepherd." Ahab order Micaiah to be put in prison and fed on the
bread of affliction, until he should return in peace. An archer
drew a bow at a venture and slew Ahab, who went to the field of
battle in disguise, and the words of the prophet were fulfilled.
It is so in this day; the man who will speak the word of the Lord
fearlessly is hated, while false prophets and false teachers, who
pander to human vanity and to human greatness for gain, are
fostered by wicked rulers and exalted to the chief seats in the
synagogues.
368
We are determined to build up the kingdom of God on the earth; to
bring forth Zion, to promote the cause of righteousness on the
earth, and to walk under foot sin and wickedness. There is an
opposing party who are determined that the kingdom of God shall
not be built up, and who do all in their power to destroy it and
its supporters. This has been the case from the beginning, and
wickedness has triumphed, because the measure of the earth was
not complete, and those mighty spirits calculated to bring to
pass the winding up scene had not yet been born in the flesh. The
time has now come when this work will be consummated. Satan's
rule and Satan's kingdom will be destroyed, and everlasting
righteousness and peace will be brought in upon the face of the
whole earth.
368
Joseph Smith knew what was coming upon the nation of the United
States, and said, "If they will let me, I will save the nation."
They would not let him, but treated him as a traitor. They
arrested him in Missouri for treason, when he had not said a word
with regard to political affairs, but preached the Gospel to his
brethren. They put him in Carthage Jail in Illinois, under the
same false allegation, and slew him without a trial before his
peers. At this day, if they had the power, they would show us
that their malignity is no less than it was in the days of Joseph
Smith, but they have not the power to injure the kingdom of God
and the Lord's anointed. They do not make a move on the national
checker-board without my knowing their designs. They may send men
here, with their mouths sealed as to their instructions, to
dictate and guide affairs in Utah as they would have them, but
all their deep laid plots will vanish into thin air and their
fondly anticipated purposes will fail.
368
Our course is onward to build up Zion, and the nation that has
slain the Prophet of God and cast out his people will have to pay
the debt. They will be broken in pieces like a potter's vessel;
yea worse, they will be ground to powder. "And whoever shall fall
on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall,
it shall grind him to powder." If there is a people within the
pales of this nation that is worthy of the constitution, good
laws and institutions of the American Government, it is this
people called Latter-day Saints. it is the best earthly
Government that ever was framed by man, and the true and
righteous are alone worthy of it. It cannot long be administered
by wicked hands. "When the wicked rule, the people mourn."
369
My heart is filled with pain for the inhabitants of the earth. We
desire with all our hearts to do them good. There are scores of
Elders beneath the sound of my voice who have preached enough to
convert the world. I have myself travelled many thousands of
miles, carrying my valise and sustaining myself, to preach the
Gospel to this generation and to bear testimony to the truth as I
do to-day. I take liberties here, in referring to the world and
its vanities, that I wish my brethren not to take. It is our duty
to pray for them and place before them the holy principles of the
Gospel by precept, and in the acts of our lives, rather than to
hold prominently forward their manifold corruptions. They are in
the hands of God, and so are we. Great and mighty empires are
raised to the summit of human greatness by him, to bring to pass
his inscrutable purposes, and at his pleasure they are swept from
existence and lost in the oblivion of antiquity. All these mighty
changes are pointing to and preparing the way for the
introduction of his kingdom in the latter times, that will stand
for ever and grow in greatness and power until a holy, lasting,
religious and political peace shall make the hearts of the poor
among men exult with joy in the Holy One of Israel, and that his
kingdom is everywhere triumphant.
369
The Lord is willing that we should be the pioneers of this work,
and it is now our duty to prove ourselves worthy of his
confidence, by educating ourselves until our traditions are
precisely according to the Gospel and will of God. The
revelations of God to Joseph Smith instruct the Latter-day Saints
to live their religion day by day, and to meet on the first day
of the week to break bread, confess their faults one to another
and pray with and for each other. I would like this tradition
fastened not only upon the people generally, but particularly
upon the Bishops and other leaders of this Church.
369
We should seek substantial information, and trust little to that
kind of so-called learning that is based entirely upon theory. We
should pluck fruit from the tree of knowledge, and taste, then
shall our eyes be open to see, our ears to hear and our hearts to
understand. I would recommend the same course to those who have
not embraced and tasted the sweets of "Mormonism." We should get
wisdom by reading and by study. We should introduce the best
books into our schools for the education and improvement of our
children. Let our school teachers seek constantly to fasten upon
the young mind useful information, and banish from their schools
every study that only tends to perplex the student and waste his
valuable time. I know of no branch in the rudiments of English
education that is more difficult to conquer than its orthography;
indeed, very few men have ever become perfect in it, and I know
of no branch of learning that needs more reforming.
369
After introducing into our schools every useful branch of
education, let our teachers ask the Father, in the name of Jesus,
to bestow upon them and upon their scholars the Spirit of wisdom
and intelligence from heaven; ask for skill to control and
ability to teach on the part of the teacher, and willingness to
be controlled and adaptability to be taught on the part of the
scholars. Let parents aid the teacher in his labours, by seeing
that their children attend school punctually, with a proper
supply of books, slates, pencils, &c.; and permit not a good,
diligent, faithful school-teacher to suffer for the common
necessaries of life, while he is labouring to educate and bless
their children.
369
Every good and perfect gift cometh from God. Every discovery in
science and art, that is really true and useful to mankind, has
been given by direct revelation from God, though but few
acknowledge it. It has been given with a view to prepare the way
for the ultimate triumph of truth, and the redemption of the
earth from the power of sin and Satan. We should take advantage
of all these great discoveries, the accumulated wisdom of ages,
and give to our children the benefit of every branch of useful
knowledge, to prepare them to step forward and efficiently do
their part in the great work.
370
Endless variety is stamped upon the works of God's hands. There
are no two productions of nature, whether animal, vegetable or
mineral, that are exactly alike, and all are crowned with a
degree of polish and perfection that cannot be obtained by
ignorant man in his most exquisite mechanical productions. Man's
machinery makes things alike; God's machinery gives to things
which appear alike a pleasing difference. Fields and mountains,
trees and flowers, and all that fly, swim or move upon the ground
are lessons for study in the great school our heavenly Father has
instituted for the benefit of his children. Let us explore this
great field of information that is open before us in good books
and in the great laboratory of nature, and let every man become
his own lawyer, every family have its own doctor, and every
person be his own accountant, &c. Let even the female portion of
our community be taught how to do business, in the absence of
their guardians. It is an erroneous idea that a very learned man
should not work with his hands, and is better than other people
because he is learned. Education is the handmaid to honest
labour. I should be pleased to have our young females study the
fine arts, music, painting, &c., for which there is fine talent
here, but I would not have them suppose that education in the
fine arts alone constitutes them ladies, or will fit them for the
active duties of life. It is more necessary that they should know
themselves and the duties that will be required of them when they
are wives and mothers; to educate them thus, is a duty that is
particularly binding upon mothers.
370
Let there be a mutual desire in every man to disseminate
knowledge, that all may know. I have always followed out the rule
of dispensing what I know to others, and been blessed in so
doing. After all our endeavours to obtain wisdom from the best
books, &c., there still remains an open fountain for all; "If any
man lack wisdom let him ask of God." Let every Latter-day Saint
constantly practice himself in the performance of every good word
and work, to acknowledge God to be God, to be strict in keeping
his laws and learning to love mercy, eschew evil and delight in
constantly doing that which is pleasing to God. This is the only
sure way to obtain influence with God and all good men. I want
the fellowship and confidence of those who are justified before
the heavens, and to have this I must walk in the path Christ has
marked out, and let all the rest go their own way. Let all who
are for God and his laws, walk with me and gain influence with
those heavenly powers, and there is no danger but what they will
gain influence with all good persons who labour for the same
influence, which will bear us off conquerers over all our
enemies, spiritual and temporal. May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 9 / Heber
C. Kimball, February 9, 1862
Heber C. Kimball, February 9, 1862
GATHERING THE POOR.--PROSPERITY OF THE GATHERED
SAINTS.--HOME MANUFACTURES.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 9, 1862.
Reported by J. V. Long.
371
We have had a few remarks from brother Joseph Fielding, and I can
say, with the best of feelings, that they are good and true. I am
witness that this is the road that brother Fielding has travelled
in this Church and kingdom, striving to do right all the time. It
was in the spring of 1838 that he was ordained a High Priest, and
it will be twenty-four years next April since we left England,
after performing the first mission that was ever sent out to
England. He was ordained a Priest, I think, in Canada, and he
travelled with me on that mission to England. His life has been
an upright one, and I know that he has made a statement of facts,
and he has told the things that are in him, and his
determinations are good, and they are dictated by the right
spirit. I take pleasure in making these statements, and I would
say in my heart, and my prayer is, that every man here may live
in the manner that he has done and be as good a man as he is. His
salvation is sure, if he continues in well-doing, and everything
that he is capable of presiding over will be given to him, and
this will be the portion of every other good man. It is goodness
that makes about all the difference between one man and another.
You find one man a little better than another, and one woman a
little better than her neighbour. What is it that makes us
better? It is the righteous acts that we perform, and that we
work out before God. Jesus says, "Work out your salvation as it
is my will to work within you." Then, again, we are commanded to
work out our salvation with fear and trembling. All that hinders
us and prevents us progressing faster, and going on from one step
to another even as it was with our Father, even the Father and
God pertaining to this earth, is our lack of confidence in the
Almighty, and our slothfulness in the things of God. Joseph the
Prophet said that our heavenly Father went on from one degree of
knowledge to another until he obtained the knowledge that made
him God. So also will it be with us, we shall have to advance
from one degree of faith to another until we get that knowledge
that will prepare us for exaltation in our Father's kingdom. But
we must first prove ourselves in this state of probation, then we
rise from step to step till we reach that position that is
promised to the people of God.
372
Jesus says, "I am the way, the truth and light; and I and my
Father are one." On one occasion the widow came and begged that
her two sons who were with Jesus might sit one at his right hand
and the other at his left, and Jesus asked her if they could walk
with him in the regeneration, for said he, "Are ye able to drink
of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the
baptism that I am baptized with." Those who can walk with Jesus
in the regeneration now, will receive the great blessings that
are promised to all the faithful children of God. What is
regeneration? It is a cleansing, purifying process, by which
persons are enabled to advance in the knowledge of God and grow
stronger in the principles of eternal life, to become better,
more truthful, more worthy of a benefactor's blessing. Then, we
may ask, what is degeneration? It is departing from the good old
way, imbibing evil, becoming impregnated with falsehood and all
other evils that are calculated to produce a deterioration in
both the body and spirit of man.
372
This is a wicked and adulterous generation in which we live, and
but few of them know what they are doing for themselves. To me it
appears that they are taking every possible step to degenerate
themselves and those around them. I know what the world is; I
understood it to a great extent before I came into this Church.
It was a common saying among the good people where I lived, that
it was impossible for a man to be honest and get a living. How
did they get a living, think you, where they did not believe in
being honest? By living in deceitfulness, by lying, by pilfering
from their neighbours. That was the way they managed, and it is
so managed at the present time. There are but few things but it
is possible to adulterate in this age of the world. Our tea is
adulterated, our ginger and pepper, and almost everything that we
have to purchase is treated in the same manner, and I think we
may safely conclude that this is an adulterous generation, and by
their evil practices they are bringing upon themselves swift
destruction. They have commenced the work of their own
extermination, and who can help it? No one, except the Almighty.
They are now doing that upon each other which they had in their
hearts to do to us; they have got the same hatred towards each
other which they formerly had towards us, and the Lord will let
them have their full share.
372
I noticed the other day when reading about the war, that one man
said the war could be completed and wound up in thirty days,
everything settled and the South entirely subdued. They think
that the great number of men which they have in the field are
going to wind it up quick. But I can tell you that they do not
take the right course to accomplish that; they let the Devil lead
them, that is what I mean. If you are looking forward for peace
and thinking that peace will soon be made, you are mistaken. The
Lord is permitting things to be prolonged as they are, for the
purpose of getting his people out from Babylon, just as he did
with Sodom and Gomorrah and the cities of the plains that were
round about them; for he kept back the destruction till he got
Lot out, and so it is now in these days.
372
Well, now, what course shall we take as Saints? It is for us to
do our duty in all things; to do our best for the spread of
truth, for the gathering of the poor. If we were to do our best
we could send a thousand teams this season to gather the poor;
but I can say that we shall do all that is required of us, and
that will be satisfactory and pleasing to our heavenly Father.
373
Some say it is rather discouraging to gather this people, because
so many of them apostatize and deny the faith, but we should
remember that Jesus says:--"Again, the kingdom of heaven is like
unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every
kind: which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down,
and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. So
shall it be at the end of the world: the angels shall come forth,
and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast them
into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of
teeth."--Matthew xiii., 47-50.
373
Now, supposing I should be at the expense of gathering ten
persons and bringing them home to Zion, and by so doing I save
one righteous man, will not that secure me a reward hereafter? I
say it will. What did the Lord say to Oliver Cowdery about
labouring all the days of his life in preaching the Gospel of
Jesus Christ to a dark and benighted world? The following is from
a revelation given in June 1829, to Joseph Smith, jun., Oliver
Cowdery, and David Whitmer:--
373
"And now, Oliver Cowdery, I speak unto you, and also unto David
Whitmer, by the way of commandment; for, behold, I command all
men everywhere to repent, and I speak unto you, even as unto Paul
mine Apostle, for you are called even with that same calling with
which he was called. Remember the worth of souls is great in the
sight of God; for, behold, the Lord your Redeemer, suffered death
in the flesh; wherefore he suffered the pain of all men, that all
men might repent and come unto him. And he hath risen again from
the dead, that he might bring all men unto him on conditions of
repentance; and how great is his joy in the soul that repenteth.
Wherefore, you are called to cry repentance unto this people; and
if it so be that you should labour all your days in crying
repentance unto this people, and bring, save it be one soul unto
me, how great shall be your joy with him in the kingdom of my
Father?
373
"And now, if your joy will be great with one soul that you have
brought unto me into the kingdom of my Father, how great will be
your joy if you should bring many souls unto me? Behold, you have
my Gospel before you, and my rock and my salvation. Ask the
Father in my name, in faith believing that you shall receive, and
you shall have the Holy Ghost, which manifesteth all things which
are expedient unto the children of men. And if you have not
faith, hope and charity, you can do nothing.* [Doc. & Cov., s.,
xliii, p. 3,4.] [*The quotation extends to the end of par. 4.]
374
These are my feelings and always have been since I became
acquainted with the principles of eternal life; and I know that
this is the spirit that rests upon President Young, and also upon
all faithful men and women in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints. It is our duty to feel for those that are
scattered abroad in the world, and that are poor, but who desire
to gather to the promised land. We used to pray, O Lord, put it
into the hearts of thy people to do unto us as we want to have
them do. Now it is our turn; we are gathered home to Zion, and we
are able to assist our poor brethren that are poor and unable to
bring themselves. Where is there a people upon the face of the
earth that are blessed like unto us; and then, again, I may say
that a great many do not realize nor appreciate the blessings
they enjoy, but they consider this a hard country to live in.
There are very few people in this country but are much better off
than they were in the country where they came from. There are
hundreds and thousands, and I think I may say tens of thousands
that were poor and penniless, and that were dependent upon their
every day labour for their living, and if they did not labour six
days in each week they had to go without something that was
actually necessary to make them comfortable, and unless they were
at their work every day they could not get enough to eat.
Scarcely any of them ever owned a cow, a horse, a sheep, pig or
chicken in their lives. Brother George D. Watt here knows this to
be true, for he has seen enough of the poverty of his native
country to understand exactly how it is. Is it any crime to be
poor? No, it is not; I have seen the day when I was just as poor
as I could possibly be as regards the comforts of this life, and
I honestly consider that it would be a pretty hard case for a man
to be poorer than I have been. Some people when they come here
think it rather shameful to speak of how poor the people are over
in the old country. Bless you if you had not been poor and
oppressed--down in the depths of poverty, you would not have
heard us at all when we went to proclaim the Gospel. That is the
case with those who are well-off as a general thing. But if you
were not all poor when the Gospel found you, I will guarantee
that you have been since. I never knew a man who came into this
Church rich but who had to become poor, that he might rise up
with the rich and be exalted in the kingdom of God.
375
We have been led here by the hand of the Almighty, and settled in
a barren wilderness a thousand miles from everybody that are
called civilized. We came here because we were driven from our
homes; hence, we came to these mountains because we were
compelled to, for we could not live in the United States any
longer, and you that have been driven from the days of Kirtland
to the present time know that we could not live any longer among
the enlightened and civilized of the United States. After Joseph
and Hyrum were mobbed and slain by their enemies, there was no
longer any home for the Saints in the States. We could not stay
in Kirtland to make a permanent home there, although we succeeded
in building a Temple, and in it received our blessings from the
Almighty. Here is President Young, myself and others that used to
lie upon Joseph's floor every night to preserve his life from his
enemies, and that too among the Presbyterians, Baptists,
Methodists and devils, and there are a great many men and women
who know it. We had to flee and leave all we had behind; brother
Joseph, brother Brigham and many others, father Smith among the
number; and some of us had to watch while Luke Johnson helped the
old man out of the window. Then how much safety was there in
Missouri, Illinois, or anywhere else in the Eastern States? Could
we stay there, gentlemen? No, no better than we could be in a
smelting furnace without burning. Was there any revelation that
we should come to the mountains? Yes, and there were predictions
in the old Bible that we should come here, and now we are here we
are comfortable and blessed above all other people upon the face
of the earth, I do not care where you look. You may look to the
east, to the west, to the north and to the south, and in all
nations you will find them ready to go to war with each other.
And you may calculate that there will be war upon war, and that
things will gradually grow worse; therefore we should always
endeavour to do right.
375
When I reflect upon the instructions of President Young, who is
our leader, I see the importance of our sustaining him in all his
plans and designs, for he is God's delegate, and he represents
the authority of Heaven; and we Elders and Apostles are his
associates, called to represent Heaven, to preach the
righteousness of Christ, and to strive to do here on the earth as
it is done in the heavens, and, hence, we should so live as to be
the true representatives of Heaven, of happiness, glory,
immortality and eternal lives, for we have those principles to
teach. All these things are before us, and one man can go forward
and attain these things just as well as another, and one man can
obtain these blessings of life, of peace and joy in the Holy
Ghost just as well as another.
375
Some may think that they are kings and priests, others that they
are queens and priestesses, and put others down as servants, and
thus make themselves judges of their brethren. But I am now
speaking more particularly of men that are unrighteous, of those
who will tread the poor man under their feet; and what will be
the consequence of oppressing the poor? I would rather be in the
place of the oppressed a hundred times than in that of the
oppressor, "For with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured
to you again." These are the words of Jesus, and although uttered
many years ago they are still in full force, and I know it; and
that saying will be fulfilled to the very letter, I have seen it
in a thousand instances, and I know it will always be fulfilled.
I never knew a man get a prejudice against his brother
unrighteously but went the downward road, and the other against
whom the prejudice existed invariably rises up above his enemies,
for there is no other way to carry out the principles of
righteousness, than to do unto others as we want others to do
unto us, and thus fulfil the law of Christ.
375
Now, in the doctrine and practice of plurality, one woman will
sometimes think that she is queen, and that the others have no
right to speak or to do anything without her consent. If I had a
case of that kind to adjudicate, I should be very apt to say to
the woman, "Serve her faithfully, bear with her patiently, and
the day will come when you will sit above her, no matter where
she is now." And so it is with the Elders of Israel, he that
humbleth himself shall be exalted. The Lord will rule that which
is righteous, and if he does not give you your rights in all
things in time he will in eternity.
375
If you will look in the revelations, you will find the principle
taught just as I teach, and I can say further, that there is not
a hymn composed by the Saints but teaches some principle of truth
just as clearly as the Bible teaches truth. Therefore, let us be
alive to these things, and remember that we are exhorted to be
one. Jesus prayed that his disciples might all be one, as he and
his Father were one. Then, let us step forward and do this
without waiting to be commanded, without any compulsion,
otherwise we shall be considered slothful servants.
375
Well, now, this is the course for us to take. Let us be one in
all things, that the blessings of the heavens and of the earth
may be upon us continually.
376
If you want to know my views in reference to merchants and their
goods coming here, I will tell you that I wish there could not
any more goods be brought here. Why, can you get along without
them, brother Kimball? I can, by the help of God; I want but
little to be independent of every merchant that comes into this
city. Why, this last year my family have made over eight hundred
yards of cloth, and that will clothe a great many people; and
dresses made of that kind of cloth are as far ahead of those you
buy in the store as your silks are of the Indian blanket. Then
consider what a blessing it is to the poor of this community to
be able to sleep in nice, comfortable, warm woollen blankets; how
much better than either the cotton or linen that is brought from
the States. Then there are the coverlids, the bonnets, and many
other necessary articles that can be made at home just as well as
not. You can see ladies with the neatest kind of bonnets on of
their own make; and if they want a new bonnet for the baby, they
know how to make it. There are their undergarments, worn by the
people here generally; they are made of wool, and that is
produced here. What a blessing it is to be able to supply
ourselves with so many of the necessaries and comforts of life
here in these mountains! Some of you have got an idea that wool
will not do; but let me inform you that when Peter came and sat
in the Temple in Kirtland, he had on a neat woollen garment,
nicely adjusted round the neck. What do sheep wear next the skin?
wool, of course. What do goats wear? hair, for that is their
nature. These are facts that are apparent to all who will look.
376
To return to the subject of the garments of the Holy Priesthood,
I will say that the one which Jesus had on when he appeared to
the Prophet Joseph was neat and clean, and Peter had on the same
kind, and he also had a key in his hand. John also came and
administered unto Joseph Smith, and remember that Peter, James
and John hold the keys pertaining to their dispensation and
pertaining to this, and they came and conferred their Priesthood
and authority upon Joseph the Seer, which is for the gathering
together of all who seek the way of life. What is there that we
cannot make within ourselves? There are but few things. If we
have a desire to be released from bondage and oppression, we
shall labour to produce what we need. I intend to have cloth,
that has been made here, from head to foot. What are we going to
do? A great many may say that they always wish to have their
carding, spinning and weaving done so as to be ready for the
winter, and be at liberty to go to the parties. That is very
good. But there is one other matter I wish to speak of in this
connection, and that is that President Young wants this people to
bring up some carding machines from the States, so that we can go
forward and be in a short time perfectly independent of the
world. This is the course for you and I to take; and, also, to
lay aside our vanity and foolishness, and that which destroys the
body. I have observed a great deal of the follies of people in my
experience. If we will do right, our children will be a great
deal stronger than we are in body, limb, joint and muscles, for
many of us have been weakened by folly, just as the present
generation of young people are ruining themselves with their
foolish fashions.
376
I have often had my feelings hurt when I have seen men grunt and
grumble at every little trial, and then to see their wives, and
many in fact that are not wives, murmur and find fault with their
circumstances. It is true that some are doing all they can for
the good of the community, but it is not so with all. Let us all
labour and strive the best we can to build up the kingdom of God
here on the earth.
376
May God Almighty bless you, my brethren and sisters, may the
blessing of peace be with you that you may enjoy the good Spirit,
a spirit of integrity and faithfulness, and may that Spirit rest
upon all the Saints in the mountains and throughout the world, is
my prayer. Amen.